The Coffee Shop V: Happiness Is A Handsome Hypnotized Hunk

Disclaimer. The following story is a work of fiction. The characters portrayed within are a work of fiction as well, and any resemblance to any person, living or dead is a coincidence and unintentional.

Copyright 2012. This story is the property of the author, Canadian Cowboy (formerly known as Animal360 and also Animal360too). Any duplication, in whole or in part, is forbidden without the express written consent of the author, Canadian Cowboy.

Author's Note. Since each succeeding story in this series builds upon the events that occurred in the previous stories in this series, I strongly urge you to read the other stories that comprise this series. These stories, in the proper sequence, are:
The Coffee Shop.
The Coffee Shop II: Cowboys and Tuxedos.
The Coffee Shop III: The Good, the Bad, and the Hypnotized.
The Coffee Shop IV: Sex, Lies and Duct Tape.

To all those Dear Readers who were kind enough to write to me: I would like to apologize for the long delay in posting this latest part of "The Coffee Shop" series. There were more pressing demands on my time, such that work on this series had to be postponed. Your patience and understanding is greatly appreciated. It is my sincere hope that this story has been worth the wait.


Chapter 1. A Friend In Need

"You can't put it off forever, you know. You're going to have to deal with this sooner or later," Andy said as he sat next to me on the sofa.

I had invited Andy over to my apartment for a quiet Friday afternoon visit. We had not seen much of each other for the past few weeks through no fault of our own. Our work schedules had not meshed well enough to let us spend any time together. Finally, though, we had managed to arrange an afternoon all to ourselves. I only had to gaze upon Andy's handsome face after he walked into my apartment to know that the effort was well worth it. Of course the fact that Andy was a seriously major league stud muffin, had nothing to do with my desire to spend some time with him. (If you believe that, I know this guy in Nigeria who needs some help moving some money out of the country, and he'll even pay you a ten percent mover's fee.) I guess I can't really blame you for thinking that my interest in Andy was based partly on his physical appearance. I'd have to be dead for three days not to notice how good looking Andy was. Andy was a sweet angel of a man, who just happened to also be a heavenly hunk in tight light blue jeans with killer buns, and a smile that could melt the polar ice cap. Best of all he was all mine, heart, mind and soul. Oh yes, Andy was a most handsome man. He had the kind of muscular build to catch the eye of any living breathing gay man. I am a living breathing gay man so of course I noticed Andy. Well noticed wouldn't quite be the word. The first time I saw Andy my jaw dropped to the floor and I had to wipe the drool away from my mouth. I didn't exactly impress him with that rather adolescent reaction to his appearance. I don't suppose you can really blame me because Andy was so damn good looking in his RCMP dress uniform. Frankly Andy should've been on a postcard or something he was almost too good looking to be true. Later when I found out what was underneath that RCMP uniform, and the mind behind those soft doe brown eyes of his, that's when I really knew that I'd hit the jackpot.

Now try to use your imagination. Bear with me here for a few seconds. Try to use your imagination and picture this in your mind if you can. To begin with Andy is about six feet maybe six-foot one inch in height and he has black hair which he keeps cut very short. His eyes are a warm soft doe brown and glow with a special light that I know is just for me. Those beautiful eyes of his reside in a clean-shaven ruggedly handsome face with a square jaw, a hard Roman nose and firm full even lips; a most handsome face indeed. To put it lightly Andy's body matches his head. Moving down from that firm jaw line, one's eye travels to the muscular neck which slowly spreads out to his broad muscular shoulders. The muscles continue down his arms and forearms to his heavily calloused hands which are both strong and surprisingly gentle. His chest, his wonderfully hairy chest, is a place that I have rested my head many a time and listened to the steady beating of his heart. (God, if that isn't heaven, it's a close second.) The muscles continue down his chest and his back, every pound, every inch of flesh in exactly the place where it should be with not a hint, a suggestion, of flab or fat. As you have probably expected by now, rock hard abs led to a narrow waist. Firmly muscled legs, thunder thighs and of course a bubble butt completed the picture. Even Andy's feet were muscular and kind of sexy. Unquestionably Andy is a beautiful physical specimen of a man. (I hope you've got a clear picture of what Andy looks like in your mind, because that's as close as you're ever going to do get to him, dear reader.)


Yet for all his size Andy was a surprising gentle and kind hearted man. Andy had a sweetness and kindness that didn't always come through that easily when you talked with him. I suspected a lot of that had to do with the fact that his being a police officer (an RCMP constable actually) meant that he often had to be a tough strong policeman all the time. Looking at him I couldn't help but think how lucky I was to have not only met this man but also to have become involved with him. I was blessed to be more than just his friend. I was someone that he cared about, someone that he trusted, someone that he loved. It brought a warm glow to my heart to realize that with each passing day the trust and love we felt for each other became stronger and stronger. Yet we had still not become lovers in the true sense of the word. We were very intimate and there was a lot of touching and feeling going on, but we had not yet consummated our relationship. Andy had told me that he wasn't ready for that step. If the truth be told, neither was I. We agreed to take things slow, one day at a time, and see where they lead. We were both new at this sort of thing, being in a gay relationship, and we did not want to rush into anything. Still, it amazed me at times, at just how lucky I was to have found someone like Andy, and to have had the two of us fall in love with each other. I guess I must have done something good in my life to have had Andy become a part of my life For the all the green tea in China though, I could not tell you what that something good might have been.

"I suppose you're right," I sighed in agreement. It took only a few seconds for my reminiscing about Andy to flash through my mind. I focused my attention back on the conversation at hand. "But does it have to be tomorrow?" I asked with a plaintive tone to my voice.

"Hey you picked the date, Texas, not me," Andy said with a sly grin and a twinkle in his eye.

I smiled back at him, as I felt my spirits rise. Somehow Andy always seemed to know what to say to cheer me up. "Okay, you've got me there. But at least we have the rest of the afternoon and evening to spend together," I replied, as I contemplated an evening of snuggling and cuddling with Andy on the sofa.

"Indeed we do," Andy agreed. "Now how about?." His words were cut off by the sound of the apartment doorbell.

"Damn!" I muttered as I cursed whatever entity it was who had seen fit to arrange for this interruption. I got up and walked over to the door, not in the best of moods. I wrenched the door open, venting part of my frustration in the process.

"I didn't know where else to turn. Please, can I come inside and talk with you?" Pleaded the city police officer standing at my open front door, looking a tad nervous, and very upset.

I gulped as I stood there in silent shock, my moth hanging open in stunned surprise. The last thing I had expected to see was a police officer on the other side of the door. That's what I got for not looking through the peephole first. Considering what the Council of Coins had told me a few weeks ago, I would not have been all that surprised to have seen a member of the Council or a representative from the Council, appear on my doorstep. I was still feeling slightly paranoid since my meeting with the Council. I suppose it was understandable, after all they had told me that they were going to 'watch and wait'. Such a declaration did not give me a warm and fuzzy feeling. I started to feel like I was being watched, wherever I went. After a few days of that though, I decided that if the Council of Coins wanted to keep track of my activities, there wasn't much if anything, that I could do to stop them. I couldn't go to the police or to the courts and ask for a restraining order. How in the world would I begin to explain such a situation? I didn't have any hard proof that I could show anyone. The Council of Coins had years (more likely decades) of experience in keeping a low profile and covering their tracks. They were more than capable of handling any police inquiry that I might be able to send their way. So, I shrugged it off and went about my normal routine, but with a slightly heightened sense of caution. I found myself paying more attention to the people and events around me. I took less for granted, and kept my guard up. The only time I really relaxed was in the privacy of my apartment, or when I was with Andy.


During the intervening weeks between my 'test' with the Council of Coins, and this unexpected visit from a city police officer, Andy and I had been spending as much time together as we could arrange. After thinking that Andy had been killed and that I'd lost him, I was scared every time that he was out of my sight. It took several weeks, and a lot of long talks with Andy, for me to work through that fear. Finally though, I was able to let Andy go off to work with a sincere smile on my face. I still worried about Andy when he went off to work, but they were worries that I could deal with and conquer. I wasn't terrified that I would never see Andy again. One unexpected benefit of our experience with the Council of Coins and their 'test' was that I had discovered a new and profound appreciation for Andy and the time I was able to spend with him. However, I was miles away from forgiving the Council of Coins for putting me through their little test in the first place. But, I am drifting away from the story.

"Uh?.yes, sure," I answered after a second or two. It took me that long to recover from the initial surprise of seeing this man on my doorstep again. "You know you're always welcome, Steve." I moved back to let Steven Stokes my long time friend, and former hypnosis subject (and my first love, too) into my apartment. "Come and sit down. Do you want something to drink?"

"Uh, no thanks," Steve answered absently as he headed off to the living room. I followed him into the living room, and admired the view of his butt in those snug uniform pants of his. So maybe I couldn't touch, but there is no reason why I couldn't look, and believe me, Steven Stokes was something more than an eyeful to look at. Steven plopped himself down on the sofa. He removed his uniform hat from his head and placed it beside him on the sofa as he wiggled around trying to get comfortable. It took me a few seconds to realize that Andy was nowhere in sight. He must have headed into the kitchen for a glass of water or something.

For those of you who haven't met Steven Stokes (and even if you have, I'm sure you'll enjoy this anyway), he was about 28 years old and a police officer in the local city police force. So, while he was not an RCMP constable like my 'dear heart' Andy, Steve could still have given Andy a run for his money in the good looks department.


Steve was at least 6 feet tall, and maybe 220 pounds. As I took in an eyeful of him, it dawned on me that Steve was a bit more buff than the last time I'd seen him. I concluded that he must have been working out at the gym more than usual. Steve was built like a brick blockhouse, with well muscled arms and legs, a beautiful torso and clean cut almost chiseled features. Add to that short cropped brown hair, deep olive green eyes that made you want to dive into them, and a smile that could melt the heart of any gay man in the immediate vicinity. When Steve moved you finally knew what 'poetry in motion' meant. He was graceful, and controlled. The uniform that he wore had to have been tailored to fit him. It could not have been off the rack. The uniform consisted of a light blue long sleeved shirt, which emphasized his muscular arms. It wasn't so much that the sleeves were narrow, rather that Steve's arms were so muscular. There were two open chest pockets on that shirt, with a silver pen clipped inside of the left pocket. The dark blue pants were well fitting, with a red stripe down the outside seam of each leg. The front pockets of the uniform pants were side angle pockets. I could not see Steve's backside, but if I remembered correctly those uniform pants would be a bit on the snug side, with two welt pockets one on each side. The left back pocket would have a button tab closure. If Steve was carrying his wallet, and I hoped that he was, it would be in the right back pocket of those uniforms pants, causing them to become somewhat tighter across Steve's buttocks. These thoughts flashed through my mind quickly followed with a flush of sexual excitement, as I gazed upon the front of Steve's uniform pants for a moment or two. Black polished shoes, dark coloured socks, a dark blue standard police officer's hat and a dark navy blue plain tie, with a simple silver tie clip completed the outfit. It was unusual for Steve to wear a tie with his working uniform. Cops don't wear ties on duty, for safety reasons, so I found it a bit odd that Steve was wearing the black leather gun belt with his uniform. I examined Steve a bit more intensely. His uniform was sharply pressed and looked fresh, as if he had just changed into it. His face was not only clean, but remarkably free of any five o'clock shadow, especially considering that it was about 4 PM. His hair was neatly combed and looked as if it had just been washed. Heck it even looked a little bit damp. Putting all the clues altogether, I came to the conclusion that for some as of yet unknown reason, Steve had decided that he wanted to look his very best before coming over to see me. An interesting, if somewhat naught idea sprung up in my mind, but I savagely pulled it out and tossed it away like an unwelcome weed discovered in a flower bed. Steve was my friend, and such thoughts, as interesting and harmless as they might have been, were a dishonour to him and to our friendship. (Damn my morals and ethics, they never let me have any fun!)

I sighed with delight at the remembrance of the many nights that I'd had the joy and privilege of helping Steve to become 'out of uniform', if you catch my drift. Then I caught myself and remembered that Steve wasn't mine to play with any more. Steve belonged heart and soul to Jack Jones. Steve was still a very close friend. He was a good friend, too. I sat down in the chair next to the sofa and looked at Steve, waiting for him to speak.

After a minute or so of him looking around nervously, I finally broke the stony silence. "So what can I do for you, Steve?" I asked him with a warm and welcoming smile on my face.

"Help, yeah right," Steve answered in that same disjointed and distracted tone of voice. "I guess that's why I'm here, but I don't know what you can do. It's just not fair. I thought we had something special. And now he won't even look at me. Hell, he won't even touch me! It's been three weeks or more I guess. I'm not sure. I've lost count. But it's not fair is it? I've done everything that I know how to do, and it doesn't seem to make any difference. Am I asking too much? Or maybe I'm not pushing hard enough? What do you think?"

The barrage of questions and disconnected sentences tumbling out of Steve's mouth like water going over Niagara Falls, caught me completely off guard. I could only sit there and blink in confusion as I tried to piece together the tatters of his conversation and try to understand what he was talking about. Steve looked at me for a few seconds and then started to speak again.

"Look I know you're not an expert on this, but I thought you'd have some idea," he started saying. "I thought at the very least you'd have an objective viewpoint and might be able to see something that I've missed. So what do you think?" He paused to catch his breath. I jumped at the opportunity to get in a few words edgewise.

"Could you please cut your warp engines, and go to impulse?" I asked to him in answer to his last question.

"Huh?" Steve asked, perplexed. "What are you talking about?"

"It refers to Star Trek," I answered him. "Yes, I know that you don't follow that show, but it got your attention, Steve. I'm sorry, but I have no idea what you've been babbling on about for the past few minutes. I gather there is a problem, but I have no clue as to what it is. Could you please calm down and explain it to me?"

"Calm down?" Steve asked with a slight edge to his voice. "I wish I could. I guess I'm so upset that I can't even think straight any more, well except when I'm at work."


"No kidding, Steve," I agreed with him. "You're as nervous as a long tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs." I smiled at him as I tried to lighten the situation.

Steve smiled back at my comment, but it was a faint smile at best. He fidgeted about on the sofa. He was so nervous that he could not even sit still for more than a minute.

"Steve, can't you calm down at all?" I asked more puzzled than ever. "I don't see how I can help you, if you can't talk to me about whatever it is that has you so upset."

"I suppose not," he admitted. "I guess this was a bad idea. Maybe I should just leave and not dump on you." Steve stood up and put his uniform hat back on his head in preparation to leave my apartment.

"Hold it right there, Mister!" I barked out at him in a forceful and commanding tone of voice. Steve looked at me in surprise and stood there with his hat on his head looking down at me in startled confusion. "Sit back down!" I yelled out at him. Stunned, Steve complied.

"Steve, we've been friends, good and close friends for a long time now," I said in a much softer and friendlier tone of voice. "Don't you know that I'm always here for you, whenever you need someone to talk to? There can't be anything you can tell me that could be that bad. Don't you know that you were my first love? You're not mine any more, true, but I still care about you, a lot. I always will." I smiled at him, and held out my right hand to him.

Slowly he took my hand in his right hand and grasping it firmly he nodded his head in silent thanks. I saw him swallow as he tried to speak past the lump in his throat. I waited patiently. He would speak when he was ready and able.

"Thank you, Paul," he finally said in near whisper. He took a deep breath and let it out in a long slow sigh. Steve smiled at me and took another breath as he prepared to speak. "It's just so hard to talk about," he finally said in a normal speaking voice. "I wish I could just open up and tell you everything, but I just can't seem to talk about it, as much as I want to."

"What's so hard to talk about?" asked a sexy warm honey smooth tenor voice, from somewhere behind, above and off to the left of Steve.

Steve turned his head to his right, as I looked up to my left, to see Andy strolling up to the sofa. Andy was dressed in a pair of snug, but not tight light blue jeans without a belt. A bright red T-shirt with an RCMP crest over the left breast, clung to Andy's magnificent torso. Andy took a deep breath and I couldn't help but wonder why that T-shirt didn't split at the seams. I also couldn't help a smile from breaking out on my face. Andy has that effect on me, even if all he does is take a deep breath. (Yes, I am most definitely smitten with Andy, and frankly, I wouldn't have it any other way.)
"That's what Steve was just about to tell me, dear heart," I said to Andy, smiling at him. I looked back at Steve as I addressed him. "If you're not comfortable talking with Andy in the room, I'm sure he would understand." I suggested. I glanced up at Andy and saw him nod his head in silent agreement with me.

"No. It's okay," Steve reassured me, after nodding a quick hello to Andy and turning back to face me. "He can stay. I trust you, and you obviously trust him. Besides, he's a brother officer, so I trust him too. Maybe he might be able to offer some insight."


"We're both all ears, Steve," Andy said quietly as he walked over to the sofa and sat down on the far end away from Steve. Andy placed the index finger and thumb of his right hand on the left side of his mouth, just in front of his lips. Quickly he drew his finger and thumb across his lips in the universal sign that he was zipping his lips closed. Clearly Andy did not intend to say anything else, unless someone asked him a question. He intended to sit there and listen.

"Go on, Steve," I said as I tried to encourage him. "It'll make you feel better to talk about whatever this problem is."

Steve looked at me, glanced at Andy and looked back at me. Suddenly he stood up and started pacing around the room like a caged animal. It was so unlike Steve. As long as I'd known him he was always in control of himself. He didn't say anything he just paced around for a few minutes. I looked up at him pacing back and forth, and I became distracted by the grace and beauty of his body as he moved. I had to keep reminding myself that Steve was not here on a social visit. (Or a visit of any other type for that matter, damn my luck.) He had a problem, and he was asking for my help. It wasn't easy mind you. Steve's body was magnificent, and when he moved I couldn't help but follow him with my eyes. (Damn hormones!) I flicked a glance at Andy and flashed a quick grin at him as I realized Andy was watching Steve's pacing as intently as I was, and probably for the exact same reasons. Andy grinned back at me followed by a quick wink.

"I just don't know what to say!" Steve cried out after a few more minutes of frustrated pacing.

"Well, I could always hypnotize you to get you to talk," I joked at him as I looked up at him and smiled.

"Would you please?" Steve pleaded, as he plopped himself back down on the sofa in front of me. (Andy remained where he was, sitting on the far end of the sofa away from Steve and I. He could observe and listen without getting in the way, or being a distraction.) "If you think it would work, let's do it now. I've got to talk to somebody about this, or I'll go crazy!" The last few words were coloured with anger, frustration and even desperation. "It's been so long, though, that I don't think the old trigger will work anymore."

"Regardless of whether or not it does work, I think a new induction would be a better anyway," I said to him. Of course I knew that the old trigger phrase would still work. It was super hypnosis that I had used on Steve, and those types of triggers do not fade with time. They become a part of the subject's personality and the subconscious mind always remembers them. I could have put Steve under with the trigger phrase, but I thought it would be more fun to do a new induction with him. It would seem more logical to him, and if the truth be told, I would enjoy it a heck of lot more. (See? That wasn't just my hormones voicing their opinion. There was a logical reason behind my line of thinking. I don't always think with my dick, you know. Maybe sometimes, but not always.)

I looked at Steve for a moment or so before I spoke. "Are you sure you want me to do this? Are you sure you want me to hypnotize you here in front of Andy?" All of our previous sessions had been in private. I had never hypnotized Steve with a third person present. If he had any reservations about that, I wanted to know now. The last thing in the world I wanted to do was to embarrass Steve, however inadvertently.

"Yes, I'm sure," Steve answered without blinking an eye. "I trust you, Paul. I trust Andy too. Please, Paul. Please hypnotize me. I've got to tell someone about this before I go nuts!" The last sentence had an unmistakable ring of pleading in it. Whatever Steve's problem was, it was serious and he was desperate to talk about it.


"Okay, Steve. When you're ready for me to start, just let me know," I said to him as I looked him directly in the eyes, for a second or two. During that time I debated about implanting a few mental commands into Steve's mind, but decided against it. A better idea came to mind. I decided to start off with ordinary hypnosis and use Steve's trigger phrase later on to invoke a super hypnotic state in him. I needed to practice my ordinary hypnotic induction techniques anyway, and this was such a wonderful opportunity that I decided to take advantage of it.

Steve looked at me, and nodded his head slightly as he replied, "Sure. I'm ready now, I guess. Let's start." A shudder ran through his body as he sat there waiting for me to start the induction. It could have been from anticipation, fear or just general anxiety. There was no way to know. I put that concern out of my mind and got down to business.

"Steve, you seem just a tad bit tense," I said to him. "How about if Andy kneads your neck and shoulders and helps you to relax? He could do that while I start the induction."

"Well, if you think that would help, sure," Steve replied, and then turned his head to look at Andy. "How about it Andy? You interested?"

"I'd be glad to help out in any way that I can," Andy replied warmly as he stood up and walked around the sofa. It took him only a few seconds to position himself behind Steve. Andy looked over at me and winked. He silently mouthed the words 'thank you' to me and gave me a big smile. Clearly he liked the idea of being able to touch Steve. Hey Andy's mine, but he's not blind after all. He couldn't help but be interested in Steve's body. Since I felt the same way about Steve, I certainly couldn't fault Andy for his interest in Steve.

"Fine. Then let us begin with breathing shall we?" I said as I looked at Steve and glanced up briefly at Andy. Both men nodded in silent agreement with me. "Steve, all I want you to do right now is to concentrate on your breathing, as Andy places his hands on your shoulders." With my words Andy leaned forward slightly and gently placed one of his hands on each of Steve's massively muscular shoulders. Andy rested his hands there and looked over at me. I wasn't sure if he was asking me for a signal to begin, or if he was merely trying to tell me that he was ready to go. It didn't really matter which, though.

"Think about the simple mechanics of breathing, Steve," I urged him. "Let your mind become occupied with that and nothing else." I watched Steve for a second or two. As I saw him take several deep breaths I began speaking again. "Don't force yourself to take deep breaths, just breath normally in a relaxed and unhurried fashion. All I would like you to do right now is to become familiar with the simple process of breathing," I instructed him using an even smooth soothing tone of voice. I smiled slightly as I saw the first hints of relaxation start to creep into Steve's haggard and tense face.

"Andy, if you would be kind enough to start massaging Steve's shoulders?" I prompted him. "I think he could use it. The poor man looks as tense as a bridegroom on his wedding day."

"Glad to, Paul," Andy said in that smooth sexy tenor voice of his. I watched Andy's hands as he started to clench and release his fingers as he moved his hands along the ridge of Steve's shoulders.

"When you can feel Andy's fingers begin their kneading of your shoulder muscles, Steve, just let me know with a simple 'yes'," I suggested to him.

"Yes," Steve replied almost instantly.


"Good. Very good. Now don't forget to concentrate on your breathing, on the movement of the muscles of your chest and stomach," I reminded him. "Can you do that for me? Can you just think about your breathing?" I asked him quietly.

"Yeah, I guess so," Steve said with a trace of doubt in his voice. He looked at me for a moment and then let his gaze wander about the room. His eyes became slightly unfocused, staring at nothing as he tried to concentrate on his breathing

"Just listen to my voice, Steve. Listen to the sound and flow of my words. Let your attention flow with my words. Let them guide you. You know how. You've done it before. You know how to follow my words. Think back. Way back. Remember how it felt to follow my words? Of course you do. The mind, and the body remember, Steve. So just let go and let yourself follow my words. When you feel it happen you simply let me know and continue to find yourself focused on my words as you follow them along," I encouraged him.

"Yes?your words?.follow them?.want to," Steve replied softly, a note of desperation and longing in the tone of his voice. His eyes were open and fixed and focused but not on me. He was looking past me at some point on the far wall. Already he was starting to slip down in to the lightest stages of hypnotic trance, and we had barely begun. I wasn't all that surprised, though. Steve was a really good subject. It was one of the many things about him that I found so endearing. Even though it had been a long time, over a year as a matter of fact, since I had put him under, Steve was responding very well. I attributed it to a desire on his part to go back into hypnosis, and some lingering after effects of my implanted controls.

"That's right, Steve. You're doing just fine," I assured him keeping the tone of my voice even, low, smooth and soothing. " Just look around at nothing at all or let your eyes stare at one spot if you wish. Whatever works best for you. When you notice a change in your breathing, when you feel it start to become deep and even, really pleasant you let me know. Meanwhile, Andy will continue to work out the tension and strain in your shoulder muscles." I flicked my eyes up towards Andy and then down to Steve's shoulders. I could clearly see that Andy was making an earnest effort in trying to release the tension and strain in Steve's massive neck and shoulder muscles. From the sly grin on Andy's face I was somewhat sure that he didn't look upon this as a chore, rather more of a delightful opportunity.

"Oh??" Steve moaned softly, dragging my attention away from Andy's handsome face.

I looked at Steve's face and could see that his gaze was firmly fixed on some point on the far distant wall. What it was, I didn't know and frankly I didn't much care. It was far more interesting and delightful for me to look at Steve's face than to figure out what it was that had caught his attention. "That's right just go with the flow, Steve. Just think about how it feels as Andy works that nasty tension and stiffness from out of your shoulder and neck muscles," I softly urged him as I started to begin my hypnotic patter in earnest. "The warmth of Andy's hands. The hardness, firmness and gentleness as you feel his fingers dig a bit deeper into your neck and shoulders. And when you feel it, when you feel some small part of the tension start to melt away from your shoulders and your neck, you just let me know with a simple 'yes'."

"Yes," Steve replied a couple of heartbeats later.


"And when you notice a change in your breathing, you let me know," I said the instant I started to see Steve begin to take a deep breath. (Okay, so this was cheating, technically. It was more likely that Steve was taking a deep breath due to Andy's ministrations, than to my words. Still, it was an opportunity to strengthen the suggestion in Steve's mind that he was starting to react to my hypnotic induction. A little extra help never hurts, after all. Remember that this was just ordinary hypnosis that I was using on Steve.)

"Yes?.." Steve said letting the word slide out of his mouth.

"You've been so tense and keyed up for such a long time, that feeling Andy massage your shoulders and neck has got to feel pretty good right about now," I commented, keeping my voice low key, smooth and gentle. "It's okay to enjoy the feeling, Steve. Go ahead and let yourself go. You deserve it, and you know that there is nothing wrong in letting yourself enjoy the feeling of Andy's strong and gentle fingers and his hands massaging your neck and shoulders. It's helping you to let go, and to feel a bit more relaxed so that you can concentrate on my words even more strongly. And each and every time when you feel yourself relaxing just a bit more and able to concentrate even more easily on my words, you just let me know. You can even interrupt me when I am speaking, Steve. It's okay to do that." I paused for a few seconds. I needed to catch my breath and study Steve's handsome face for a second or two.

"Yes?.relaxing?." Steve muttered softly. His eyes were starting to blink a bit more slowly. I noted with suppressed satisfaction that the lines of tension that had been so heavily etched on his face at the start of the afternoon were starting to smooth out a bit. It was a very good sign. In fact it was a surprise to me that Steve was reacting so quickly to my suggestions, since I was using only an ordinary hypnotic induction. I had not yet uttered the trigger phrase that would put Steve back into a super hypnotic trance. Steve was entering ordinary hypnosis.

"And soon, and very soon indeed, you'll feel yourself starting to relax just a bit more, as you find it starts to become easier and easier to just follow along with my words. To follow my words and let them lead you down to that special place in your mind where you can become totally relaxed as you let go completely," I said letting the words roll out in an even smooth steady stream. "When you feel that happen, when you feel yourself starting to go down just a bit deeper and deeper into relaxation you let me know."

"Yes?I?.feel?.it?." Steve replied in a soft but clear voice. The pause between his words was becoming slightly longer.

"Each and every time, when you feel yourself starting to relax and let go even more, you respond. For the deeper you go the better you feel, and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better," I urged Steve as I saw his expression soften a bit more.

"Andy's massaging of your shoulders and neck helps to you go even deeper, Steve," I informed him as I shot a brief glance up at Andy. "When you can feel the warmth from Andy's skilled hands and fingers slowly start to penetrate and loosen up those tense and stiff muscles in your neck and shoulders Steve, you sigh with delight. For it seems with each sigh you can feel yourself going deeper in to relaxation."

Steven let out a long slow deep sigh the instant I finished making the suggestion to him. He sighed a second time a few seconds later and his face started to take a on a slightly blank look as he stared off at that distant point on the far wall.


I sat there looking at Steve for a moment, admiring the sight before me. A city police officer, in full uniform (yes he still had his hat on by the way) sitting on my living room sofa, gazing off in the distance, listening to my voice as it leads him into a deep state of hypnosis. Steve was sitting there on the sofa, with his hands resting in his lap. His legs were slightly spread apart, and his feet, encased in those black shiny leather shoes were planted firmly flat on the floor. His hands were hanging down blocking most of the view of the front of his uniform pants, but it didn't really matter much anyway. Those navy blue uniform pants prevented any significant details regarding the front of his pants and the placement (or displacement) of his penis from being detected. Despite that though, they were very nice uniform pants. Steve filled them out well and those pants only added to the delight of his overall appearance.

Steve was still wearing his utility belt, (gee that sounds like something out of a Saturday morning cartoon show, but I think that is what those belts are called) which blocked off any view of his uniform belt. I rather liked the appearance of that wide, thick leather belt about his waist. It made him seem more masculine, stronger and more authoritarian, somehow. (The fact that I had such a striking figure of a man well on the way to being under my control only increased my pleasure of the moment.) Steve's light blue long sleeved uniform shirt looked very nice on him, and the navy tie added to his appearance. If Steve had just come off of a duty shift, he would not have been wearing a tie as it wasn't the policy of the city police to wear ties on duty. A tie, especially a knotted tie, gave those less than cooperative suspects an opportunity to assault the officer and possibly choke him. As I let my gaze move up from Steve's arms which were lying in a relaxed heap in his lap, I took in the details of that massively muscular chest that rose and fell slowly like the bellows of some blacksmith's forge. I was slightly amazed that Steve could exude a sexual appeal by doing nothing more than sitting there in front of me, and breathing deeply. The simple and slowly rhythmic movement of his chest as it rose and fell, was mesmerizing. I had to shake my head slightly to throw off the spell. (Just who was hypnotizing whom, here?) I let my gaze move up past that slightly clinging uniform shirt of Steve's and on to his face.

Steve's face was completely blank. He looked like he was completely lost in his own thoughts, as he stared off into space. It was a pretty safe bet that that was exactly the situation. He was lost in his own little world right then. His face looked peaceful and at ease for the first time since I had met him this afternoon. It seemed that I was finally getting him down to the much deeper levels of hypnosis. Steve sighed softly, as his eyes blinked a few times. I saw those sexy lips of his twitch slightly as he sighed a second time.

"The more that Andy massages you, the easier it becomes to go even deeper, Steve," I continued as I picked up the thread of the hypnotic induction. "For the deeper you go, the better you feel, and the better you feel, the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better."

"Deeper?yes?." Steve muttered softly, followed by a loud sigh. His head dipped a fraction of an inch for a split second before he caught himself and raised his head back up. "Mmmmmm?.that feels nice," Steve grunted as Andy continued his kneading of Steve's shoulders.

"For it seems with each word that I utter, and with a each breath that you take, you can sense and feel yourself going down deeper and deeper, feeling more relaxed, more comfortable and more at ease," I encouraged him, while continuing to speak in smooth even soothing tones. "When you can feel that happen, you let me know. Just letting yourself go more and more, as you focus only on the sounds of my soothing voice and the wonderful warmth of Andy's fingers and hands. Soon and very soon indeed you'll feel your troubles, cares and concerns just start to melt away out of your mind. And when you feel that happen, when you feel your troubles, cares and concerns starting to melt away, you let me know."


"Melting?.yes?.melting?.away," Steve muttered a few seconds later. He sighed once again and a smile brushed across his lips. "Yes?finally?.melting?away?.finally?" Steve slumped down backwards, falling in to the sofa and his head rolled down to his chest as he took a deep breath and let out another deep sigh. His eyes closed easily a half a second later.

Andy continued his ministrations on Steve's shoulders and neck, as Steve sat back in the sofa, slumped down, relaxed and comfortable. Andy looked down at me and smiled a bright 'thank you' at me, but he didn't say anything. I guess he didn't want to inadvertently break the spell that Steve was under.
"Just melting way. Your body becoming limp and totally relaxed now as your mind becomes empty of all troubles, cares or concerns. You mind becoming empty and at peace. And when you feel that happen you nod your head slightly, Steve, and that action causes you go do down even deeper and deeper into this wonderful and relaxed state," I prompted him.

A few seconds later Steve nodded his head several times. He sighed to himself and then muttered in a slightly slurred voice, "Melting?..away?." He sat there slumped down on the sofa, breathing easily with his lips curved in a small smile. He looked like he was feeling pretty good.

"How do you feel now, Steve?" I asked him softly.

"Really good, sir. Thank you, sir," He answered immediately in a soft but clear voice. "So calm and comfortable. So at peace, sir. My mind is empty. No troubles. No cares. Thank you so much for making them melt away, sir."

Steve had not said it, but he was feeling happy as he sat there on the sofa in front of me. He was truly at peace now. I was happy for him, and pleased with myself that I managed to get him this far down. But, it wasn't enough. Not quite enough.

"The deeper you go, the better you feel, and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better," I reminded him, keeping the tone of my voice even and smooth. "Steve, you're safe here. You know that. You can just let go anytime that you want to. You can let go completely. You can surrender completely. You are safe here with Andy and me. So go ahead and let go of everything Steve. Yield completely to my words, my voice and my power. Give up. Surrender all, and feel nothing but deep relaxation, peace and calm. Go down into that place in your mind, Steve. That special place where you can let go completely and still be safe, secure and at peace." It was a struggle to keep the excitement and glee from my voice as I verbally pushed Steve over the edge into total surrender.

"Surrender?" Steve asked in a slightly puzzled voice, as the smile faded from his lips and his face took on that blank look once again. He took several deep breaths as he seemed to roll that thought about in his mind. I waited to see what he would do. I could have easily pushed him mentally into submission, but I wanted the decision to be his not mine. He was here asking for my help. This was not the time to acquiesce to my personal desire to see Steve acting as my hypnotized policeman slave again, no matter how enticing the idea. I was sorely tempted to say Steve's trigger phrase, and enslave him once more, but I fought off the urge. I think it was Andy's presence that helped me to resist that temptation.

Andy continued to massage Steve's neck and shoulders. Steve let out several soft moans as he sank deeper into the back of the sofa. For several minutes Steve sat there slumped back in the sofa, oblivious to everything else, apparently. "Yes?.that's feels so good?" Steve muttered softly as he basked in the pleasure of Andy's efforts. Steve sighed a few more times as the smile on his face grew slightly larger.


I would be lying if I said that I wasn't somewhat disappointed in Steve's lack of response. Steve was one hell of a handsome hunk of a man, and having him surrender to me once again would have been very exciting. But, I had to leave the decision up to him. (Damn, ethics always seem to get in the way at the most inopportune moments.)

"You seem to be much more relaxed now, Steve," Andy commented to him as Andy kept up massaging Steve's shoulder and neck muscles. "Your muscles seem to finally have loosened up. I'm surprised that you haven't keeled over onto your side by now," Andy said with a smile on his face.

I couldn't help but chuckle softly to myself as Steve toppled over onto his right side, a few seconds after Andy finished speaking. Steve was a very suggestible subject and he had followed through on Andy's suggestion almost immediately. It was no surprise to me, but Andy did not know Steve as well as I did. I looked up at Andy, and I nearly burst out laughing at the look to stunned amazement that was frozen on Andy's face. Andy looked up at me, after staring at Steve for a few seconds. When Andy saw the mirth on my face, Andy relaxed and understood that there wasn't a problem. Slowly a smile graced those sexy lips of Andy's and he walked out from behind the sofa and stood beside me as I sat in the swivel rocking chair.

"He responds rather well, doesn't he?" Andy whispered as he looked down at me. The smile on Andy's face was like sunshine on a dark and stormy day, welcome and wonderful. (Yes, I'm in love with Andy, or couldn't you tell by now? Damn, I'm a lucky man!)

"Oh, yes indeed he does," I whispered back as I looked over at Steve's toppled form. Steve lay there on the sofa, lying on his right side. His uniform hat had fallen off of his head when his head had hit the cushion of the seat of the sofa. His hat lay there upside down a few inches away from Steve's head. Steve's right arm was partly pinned underneath the right side of Steve's body, where as his left arm was draped down and across his chest. His pelvis was now at an angle of about eighty degrees from the plane of the seat of the sofa, which meant that the curvature of Steve's left hip was clearly evident to anyone with eyes. And what a handsome hip it was, too. Andy joined me in sighing at the sheer sexiness of Steve's left hip, encased as it was in those tight uniform pants he was wearing.

"Going down deeper and deeper, Steve," I urged him. "Just letting go completely. You know that you are safe and secure, here in my apartment. So you can let yourself go, and enjoy the sensations of going down deeper and deeper into hypnosis, Steve." I paused for a few seconds as I listened to Steve's soft sighs of agreement. The smile on Steve's face got a bit bigger as he lay there on the sofa listening to me. "So relax now, and just let yourself go, Steve. Let go of all your cares, worries and concerns. Let all the tensions and troubles of the past few days and weeks, just let it all float up and out of your mind. Let yourself go, Steve," I said to him in a soft soothing tone of voice. I knew it was important to keep my voice pitched low and mellow as that would help Steve to relax even more.

"Yes?." Steve muttered sleepily with just the briefed nod of his head. "Yes?.go deeper." Steve looked relaxed and peaceful now, a far cry from the nervous, tension filled man who had arrived at my doorstep only a short while earlier. I might not be able to help Steve solve his problem, whatever it was, but at least I had managed to help him relax and feel better.

"He's really out, isn't he?" Andy whispered to me, as he turned and looked down at me.


"Yup. Completely," I whispered back, looking up at Andy. I absently reached up encircled Andy's waist with my right arm and gently pulled Andy towards me. Andy smiled at me as he took hold of my right arm and unwrapped it from about his waist. Andy bent over and pressed his lips lovingly upon mine in an all too brief kiss.

"So, what now?" Andy asked in a hushed tone, as he stood back up.

"That's up to Steve," I answered softly. "If he wants to talk about whatever it is that is troubling him, he will. If not, well that's his decision." A thoughtful look crept onto Andy's face as he nodded his head at me. I smiled back at Andy and then turned my attention back to Steve.

I looked closely at Steve's face, but his expression had not changed. He just lay there like a log, motionless except for his breathing. Mind you, he was a very sexy log, smartly dressed in a spotless and freshly pressed police uniform. I was content to sit there and watch Steve for the next half hour or so. Sometimes the simple pleasures in life are the sweetest.

Suddenly, Steve slowly moved his head and opened his eyes, and the smile faded from his lips. He blinked his eyes several times as he struggled to focus on my face. His face remained blank as he slowly struggled to sit up. Steve looked about the room as if searching for something. Slowly he reached over and picked up his uniform hat. A few seconds later he placed his hat on his head and fought his way to his feet. A part of me wanted to reach over and help Steve to his feet, but I knew better than to interfere. It took Steve several minutes to climb off of the sofa and to stand on his own two feet without swaying back and forth as if he were drunk. He didn't say anything the entire time. He merely looked at me with that same blank look. Carefully, as if he were walking on a tightrope, he walked over to where I was sitting in the swivel rocking chair. Steve leaned down and placed one hand on each of the arms of the chair. Sluggishly but firmly he swung the swivel rocking chair about until it (and I) was facing away from the sofa. Steve let go of the swivel rocking chair and stood back up. Steve walked over until he was directly in front of me and facing me. A moment later he took several backward steps, distancing himself from me. Steve stood there, a few paces away from me, looking down at me from that lofty six foot height of his, not saying a word. I looked up at him, silently admiring the view. Hypnotized or not, Steve was a very good looking man, so I took advantage of the opportunity to enjoy some eye candy. I wondered what Steve was up to as I sat there drinking in the sight of him. I had not expected him to do anything but sit there on the sofa and slump down into a sexy hypnotized heap of a hunk. He had something else in mind though. I couldn't help but wonder at what it might be.

Steve stood there looking down at me, breathing normally, but he wasn't taking any action. "Andy, please massage my shoulders some more," Steve called out as he continued to look at me. Steve was speaking easily, without the long pauses between words and without any slurring of his words.

'He's come back up to a lighter level of trance,' I thought to myself as I put the clues together. I successfully hid my disappointment, and decided to wait and see what happened. I had Steve's trigger to fall back on, if things didn't work out.

"Okay, Steve," Andy's voice answered pleasantly, from somewhere off to my right.

I turned my head, breaking my eye contact with Steve as I searched for Andy. He walked out from behind my chair and headed over to where Steve was. Andy didn't look puzzled at Steve's request. If anything, Andy looked eager to get back to massaging Steve's shoulders. Andy walked up behind Steve and placed his hands on Steve's shoulders.


"Steve, it's rather difficult for me to do anything like this," Andy complained after a few seconds effort. "I need have your shoulders at a somewhat lower level, to be able to give you a massage."

"Oh," Steve replied absently, as if he hadn't heard a word that Andy had said.

Andy got a gleam in his eye as he directed a glance in my direction.

"Down on your knees, Officer Stokes," Andy said in a commanding voice, as he pushed strongly down on Steve's shoulders. "On your knees, so that I may massage you into submission."

"Yes, sir," Steve responded as he slowly sank down to his knees in front of me. A smile blossomed on his face as he knelt down in front of me. Steve, the hunky hypnotized cop was now on his knees in front of me, and if the smile on his face was any indication, he was thoroughly enjoying himself.

'Why the heck didn't I pick up on that?' I wondered to myself. 'I should have clued in that Steve wanted to be ordered to his knees.' I filed that nugget of information off into the back of my mind for further analysis later. I had more interesting things to deal with.

"God, yes!" Steve cried out in delight as Andy stooped down and resumed his massaging of Steve's shoulders and neck. "Just a bit more, please, Andy." Steve begged Andy, while Steve kept his eyes focused on mine, as he knelt there in front of me.

"Glad to oblige, Steve," Andy replied happily as he continued with his task.

Steve grunted his appreciation of Andy's efforts over the next few minutes. A few moans of pleasure found their way out of Steve's mouth as well. I found it a curious but interesting and erotic sight. A big strong and hypnotized cop on his knees in front of me, grunting like an animal, while he was getting his neck and shoulders massaged by a hunk of an RCMP constable in jeans and an RCMP T-shirt. (Yes, there IS a God!)

Steve suddenly toppled forward, breaking the contact between his shoulders and Andy's hands. Steve broke his fall easily by planting his arms out in front of him. Steve kept his eyes locked on mine as he moved from a kneeling position to being on all fours in front of me. He didn't say anything for a few moments. He merely grinned at me like some love sick puppy. I'd be lying if I said that the sight of Steve on his hands and knees in front of me, and in uniform to boot, didn't cause me to have a reaction. (Okay, my cock went rock hard then and there, if you must know. How I managed to keep from blushing though, will remain a mystery to us all.)

Steve lowered himself to the floor, so that he was prone before me. He raised his head up and looked at me smiling that same happy sappy smile at me. "I surrender to you, master. I am yours once again. This hypnotized cop slave boy is now yours to command, master. I eagerly await your commands, master," Steve spoke with an assurance and calmness that was almost frightening. Steve was stating, what was for him, a simple truth.

"How do you feel now, Steve?" I asked ignoring his declaration.

'Fantastic, master, I hope that in some way I may serve you, so that I may continue to feel this good," Steve answered cheerfully.


"Well, if Andy has no objection, I would like you to get up on all fours so that I may examine you," I told Steve. I looked up at Andy. He looked down at me and smiled as he nodded his head.

"Yes, master!" Steve cried out joyfully as he scrambled onto his hands and knees. Somehow he had managed to keep his uniform hat on his head, so he was still in full uniform. Steve remained there on his hands and knees, eagerly waiting for me to start my examination of him. He panted slightly with pent up excitement. His eyes sparkled with anticipation, as he looked up at me and flashed me a sexy smile.

"I'll start in a few minutes, Steve. I need to have a quick chat with Andy first," I informed him as I stood up. "In the meantime, why don't you stare at spot on the carpet, and go down deeper and deeper with each breath that you take and with each blink of your eyes."

"Yes, master," Steve replied eagerly. He lowered his head slightly as he picked out a spot on the carpeted floor to stare at.

I walked over to where Andy was standing just behind Steve. I suspected that Andy was enjoying the rear view, but I had something else on my mind that I wanted to discuss with him. I waved at Andy to follow me as I lead him a few paces away from Steve's hypnotized form. With a slight sigh of reluctance Andy turned and followed me.

"Do you mind if I examine Steve, Andy?" I whispered to him, once we were standing a few paces away from Officer Steven Stokes.

"What exactly do you have in mind, and how far are you planning to go?" Andy whispered back.

"Clothes on, and get Steve to jerk off in a towel. Similar to the milking of Cody," I answered him keeping my voice to a whisper.

Andy looked at me thoughtfully, and then nodded his head at me. "Sounds okay to me, but only if I get to help," he whispered back.

"I knew there would be a catch," I replied with a soft chuckle. "You never let me have any fun," I said with a mock pout on my face.

"Yeah, right," Andy replied in a hush and grinned at me. "I prefer to think of this as a team effort. I call dibs on Steve's ass."

"Reserving the best part for yourself?" I asked Andy quietly as I struggled to contain my mirth.

"Maybe. I prefer to think of it as more along the lines of ensuring fairness. I know you've caressed Steve's butt cheeks before, while I never have. Besides I wouldn't want you to become bored. I am merely engaging in a selfless act to protect you from boredom," Andy answered quietly, keeping a straight face.

"You're all heart," I replied sarcastically, but the grin on my face took any sting out of my words. "Let's get to work."

"Right. I'll fetch a towel for Steve," Andy said flashing me a quick smile before he headed off to the linen closet.


I was content to pass the time looking down upon Steve as he remained planted on his hands and knees in front of me. I walked a few feet closer to Steve as I drank in the sight of him. His body was all that I had remembered and more. His body was as fit, hard and strong as I remembered. That police uniform on his body was like gift wrapping on a Christmas present. It only added to the excitement and joy of the moment. On his hands and knees as he was, Steve's uniform pants were very snug against his buttocks, crotch and thighs. The rather large bulge caused by his wallet in the right back pocket of his uniform pants only enhanced the tightness of those uniform pants. The right back pocket did not have a button closure, and the lips of the welt pocket were pulled apart slightly by both the bulge caused by Steve's thick wallet, and the overall tightness of his uniform pants in general. As I stared that that right pocket, it seemed that the lips of that pocket were pulled into a gentle beckoning smile that invited me to reach out and grab that big fleshly right buttock of Steve's. I pulled my gaze from that intriguing wallet of Steve's and scoped out the rest of his beautiful behind.

Those two uniform clad hemispheres were sinfully sexy. If I hadn't seen this sight so many times before, I would have been drooling. I moved my eyes over the central seam of those uniform pants and delighted in manner in which the material was stretched across Steve's butt crack, while still managing to follow every inch of the curvature of both of his buttocks. It seemed to somehow defy the laws of physics. There didn't seem to be any reasonable or logical explanation for the way in which those uniform pants could be so tight and close fitting, without showing the slightest sign of strain on the seams. As my gaze finally moved over and around Steven's left buttock I knew what I would find, and I was not the least bit disappointed. Another back pocket, yes, but a welt back pocket with a button tab closure, which was done up. Poor little button, though. I could clearly see that the pants pocket closure was under some strain, from the way that tab seemed to have a choke hold on the poor little button. A part of me wanted to reach over and rescue the little button by undoing the closure. (Yeah, right! I just wanted to get my hands on Steven's sexy butt. I love a good butt in tight pants or jeans, and brother that was most definitely what I was looking at.) I gulped a few times as the simple magnificent of that sight overwhelmed me yet again. I had seen that sight before but it had been so long that I had forgotten how sculpted and flawless Steve's ass was in those uniform pants. I felt a twinge of envy and also slightly jealous that Andy's hands, and not mine, would be exploring that territory. (Now in case you have not yet realized it, dear reader, I have a butt fetish. Men's butts are more interesting to me than their faces. I suppose that isn't very flattering to Andy, when you think about it. Let's just keep that our little secret, shall we?)

I wrenched my gaze away from Steve's backside and looked over the rest of his four on the floor form. I didn't walk around to see the rest of Steve, I stayed where I was, since I prefer a rear view, given a choice. (Like you haven't figured that out by now, dear reader?) The two pillars that were Steve's thighs filled out Steve's uniform pants from the buttocks down to the knees, keeping the material snug if not tight. Certainly it appeared to be tight around the inside of his thighs, with a razor sharp crease in the pants at the back which ended just below where Steve's buttocks started to strain those uniform pants. . (Oh, to be able to reach out and get physical confirmation of that fact! Lord, have mercy!) From the knees down to the ankles where his uniform pants ended, was a bit of an anticlimax. The pants were clean, neat and sharply pressed, true, but it wasn't anything unexpected. The soles of Steve' uniform shoes were slightly scuffed, but that was to be expected. I couldn't see much of the tops of Steve's shoes since his feet were top down on the floor. From the little I could see of the heels of the shoes and the sides, the shoes looked newly polished. They had a mirror like sheen to them that was attractive in its own way.
I took one step to my right, (Okay two steps.) and looked over at Steve's right profile of his body. The bright red stripe running down the outside seam of his uniform pants caught my eye, and before I quite realized it, my gaze had traveled up from the cuff of Steve's pants back to the top of the side of his uniform pants. The red strip on his uniform pants was like a trail that lead from the bottom of Steve's pants to the top, that you felt you just had to follow. Certainly it was a journey that my eyes enjoyed, not to mention my brain.

"Here you go," Andy's voice beckoned me, dragging me out of my silent appraisal and admiration of Steve's derriere and the rest of the lower part of his body.

I looked up to see Andy holding out a thick soft tan bath towel towards me. I snatched it from his outstretched hand and reluctantly walked around Steve's body and back towards Steve's head. Slowly I lowered myself until I was sitting on the floor just in front of Steve' head. Steve looked at me, still gently smiling as he waited patiently for me to tell him what to do next. I suddenly remembered that I had not yet used Steve's super hypnosis trigger. Steve wasn't in a state of super hypnosis. Better safe than sorry.

"Steve, do you like this state that you are in right now?" I asked him, knowing full well what his answer would be.

"Yes, master. Of course I do," Steve answered with a slightly perplexed look on his face.

"Would you like me to be able to help guide you back to this state or an even deeper state than this, sometime again in the future?" I prompted him.

"Most definitely yes, master," Steve replied as that happy smile returned to his face, and a soft light of joy started to shine in his eyes. .

"Then listen carefully, Steve," I cautioned him. "Each and every time, when you hear me say the phrase, 'write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop' you will return to this state or an even deeper state than this. Do you understand?" I closely watched Steve's face as I spoke the trigger that placed him into super hypnosis. There was a slight jerk of his head but otherwise he did not react.

"Yes, master. I understand, master," he answered me as he blinked his eyes at me. Steve nodded his head up and down a few times as if he were trying to emphasize the point.

"Write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop," I said to him as I looked down at his eager and willing face.

The Steve closed his eyes and his joyful expression melted into a dreamy look of bliss, as he muttered, "Oh yes, master. Going deeper master. Oh yes???.." The last word trailed off in a soft sigh as Steve swayed slightly back and forth on all fours. A few sighs later he slipped down deeper into his super hypnotic trance.

"How is your penis, Steve?" I asked him. (You have to give me points for being direct, dear reader.)

"It's twitching a bit, master," Steve answered softly as if he were half asleep. He didn't seem surprised at my sudden switch in topics. I guessed that he'd been my subject enough times to know where I was likely to steer the conversation.


"I'll bet that you'd enjoy it if your penis was to become as hard as a rock, wouldn't you?" I asked him with a smile on my lips. (Don't tell me that you couldn't see that coming. Surely you know me well enough by now, dear reader, to expect that I was going to focus on Steve's cock and get it hard for him? What are friends for? And of course this is a completely selfless act upon my part. I am only doing it for Steve. Yeah. Right.)

"Of course, master! I was hoping that you let me get hard before this session is over," Steve replied as he opened his eyes and looked up at me, his eyes beginning to gleam with anticipation.

"Oh much more than that, my dear little hypnotized cop slave," I said with more than a trace of excitement in my voice. I smiled all the more as I watched Andy walk that fantastic body of his, over and stand behind Steve. (Okay so I'm not exactly objective when it comes to Andy. So sue me.) Slowly Andy lowered his body so that he was kneeling directly behind Steve's big round firm, uniform pant enshrouded butt. (Talk about having the best seat in the house!) You didn't need a university degree to figure out what Andy was getting ready to do.

"Yes, master, yes," Steve replied eagerly, as a tremor of excitement passed through his body.

I reached up with my right hand and brushed my fingertips across the left side of Steve's face.

Steve closed his eyes and muttered softly, "Yes?.master?.your?.touch?is?heaven." Each word was punctuated with a soft moan.

I was moderately surprised at Steve's reaction. I had not even started to suggest to him that he would become turned on by the touch of my hands on his body. He was already beginning to react in that manner. I couldn't help but be pleased at that development. Sometimes things just workout for the best, it seemed. "Steve, do you remember that wonderful massage that Andy gave your shoulders and neck?" I asked him. (Dumb question! Really dumb question! I have a gift for asking dumb questions, or so it would appear.)

"Yes, master. It was wonderful, master," Steve answered with a soft and dreamy quality to his voice. A small shudder ran through his body as Steve posed there on his hands and knees like some type of obedient, enthusiastic puppy. I half expected to see his tongue start to hang out of his mouth and hear him start painting.

"I'm glad to hear that, Steve, because Andy is going to give you a butt massage. I think you'll enjoy that as much, if not more, than you did the first massage," I informed Steve. I kept my voice pitched in the same soothing tone that I had been using all evening.

"A butt massage? Oh thank you master! I've never had one of those before," Steve cried excitedly. His eyes lit up with anticipation.

"Whenever you're ready, Andy," I said directing my attention to Andy.

"Oh yes, please start Andy!" Steve implored as another tremor of exuberance surged through his body.

Andy wasted no time in responding to my request and Steve's urgent plea. Andy reached out and gently placed his hands on Steve's butt, one hand on each buttock. Andy licked his lips and as a small smirk blossomed on his face. Andy slowly closed his fingers and thumbs as he grabbed a double handful of Steve's uniform pants (and Steve's buttocks of course).

"Oh, yes, I like that, Andy," Steve moaned out loud as he closed his eyes in pleasure.


I sat there and watched as Andy released his grip on Steve's butt and then placed his hands flat on those two perfect half hemispheres of Steve's. Andy started to run his hands over Steve's backside, giving Steve's buttocks a soft gentle squeeze every now and then.

Steve's only reaction was to moan with delight and to gently rock from side to side while he remained planted on his hands and knees.

I decided to add my two cents worth to Steve's pleasure. Why should I have let Andy have all the fun? I reached over with my right hand and carefully ran it over Steve's chest, pressing downward when I thought I was over his left nipple. "That's feels nice, doesn't it, Steve?" I asked him.

"Yes, master. Your hand pressing down on my nipple feels so good, master. Andy's massaging of my ass feels wonderful too, master," he answered.

"It feels so good, especially Andy's caressing of your ass, that it's getting you excited, isn't it?" I prompted him.

"God yes, master!" Steve barked out immediately. "My cock started to get hard the second I felt Andy squeeze my ass?ohh?.." Steve answered, but his reply was cut off by a loud and deep moan.

I didn't need to bother glanced back to see if Andy was squeezing Steve's ass again. The moan that was wrenched out of Steve's mouth was proof enough that Andy was hard at work on Steve's butt. "That's good. Just go with the flow, Steve. Just let it happen. Let me know when your cock is rock hard and pushing against your uniform pants," I told him. I didn't want Steve to shoot his load inside his uniform pants, after all. He hadn't come here to get messy.

"My cock, master. It's?..it's?.getting harder and harder?.ohhh??oh?my," Steve blurted out a few seconds later.

"That's good, Steve," I encouraged him. "Now lower your head to the floor and cradle your head in your arms as best you can," I ordered him. A wave of sweet satisfaction flowed through my mind as I watched Steve carry out my commands. How I enjoy the sight of a hypnotized man, especially a man in uniform, kowtowing to me. (Okay, so I'm a bit of a control freak when it comes to hypnotizing good looking guys. Do you have a problem with that? If you do, then why the hell are you reading this story, dear reader? )

"You're kneeling down before me with your head on the floor in front of me, Steve. Tell me how does that make you feel?" I asked him. (I love drawing out moments like these.)

"Harder, master. It feels good. It feels right," Steve replied in a slightly muffled voice. (He was speaking into the floor after all.)

"Where's your ass, Steve?" I prompted him.

'Its?.it's sticking up in the air, Master. Oh my!" Steve blurted out in answer to my question.

"What it is, Steve? Is something wrong?" I asked him, though I had a good idea of what his answer was going to be.


"Nothing's wrong, Master," Steve replied and then let out a long low moan. "It's just that with my ass in the air like this, my?.my pants feel tighter, and my cock is really starting to get hard. And Andy's hands they?they seem to be grabbing and stroking my ass even more. I?I didn't expect it to feel so good, so wonderful. Thank you, Master."

"And as it gets harder, you enjoy Andy's caressing of your buttocks even more, Steve. You can feel yourself surrendering more and more, with each of Andy's caress of your ass, and with each word that I speak. For the better you feel, the deeper you go and the deeper you go the better you feel. Always going deeper, always feeling better. Going deeper and deeper into submission. Following the flow down in to submission and surrender." My words could not but help to lead Steve down deeper in to a super hypnotic state, while they helped to enhance Steve's feelings of pleasure from Andy's ministrations.

"My cock is rock hard now, Master! I can feel it pushing against my pants! It's pushing against my left leg and it pushing against my pants! Oh, God, I can't remember the last time I felt so turned on, master! My cock, it is all I can think about! It's so very hard, and hot! Oh thank you master for giving me such a hard and hot cock!" Steve cried out joyfully. He kept his eyes shut and rocked from side to side, moaning his pleasure which increased more and more with each passing moment.

"Get up on your knees, open your fly and show that rock hard cock of yours to me, Steve," I barked at him in a commanding tone of voice.

Steve's eyes flew open at the sound of my words. He jerked upright so that he was kneeling before me. "Yes, sir! Yes, master! Right away, sir!" He barked out in response to my command. His hands flew to the fly of his uniform pants and worked at the zipper. A second later Steve had unzipped his fly and his hands were burrowing into the open zipper as he labored at extracting his fully erect penis from its confinement. He fumbled for a second as he worked his long hard cock out of his pants. He let out a loud sigh, followed by a deep moan as he freed his cock from its cloth prison. Steve let his hands and arms dangle down by his side, as he finished his task. "Done, master," he reported unnecessarily. A soft satisfied sigh escaped from his lips as he knelt there awaiting my next command, with his long, hard and fully erect penis poking out from the open fly of his dark blue uniform pants.

This caused an interruption to Andy's caressing of Steve's ass. I looked over at Andy, who had moved back about a half a meter or so, when he had heard me tell Steve to get up on his knees. Andy sighed at me as if to say 'thank you for spoiling my fun'.

"Here, Steve", I said as I tossed the bath towel at him. "Wrap up that monster of yours, in this towel. I don't want you making a mess on my nice clean carpet, nor do I wish you to stain or ruin your uniform pants."

He deftly caught the towel with his right hand and proceeded to coil the towel about that flagpole of his. It took him only a few moments to complete the task. When he was finished, Steve sat back on his heels as he knelt there in silence awaiting his next instruction. (I tell you, submissive and obedient subjects are a wonder to behold! I never tire of them. And if they happen to be cops. WOO HOO!!!)

"Back down on all fours, Steve," I instructed him.

"Yes, master," he replied cutting off any further words from me. Steve dropped back down to his hands and knees and smiled at me. He had a pretty good idea as to what was coming. His body shivered with excitement.

"This time, though, lower your head to the carpet so that you can present more of your ass to Andy. You want to give him a nice big target to work with, don't you?" I prompted him


"Of course, master," Steve agreed as he lowered his head to the floor. This left Steve's ass sticking up in the air, just begging to be caressed by Andy. Steve waved his derriere back and forth slightly as if he were trying to encourage Andy to get back to work.

Andy didn't need any encouragement. Andy shot me a brief glance. His face was a mixture of anticipation, desire, excitement and lust. Andy wanted this, perhaps even more than Steve did. I kept my comments to myself, and decided to let Andy enjoy himself. Andy planted his hands back on Steve's buttocks, one hand on each of those killer buns. Slowly Andy began to move his hands around Steve's buttocks, as if he were exploring them for the very first time.

Steve moaned softly as he felt Andy's hands on his backside. Andy wasted no time in returning his full attention to the task before him. Steve's moans became more frequent and louder as Andy pressed his fingers around and between Steve's buttocks. (Well, as far as Steve's uniform pants would permit.) "Yes! More, please, Andy! More!" Steve cried out a few minutes later. I'm sure that Andy did his best to oblige. I couldn't actually see what Andy was doing, since I was sitting down next to Steve right in front of his head. Steve's big butt blocked out whatever it was that Andy was actually doing to Steve's behind. I could take a pretty good guess though, as to what Andy was doing. Steve grunted and moaned shamelessly as he surrendered to the pleasure of Andy's efforts.

"Building up, getting closer and closer to a release, aren't you Steve?" I asked him.

"God, yes!" he answered followed by several loud moans and groans.

"You can shoot your load when you need to Steve. You don't have to ask for my permission or anything like that. Just let it happen. Let all the bad feelings, tensions, worries and concerns be shot out of you when you shoot your load," I encouraged him, as I spoke softly to him. Sure, I could have insisted that Steve beg me to let him cum, and that would have been enjoyable. However, it was not necessary or advisable. Steve was here for help, not to ask for my permission to enjoy himself.

"Oh, thank you master!" He gasped out between breathes. "I can feel it. I can feel myself getting close!" Steve's breathing was becoming ragged. It was clear that he was building towards a climax.

"That's good, Steve, very good. Just enjoy yourself and let it happen," I prompted him. He didn't need much convincing to continue, but I felt that I had to say something to him.

"YES! SQUEEZE ME, ANDY! SQUEEZE ME MORE AND MORE ANDY!! PLEASE SQUEEZE MY COP ASS!! RUN YOUR BIG STRONG HANDS ALL OVER MY COP ASS!! SQUEEZE ME INTO SUBMISSION!!!!" Steve yelled out, gasping.

I jerked back in surprise at the volume and intensity of Steve's cry. The words 'squeeze me into submission' surprised me. I had never expected to hear Steve say anything like that. I directed my attention down towards Steve's backside and Andy. I climbed up onto my knees and as I looked over Steve's behind, I could clearly see Andy's big strong powerful hands grabbing a double handful of Steve's beautiful bubble butt, and squeezing those butt cheeks. The huge smile on Andy's face said it all. His enjoyment was almost as intense as Steve's. A part of me couldn't help but wonder how Andy was dealing with Steve's wallet, which he normally carried in the right hip pocket of his pants. The position of Steve's wallet would make it more difficult for Andy to get a firm grip on Steve's buttocks. Well, that was Andy's problem. Let him deal with it.


"SQUEEZE ME, YES!!! YES!!! YES!!!" Steve screamed out. His body was shivering and he was moving up and down in a rhythmic motion that made me think of a cowboy riding a bucking bronco. "OH GOD, I'M SO FUCKING CLOSE!!!" He yelled out moments later. I kept my mouth shut and decided to let nature take its course, without any further interference or comments from me.

Steve's eyes were closed in rapture as the intense waves of pleasure continued to move through his body and mind. Steve's body started to rock back and forth with a gentle swaying motion as the pleasure continued to build in his mind. It was almost as if Steven was listening some other type of music something that only he could hear. I flicked my eyes away from Steve's butt and glanced over at Andy to see what he was doing. I was mildly surprised to note that Andy's eyes were also closed in sensual pleasure. Andy's grip on Steve's butt remained firm and secure. Andy continued to kneed Steve's butt with great strength and at the same time gentleness. Andy moved his body in exact synchronization with Steve's gyrating backside almost as if these two men were synchronized swimmers performing a water ballet. The way that Andy kept his hands firmly locked on Steven's beautiful behind was nothing short of a minor miracle. I could have sworn that Andy had glued his hands to Steve's bubble butt of a backside. There didn't seem to be any other way that he could keep those massive hands of his so firmly locked on Steve's ass. Andy squeezed and caressed those two perfect hemispheres of Steve's with unflagging enthusiasm. Andy moaned along with Steve. It would have been hard to say in which one of them was deriving more pleasure from this butt groping.

Of course Steve and Andy were not the only ones experiencing pleasure from all of this. I was kind of turned on to say the least. (Boy do I ever have a gift for understatement!) Not only was my penis rock hard as it was pushing against my jeans but my cock was starting to drip as well. The site before me was profoundly erotic. I had only two regrets. First that it was Andy who is groping Steve's butt and not me. Second, that I didn't have a camera to take pictures of this scene. Although come to think of it may be just as well I didn't have a camera. I don't think either Steve or Andy would have liked me taking pictures of what was happening and then showing these pictures to anyone else. I cared too much for Andy and Steve to consider inflicting such a situation upon them. Still I wished it was me that was grabbing Steve's glorious gluteus maximus instead of Andy. I was just a little envious, not much, just a little.

My attention was knocked away from Andy, by a strong head butt from Steve. I scurried back a half a meter or so, to give Steve more room.

"OH GOD! MORE, ANDY MORE! FOR THE LOVE OF CHRIST, DON'T FUCKING STOP!! JESUS I'M SO FUCKING CLOSE!!" Steve cried out. "SQUEEZE ME HARDER, PLEASE!! SQUEEZE MY ASS MORE!! "

I glanced over at Andy and saw that he was doing his best to honor Steve's request. Andy pressed Steve's body down on to the carpet with a strong and firm shove. Steve was too far gone to offer even the feeblest resistance. A small grunt escaped from Steve's lips as his chin impacted the carpet. Steve moaned softly as his torso collapsed down on the carpet. Steve's eyes remained shut as he wiggled about on the carpet. His arms and hands moved down under his torso as if searching for something. I didn't need x-ray vision to know that Steve was positioning his rock hard throbbing cock so that it pointed up towards his head, and thus pinning the sensitive underside of his monster member against that soft warm towel and the hard carpeted floor. My suspicions were confirmed seconds later as Steve started to move his hips up and down, while thrusting his pelvis forward.
"That's right, hump the floor, Steve!" I encouraged him. "Hump the floor! Hump your brains out, boy!"


"JESUS CHRIST! I'M CUMMING!!!!!!!" Steve bellowed at the top of his lungs. For a few moments all Steve could do was to pump his hips up and down as he tried to catch his breath. His flushed face was sure sign that more than pleasure was building up inside him. Steve gulped once or twice before the words started to pour out of his mouth. "FFFUCK MMME!!!!! SQUEEZE ME!!!!! YES! OH GOD, YES!!! HUMP MY BRAINS OUT!!! CHRIST, YES!!! OH GOD! MY COCK!!!!!"

All my attention was on Steve, as I felt my gaze locked upon him. A part of me could not believe that such a handsome and powerful policeman was lying on my living room carpet jerking off, grunting and moaning like an animal. It was as if I was seeing this sort of display for the first time. It was new, exciting and erotic. Another part of me knew why I found this scenario so enjoyable. It was because I had taken control of this man and commanded him to jerk off for me. Power is an aphrodisiac. Trust me.

A second later, Steve let out a loud wordless yell as he ejaculated. (If there is a more romantic, dignified or sexy way to say that, I don't know what it is.) His entire body became stiff as he released his load into that warm fuzzy towel. His body jerked a few times as he pushed the last few hot drops out of his cock. Steve's body became stiff as a plank of wood for about thirty seconds, as the rapture of pleasure engulfed his mind blotting out everything from his consciousness awareness. As his muscles relaxed, Steve's body slowly crumpled down on to the carpet. As he caught his breath, Steve's entire body became limp, and he lay there in front of me. I moved over to Steve's right side and look down upon his smiling face, which had its left side to the carpet. He looked satisfied to say the least. I suppose a more accurate word would have been blissful.

"I fucked my brains out, master," he muttered softly. "I'm a good cop slave. I fucked my brains out for you. I'm your boy, now. I'm your boy toy." The dreamy expression on his face was childlike in its honesty. A few beads of sweat rolled down his cheek. Steve totally ignored them.

"Yes, Steve, you've done very well," I assured him. "I'm very happy with you. Now be a good boy, lie there and rest for a while until I call for you."

"Yes, master," he acknowledged with a deep sigh. "Whatever you say, master."

I moved next to Steve and gazed at his body as it lay there. I licked my lips as I thought about how his uniform shirt and uniform pants would feel against my fingers. I imagined reaching out and caressing him as he lay there. I pictured rolling Steve over on his back, after giving his ass a good going over, and then helping him to put his deflated flagpole back in his uniform pants.

"Forgot all about me, eh?" called out a familiar voice.

I jumped at the sound and spun my head around to look at Andy. I could feel the heat rising up my face as I blushed with embarrassment. I had totally forgotten about Andy. I looked up into Andy's beautiful brown eyes, and found no words to say. All I could do was continue to blush.

Andy chuckled at my evident discomfort, but he didn't say anything.

"Uh?well, yeah. I guess I kind of did forget all about you for a second there," I admitted to him. I blushed again as Andy nodded his head and looked at me thoughtfully.

"Well, I guess I can't really blame you for that, Texas," he said. He flashed me a quick smile and cast a brief glance over Steve prone form on the floor. "He is one handsome hunk of a cop, and he does put on quite a show."


"He's butt ugly, compared to you, dear heart," I replied, as I smiled back at Andy.

"Considering how much you like butts, that's not much of a comparison," Andy teased.

"Very funny, constable," I retorted. "You know what I mean."

"Of course I do, but I couldn't pass up an opportunity to tease you," Andy admitted. "So what do we do with sleeping beauty now? I don't think it's a good idea to leave him lying on the floor all night. He might wrinkle his uniform."

"You have a point," I replied with a smirk. "I can think of a few things we might do with Steve."

"Those ideas wouldn't involve whipped cream, chocolate syrup, and nudity, would they?" Andy asked as he raised his right eyebrow, and looked at me with a quizzical expression.

"Sorry to disappoint you, but no they don't, Andy," I answered as I gently shook my head at him in silent laughter. "As to what my ideas were, that will have to wait for another time. I think we should find out what it was that brought Steve over here this afternoon."

"I suppose you're right," Andy sighed letting his disappointment show. "Let's get to it then."

"Steve, please clean yourself up, put the towel in the dirty cloths hamper in my bedroom, return here, sit down on the sofa and wait for further instructions," I ordered, as I looked at Steve and marveled at his limp form.

"Yes master," Steve replied as he opened his eyes and rolled onto his back. Steve moved his hands down to his midsection and began moving the towel about as he started the cleanup operation.

"Come with me, Texas," Andy said to me, as I continued watching Steve. I pulled my gaze away from Steve, and turned towards Andy. Moments later I followed him as he lead us towards the sofa.

"You sit here, Texas," Andy directed me as he pointed to the middle of the sofa. (Now who am I to argue with a good looking guy like Andy? I did as he said.) Andy sat down to my right and snuggled up to me, a gentle smile on his face. Wordlessly he encircled me in those tree trunk arms of his and gave me a gentle, firm hug. I let myself melt into his arms, as I closed my eyes. (Sometimes, dear reader, words are unnecessary. This was one of those times.) I took a deep breath and filled my lungs with the scent, the smell, of Andy. I don't' know how to describe Andy's smell. I only know that I enjoyed it. I snaked my arms about Andy's magnificent torso and hugged him back. I felt so safe and protected in Andy's embrace. I didn't want it to end. When Andy and hugged like that, I never wanted it to end. The sudden sensation of weight on the sofa announced the return of Steve.

"Time to get back to work, Dear Heart," I whispered in Andy's ear as I gave him a firm squeeze and started to uncurl my arms from about Andy's torso.

"Yeah,' Andy sexily breathed into my ear, as he returned my squeeze and released me from his embrace.


I sat back on the sofa and blinked my eyes open. When I was sure I had returned to earth from the heaven that was Andy's embrace (talk about a shock to the system), I turn to my left to address Steve. Steve sat there slumped down on the sofa, inches away from me. His hat was slightly ajar on his head since he was sitting back into the sofa. Steve's legs were slightly spread apart, providing a nice view of Steve's crotch and the front of those dark blue uniform pants. The view was slightly obscured by Steven's hands which hung limply in his lap. Steve was one relaxed police man. A happy policeman to judge from the smirk on his lips. "Feeling much better aren't you Steve?" I prompted him.

"Oh yes, master. I feel so relaxed and calm and at peace. Thank you so much for taking me here, master," Steve muttered softly.

"Would you like some tea, when I wake you up, and we talk?" I asked him.

"Yes, that would be nice master. Shall I go and make it?" Steve inquired as he shifted about the sofa.

"Andy, would you mind making the tea, so Steve can stay in his happy place for a few minutes longer?" I asked Andy as I turned around to look at him.

"Only if I get to give Steve a big hug and quick kiss, first," Andy said as he winked at me.

I rolled my eyes at Andy. I knew he just wanted to touch Steve's body one last time. I couldn't really object, though. "How about it, Steve? Is that okay with you?" I said as I turned back to look at Steve.

"Sure. Whatever you want, master," Steve replied, offhandedly. It was clear that he preferred to leave such decisions up to me.

"Go ahead, Andy," I said. "Steve stand up for a few seconds so Andy can hug you."

"Yes, master," Steve replied softly as he climbed to his feet. He stood there swaying slightly, at peace with the world. Andy walked up to Steve, and embraced him in secure bear hug as he planted a soft kiss on Steve's left cheek. Andy released Steve, and grinned as Steve collapsed back onto the sofa. Andy turned to me, winked, and then headed off to the kitchen.

I turned my attention back to Steve, which was rather easy since he had managed to keel over on to his right side, so that his body was leaning against my left side. I was sorely tempted to reach out and hold Steve in my arms. I knew how heavenly such an embrace would feel. Ah, temptation, but only for a second or two. There was a wonderful man in the kitchen to whom my heart and soul belonged. Weighed against that, the temptation of Steve's body wasn't much temptation at all. Even so, it was nice to sit there and look at Steve as he lay leaning up against me. He looked so peaceful and happy. I almost envied him. Actually I did envy him. Part of me wanted to be where he was right now, in that wonderful state of hypnosis where there are no cares, worries, troubles, concerns or problems. If I had one regret about my hypnotic powers, it was that they could not be used to take me where Steve was now.

"Did you miss me?" Andy asked

I turned my head and looked up at Andy as he stood there in front of me carrying a tray with three steaming mugs of tea, a sugar bowl, a creamer and several slices of lemon. Andy set the tray down the coffee table in front of me. Andy glanced over at Steve. "Don't you think you should wake him up now?" Andy asked looking at me with a slight smirk on his face.


I nodded my head at Andy as he sat down in the chair next to the sofa. I was slightly disappointed. I was hoping that Andy was going to sit down beside me. I would have enjoyed sitting sandwiched between two such hunks on the sofa. Ah well, you can't always get what you want. "At the count of five you will wake up and be your normal self in every way, Steve," I said as I turned my attention back to Steve. "You will find that you are now calm and collected enough to talk with me and Andy about whatever it is that brought you over to my apartment tonight. Whatever it is that was causing you to feel so upset and flustered, will no longer make you feel that way. You will be in control of your feelings and be able to handle them easily and effectively. You will find it much easier to talk with Andy or myself about whatever it is troubling you and brought you here to see me tonight. Whenever you heard me say your trigger phrase, 'write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop', you will return to this wonderful deep state of hypnosis where you are obedient, subservient and happy." I paused for a few seconds to let the instructions percolate into Steve's mind. "Do you clearly understand these instructions, Steve" I ask him.

"Yes, of course, master. I understand," Steve replied softly.

"When you wake up, feel free to thank me for hypnotizing you, Steve," I said with a smile. I couldn't resist giving Steve a post hypnotic suggestion to say 'thank you' to me.

"Yes, master," Steve replied in that same soft voice.

"Waking up now, " I warned him as I prepared to start the count. "Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Eyes open! Wide awake! Wide awake!" I called out him. I nudged him with my shoulder to jog him awake.

Slowly Steve straightened his body, so that he was sitting up straight and not leaning on me anymore. He lifted his head up and blinked his eyes to banish the sleep from them. Slowly he raised up his arms and stretched them up and over his head as he let out a huge yawn. "Boy, did that feel good," he said to no one as his mind cleared and he took in the details of his surroundings. Steve turned his head to look at me. "Thanks a bunch, Paul," he said. He flashed a smile at me. I smiled back at him. He lifted his eyebrows at me, and his smile got bigger. I smiled back, unsure as to what Steve was trying to tell me. Suddenly he lunged over at me and pushed me down on the sofa. Before I realized it, Steve was on top of my body, pressing me down firmly on the sofa, with the weight of his not inconsiderable 220 pounds of muscle bone and sinew. He was careful not to knock the breath out of me, though. He face was right in front of mine. I felt my head held in the firm vice like grip of his powerful hands. I gulped in surprise at Steve's actions. I had no idea what to expect next. This was so unlike him. Steve smiled that sexy smile of his and then planted a firm warm tender loving kiss on my unresisting lips. Barely had that first kiss registered on my consciousness, when Steve began to cover my face with kisses. He started on my lips and slowly moved out and round my mouth, chin and nose. I couldn't stop him. I was pinned down, helpless, being forced to endure what seemed to be an endless stream of warm tender kisses from Steve over every square inch of my face. I was both enthralled and scared. Quickly though the pleasure of Steve's steam of sweet kisses banished any fears I had.

As I looked about and around Steve's face I finally caught a glimpse of Andy's face. Andy was smirking down at me. I felt a wave of relief flooded through me. I had been worried that Andy would have been jealous or upset at the action Steve was taking. "Okay, I think that's enough, Steve," I said as I placed my arms up against Steve's chest and shoved gently.

Steve ignored my words and continued his flood of kissing.

"Come on Steve, cut it I out," I implored. "Enough is enough." Steve continued to ignore me.


I shoved harder. No reaction from Steve. I pushed with all my strength to no avail. It was like trying to push a mountain off from on top of you.

"You've thanked me enough don't you think, Steve?"

"Not just yet," Steve replied as he paused briefly to catch his breath, and to wink at me. He resumed his kissing frenzy a half a second later.

"A little help here, please," I called out to Andy

"Why?" Andy replied with a chuckle. "You don't seem to be in trouble to me. In fact, it looks to me as if you are enjoying yourself."

"Well yes, but that's beside the point," I said. My words didn't carry much conviction. Can you blame me? Steve's kisses were wonderful and I did enjoy the weight of his hunky body pressed against mine. It reminded me of Andy's body. I had often fantasized of having a hunky uniformed cop throw himself at me, but I wanted that cop to be Andy.

'Hey, you got yourself into this mess, get yourself out," Andy replied with a deadpan expression. "Besides, I would never dream of interfering with a brother officer's actions involving a member of the public. For all I know he might be checking you for concealed weapons, and suspicious bulges."

I marvelled at how Andy could say something like that with a straight face. The twinkle in his eyes betrayed the humour he was feeling at my predicament. "Well if I didn't have any suspicious bulges before Steve started this kissing marathon, I certainly have them now," I declared as I felt a flush craw across my face.

"Okay. I'd say that's enough, now," Steve announced with a grin, as he stopped kissing me and slowly climbed off of me. In the process of extricating himself from on top of me, Steve managed to give my denim enshrouded semi erect penis a couple of good rubbings, the sneaky bastard. It took Steve only a minute or so to resume his position sitting on the sofa next to me. It took me a bit longer to collect myself and find my position back on the sofa next to Steve. Andy, in the meantime had returned to his seat carrying one of the mugs of tea with him.

Reminded of the tea, I reached over and snagged one of the two remaining mugs of tea. I added sugar, milk and slice of lemon. The tea was still a bit too hot to drink so I held it in my hands and breathed in the wonderful aroma of mint. "Whenever you're ready, Steve," I addressed him as I focused my attention on Steve. I was still curious as to what had brought him over to my apartment, this afternoon.

Steve reached over and grabbed the remaining mug of tea. He had a thoughtful look on his face as he added sugar and cream to the tea and slowly stirred all the ingredients together. I waited patiently as Steve took a careful sip of tea. It seemed to me that he was collecting his thoughts as he got ready to tell me why it was he decided to come over to my apartment this afternoon. I have to admit I enjoyed gazing at Steve sitting there in a beautiful well fitting police officer uniform while looking so calm, relaxed and yes, sexy as hell. I do so enjoy the site of a man in uniform. Be it a police officer, a fireman, or even a bus driver, the uniform is erotic and sexy and just really turns me on.


"Okay. Here's the story," said Steve, with some clear hesitation in his voice. "Jack and I haven't been together in weeks, well months really. He's pulling away from me or pushing me away or something. I thought maybe you could help. I thought maybe you might have some ideas or might be able to suggest something. That's really why I came over here."

I looked thoughtfully at Steve as I tried to assimilate the information he provided me. He wasn't exactly telling me a lot. Steve was skimping on the details, which made it more difficult for me to understand the problem Steve was having with Jack. At first I couldn't understand why Steve would come to me with something like this since I'm not a marriage counsellor. Then my common sense kicked in as I realized that Steve could not go to a marriage counsellor with his problem with Jack since Steven and Jack were gay. Gay, and both of them still in the closet. So I guessed I was the next best thing to a marriage counselor, which wasn't saying much. I didn't exactly have a lot of training in the field, you know.

"Okay," I said dubiously. "It sounds like a simple communications problem to me, Steve. Obviously it's more than that otherwise you wouldn't have come looking to me for help."

"Yeah. It's a bit more than that," Steve said reluctantly. "The fact of the matter is, Jack will not even touch me anymore. I don't understand why. I tried talking to him about it. I've tried being patient. I've tried being angry. I've tried being understanding. I've even tried screaming my lungs out at him, but nothing seems to work. Jack just will not talk to me and quite frankly I'm at the end of my rope."

"So what it is exactly that you wanted to do for you Steve?" I asked him.

"Come over to our apartment tonight and try talking with Jack," Steve said, as he turned and looked at me straight in the eye. "Maybe you can reach him. Maybe you can find out what the heck is going on in his head and maybe we can figure this out. I can't stand things away they are now, and I've got nothing to lose. I don't want to lose Jack but it feels like I've lost him already. Please will you come over tonight?"

I studied Steve's face for a few moments as I thought about his request. Steve's handsome face was painted with an expression that seem to be a combination of pleading, begging, imploring and desperation. It reminded me of the look on a lonely lost little puppy's face as the puppy sits in a cage at the dog pound, waiting to be rescued. The look that cries out to you, save me, take me home, take me somewhere warm and safe, and love me. If Steve was trying to appeal to my compassionate and better nature, to the soft side of my heart, he was succeeding admirably. It wasn't as simple as that, though. It never is. I sighed softly to myself as I came to a decision. I only hoped I wasn't going to regret this.
"Okay, I'll try and see what I can do," I answered. "If it's OK with you Andy, how about we go over tonight. Steve, would you mind if Andy came with us?"

"No I don't mind," Steve answered. "Though I am curious, why do you want to Andy to come along?"

"For moral support and because I have no secrets from Andy," I answered as I turned and looked Andy. "Would do you mind coming with me, dear heart?"

Andy set his cup of tea down on the coffee table and slowly stood up, as he looked over at me. He walked up next to me and silently placed his left-hand my right shoulder. He gently pressed his hand down on my shoulder as he spoke. "I would be honoured, Texas. Anything that I can do to help, I'll do."


I reached up with my left-hand and gently patted Andy's hand as it lay on my shoulder. "Thank you," I muttered softly to him. (God damn I didn't deserve a man like Andy, but the same time I thanked God for having a man like Andy come into my life.) "I think we should leave once we finished our tea." Andy nodded his head in silent agreement. I looked over at Steve. He nodded his head as well and then took another sip of tea.

I enjoyed the quiet as we slowly drank our mugs of tea. I needed the time to think of how I was going to stick my nose in where it didn't belong. Whatever was going on between Jack and Steve wasn't my business, and if I was smart I would have declined Steve's request for help, and had him talk to a professional counsellor of some type. It didn't matter that Steve had asked for my help, because whatever the problem was remained between Jack and Steve. I wasn't involved. I couldn't help but think that this was going to cause more trouble for everyone concerned. Yet, Steve was a good friend, and I could not turn my back on him, when he asked me for help.

"Okay, lets' go then," Steve declared as he placed his empty mug on the coffee table. Steve reached over and snatched his uniform hat from the top of the back of the sofa and placed the hat firmly on his head. In a smooth fluid motion he stood up and walked a few feet away from the sofa heading to the mirror in the dining room. I enjoyed the sight of Steve's uniform butt as he walked away from me. God those uniform pants were snug on his behind, and with that big wallet of his in the right back pocket the pants were nearly skin tight across his buttocks. (Yes, there IS a God!) Aside from a slight increase in my breathing, there wasn't much of a physical reaction to my drinking in the sight of Steve as he checked his uniform in the mirror and adjusted it. That is unless you looked at the front of my jeans which were feeling a bit snug right about now. I quickly stood up and walked up to where Steve was standing. He saw my reflection in the mirror and smiled at me.

"Write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop," I barked out at him, as I gave in to the idea that had popped into my mind.

"What did you ?.." Steve started to reply, as he heard the trigger phrase and returned to his state of super hypnosis. Steve's eye fluttered closed, his head dropped to his chest and his arms fell limply to his side as the trance overtook him. He slumped slightly as his body became more relaxed. Looking in the mirror I saw the hint of a smile on his face as he swayed ever so slightly, and continued on his way down to his special place.

"Why did you do that?" Andy asked as he walked up to me. "I'm not objecting, mind you." Andy looked at me with a half smile on his face.

"I want to spend a few minutes groping Steve's uniformed body before we head over to his and Jack's apartment," I answered shamelessly. "Look at that body, Andy, and tell me you wouldn't want to grope Steve if you were given the chance." I challenged Andy as I look at him with a glint in my eye.

"Point made, but what about Steve? Do you think he'd appreciate you doing this to him without his consent?" Andy retorted.

"He'll experience pleasure, rest assured, but I suppose you have a valid point," I agreed somewhat reluctantly "Okay, How about this then? It's my turn to fondle his ass."

"Objection withdrawn," Andy replied, with a soft chuckle. Andy stood back a few paces, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and grinned at me.

"Stand up straight Steve and open your eyes," I commanded him as I turned my attention back to Steve.


"Yes, Master, and thank you for taking me back here, Master," Steve replied as he raised his head and stood straight and tall. I looked over at Andy and shot an 'I-told-you-so' glance at him. Andy beamed back at me and flashed that sexy smile of his at me. (Damn, the man sure knew how to press my buttons!)

"Steve, except for breathing and talking, you are now unable to move a muscle unless I tell you that you can move," I instructed him. "You are now powerless to stop me from doing anything I want to you. I can run my hands over your body, your face, and even remove your clothes if I want to and you can't stop me. The most amazing thing is though, that this feeling of helplessness and being totally under the control of another man is causing wave after wave of sexual pleasure and joy to flow through your mind now. Soon, and very soon indeed, you'll be unable to stop yourself from smiling and moaning out loud with the joy and pleasure that you feel." (Yes, I know I'm bad. But sometimes it feels so good, to be bad.)

"Yes, Master?" Steve replied dreamily as a smile popped onto his face. "I can't move, but I still feel safe and secure, because I trust you Master. I know you will always treat me with kindness."

Steve's faith in me was touching. I reached out and placed my hands on the back of Steve shirt, just on top of his shoulder blades. I pressed down slightly and began to move my hand about his back in slow smooth circles. "Feels good, doesn't Steve?" I inquired.

"Yes. Master, it does. Your touch is nice and warm. Makes me feel kind of sexy, and it turns me on, Master."

'You ain't seen nothing yet, boy,' I thought to myself. I indulged my passion for buttocks. I directed the swirling motions of my hands down towards Steve's uniform gun belt, but I didn't stop there. I let my hands begin the long desired exploration of Steve's buttocks. "The more I caressed your ass, and squeeze your buttocks, Steve, the deeper you go and the more turned on you feel," I said to him as I grabbed a double handful of those beautiful buttocks of his.

"Yesssss??" Steve hissed as his breath whistled through his teeth. "Yesss??massssster??yes" Thank goodness Steve was standing in front of that mirror or I would have missed seeing the smile on Steve's face became bigger as his breathing noticeably quickened.

"Feels so good to go deeper with each passing moment, doesn't it? All you want me to do is to grope your magnificent body, while you stand there like a mannequin and enjoy the pleasure. It feels so good to feel yourself being controlled, doesn't it? Those moans will soon force their way from between your lips, and when they do, you will begin to get an erection, Steve." I wanted to Steve to feel as much pleasure as I was feeling, and I delighted in the idea to seeing the front of his uniform pants becoming tented.

"Yesss?." Steve hissed softly. A few seconds later a soft moan escaped from between his lips. A second and then a third moan soon followed. Each moan was slightly louder than the previous one. I smiled with satisfaction. How I do enjoy hearing a subject surrender to me. It never fails to please me.

I grabbed a double handful of those big beautiful buttocks of Steve's and squeezed firmly. Steve responded with a few moans. I let my hands roam about Steve butt, as I savored the feeling of those warm polyester and wool uniform pants. The huge bulge of Steve's wallet in the back right hip pocket of his pants helped to emphasize how those uniform pants followed every curve of Steve's ass. Delicately I probed in between Steve's butt crack with my right index finger. I pushed in as far as the material would let me and then moved my finger up and down Steve's butt crack.


"Yes, oh yes, master," Steve grunted in between the soft moans that flowed from his mouth. "Finger me. Finger my ass. Oh yes, master."

A soft shudder rippled down Steve's body. Moments later Steve started to moan again. I could not get much penetration of my finger in between Steve's buttocks, because the pants material was stretched tightly across his buttocks. Still, I did manage to make a little progress. Steve's continual grunts, groans and moans testified to my success, limited as it was. More or less finished with his ass (at least for now anyway), I reached down and began to run my hands along the inside of Steve's thighs. First his right thigh and up over his crotch and down the inside of his left thigh. Then I moved my hands back up the inside of his left thigh over his crotch and down the inside of his right thigh. Wordlessly I continued with my ministrations to insides of Steve's thighs. The increased moans and loud sighs of delight confirmed that Steve was being heavily stimulated. (What can I say? I like to be thorough.) After a few minutes more of thigh rubbing, I decided to turn my attention to the front of Steve's body.

Slowly I walked around Steve's immobile body and let my eyes wander down to the front of his uniform pants. I smiled as it was abundantly clear that Steve had a very bad case of tented trousers. His fully erect penis was pushing against the confines of his uniform pants in a most determined matter. My hands itched with desire. My hands wanted to zip open his fly, take out that monster of Steve's and caress it until he came once again. Who cared if Steve came all over my clothes? I could always change before we left.

A soft tap on my shoulder brought me to my senses. Well, that and Andy's voice saying "You can look but not touch."

"Damn, you're right," I declared reluctantly. "I suppose I'd better wake him up and let him take care of matters before we leave."

"Yes, that would be a good idea," Andy agreed. He paused for a second and shot me another of his sexy smiles. "Although I can see why you were tempted. Here's a consolation prize." With those words Andy stepped up behind me, spun me about, wrapping his arms about me. He planted a warm, soft, loving, tender kiss on my lips and held his lips pressed firmly against mine. My head swam, as it always does when Andy kisses me.

"Thanks, dear heart," I mutter to him when he finally broke the kiss. I stared into Andy's soft brown doe like eyes. If the eyes are the windows to the soul, Andy's soul was the most beautiful that I'd ever seen. We broke our embrace, and I turned about to focus my attention back to Steve. I gulped in shock at what I saw.

Steve's face was a mask of sadness. A quick glance down at the front of Steve's pants confirmed that his penis was no longer erect. I blinked in confusion as I tried to figure out what had happened.

"At the count of five you will be awake and your normal self in every respect, Steve," I instructed him. I didn't know what had happened, but I knew the quickest way to find out was to return Steve to normal. "Zero, one, two, three, four, five. Wide awake! Wide awake!'

Steve blinked his eyes a few times and lurched towards me as he returned to his senses. "I'm?.I'm sorry," he said as he tried to get hold of himself. "It's just that seeing you and Andy like that just now?it just?" The words were chocked off by a sudden sob.


I blushed with shame as I realized how thoughtless and cruel Andy and I had been. We had been openly showing our affection towards one another, while Steve was forced to watch. Sticking a knife in Steve's belly would have been kinder and undoubtedly less painful for him.

I turned and looked at Andy. He looked back at me, his face as red as a ripe tomato. I waved Andy over towards me. I walked up to Steve and started to hug him. I signalled Andy to do the same.

"I'm so sorry, Steve," I muttered to him as the three of us embraced in a group hug. "I didn't think. I didn't mean to hurt you like that. It was stupid and thoughtless. I'm sorry. I hope you can forgive me."

"It was my action, Paul, not yours. I'm the one to blame," Andy muttered to both Steve and I. "If anyone needs to ask forgiveness, it is I."

"It's okay," Steve replied when his sobs had finally subsided. "I shouldn't have over reacted like I did. I guess this situation with Jack has me more messed up than I thought."

"Well, wipe your eyes, big boy," I said gently to Steven. "We'll head over to your place and see what I can do to help with the situation between you and Jack."

"Okay, sir," Steve said with a half grin. He broke up our group hug and walked over to snag a few Kleenex from the box on the end table by the sofa. Andy and I walked over to the closet and put on our jackets while Steve dried his eyes and blew his nose. We waited patiently when Steve went to the bathroom to give his face a quick wash.

I was the last to leave my apartment as we headed for the bank of elevators. I locked the door and turned to follow Andy and Steve as they walked to the elevators. I enjoyed the rear view of their nice behinds as they walked. I could not dispel the feeling of uneasiness that seemed to hover over me like a black cloud. Suddenly I had a very bad feeling about all of this.


Chapter 2. In The Name of Friendship

I had never seen Steve and Jack's apartment, because it wasn't an apartment, it was a house. In the years since they had first gotten together, Steve and Jack had bought a house and moved in together. I guess they really were committed to each other. I felt a twinge of envy, because Andy and I had never consummated our relationship with such a significant act. The subject of moving in together had never come up. I guess we were not ready for such a big step. Or maybe we were still taking things slow and easy. I pushed such thoughts aside as I followed Steve and Andy up the front walk to the front door. Moments later Steve unlocked the front door and ushered us inside.

"Hang up your jackets in the front hall closet, and make yourselves comfortable in the living room," Steve instructed us. "I am going to slip into something more comfortable." With that Steve slipped off his shoes, placed them in the closet, off to the side where they would not get scuffed, and walked off down the hall, presumably to his bedroom to change. (It would have been fun to have followed him and watched him change his clothes, but I wasn't here for fun and games, unfortunately.)

"Nice living room," Andy commented as he headed for the sofa.


"Yes, indeed," I agreed, as I looked around the room. The short pile wall to wall carpeting was somewhere between a tan and light brown in colour. The coffee brown overstuffed sofa, and two matching recliners were arranged in a semi circle in front of a large forty inch wall mounted LCD television set. An oak coffee table and two matching end tables were an elegant addition to the sofa and recliners. The walls were adorned with various framed painting and framed prints of various nature scenes. One in particular that caught my eye was a picture of a country lane in autumn, the trees ablaze in the reds, oranges and yellows, against a crystal clear bright blue sky. All in all, it seemed a most inviting, warm room. I sat down next to Andy, and waited for Steve to return.

"What's the plan?" Andy asked me, breaking the silence.

"I don't have one," I replied with trepidation. "I'm just going to wing it."

"Are you sure that's wise?" Andy asked, in a concerned tone.

"I'm not sure that even agreeing to come here and talk with Jack was wise, dear heart," I answered. "I'm having second thoughts about the whole idea. The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel."

Andy looked at me for a few seconds, as if he were carefully considering his reply. "Why did you agree to try talking with Jack, then?"

"Steve asked for my help, and I owe both him and Jack," I replied. I looked at Andy, reached out and caressed the left side of his face with my right hand, while I continued to speak. "We both owe them, dear heart. Or have you forgotten that they are the reason we met in the first place? If it were not for Steve and Jack setting up that blind dinner date for us, we might never have met."

"I could never forget that dinner date, Texas," Andy replied as he reached up and held my right hand with his left hand. "I suppose you are right. We should try to help Steve and Jack, if we can. I only hope you know what you are doing."

"You and me both," I muttered softly. I broke eye contact with Andy. I let go of his hand and placed both of my hands in my lap as I sat back in the sofa, closed my eyes and tried to clear my mind. I had barely begun thinking about how I might start my conversation with Jack, when Steven's voice announced his return to the living room.

"I checked and Jack is home. He's in his bedroom. I told him you were here and that you'd like to talk with him. He said he did not want to talk to you." Steve delivered the information in a calm, cool manner, as if he were reading a police report. He did not appear to be surprised at Jack's refusal to talk with me.

"Steve, do you have a chair I could place outside Jack's bedroom door, so I can wait for him to come out?" I asked as I stood up and walked over to where Steve was standing. I could not help but notice that Steve had changed into a pair of dark blue jeans, and a white cotton t-shirt. Both the shirt and the jeans appeared to fit Steve well, clinging to his body in all the right places, without being noticeably tight. (Like you expected me not to notice such details, dear reader? I'm not blind after all.)


"Sure, I'll get one of the fold up chairs and take it to Jack's bedroom for you," Steve replied. He motioned for me to follow him as he headed out of the living room and down the hall. I quickly followed him. Steve turned and head up the stairs to the upper level of the house, after stopping by to pick up a folding chair from one of the other rooms. I followed close on his heels. I would be lying if I said that I did not enjoy the sight of Steve's butt in those dark blue jeans, as he climbed up the stairs. It was delightful to say the least. Soon enough (too soon by far for me though), we arrived in front of Jack's bedroom. Steve set up the chair in front of Jack's bedroom door. I sat down on the chair. I looked from the door to Steve's face.

"Wish me luck," I said doubtfully. I tried to offer a smile of confidence to Steve, but my efforts felt flat.

Steve tossed a half smile at me, turned and left me sitting there on the chair. Steve didn't have much confidence in my ability to reach Jack. I could see the mixture of doubt and desperation on Steve's face. Inside, I agreed with him. I couldn't see how I was going to make any difference to the situation, but I was still going to try.

"Jack, are you in there?" I called out as I knocked on the door. 'Boy was that ever a dumb question,' I thought to myself. Steve already said that Jack was home and in his bedroom.

"Go away," Jack replied, his voice muffled by the door between us. "I have nothing to say to you."

"Why?" I called out to him. "What have I done to hurt our friendship? The last time we got together things were fine. What's changed?"

"Just go away, please," Jack answered. "I don't want to talk to you, or anyone else."

"Jack, please talk to me," I begged him. "I thought I was your friend. Steve's worried about you, and so am I. Please talk to me. Maybe I can help. What have you got to lose?"

"What part of 'go away' don't you understand?" Jack replied, the anger in his voice rising.
"All of it," I answered. "I've got a chair out here. I'm prepared to wait until you have to come out to eat or to use the bathroom. You're going to have to do that sometime. I can wait. I'm not going anywhere."

"Well then get comfortable," Jack called out.

I couldn't think of anything to respond with so I sat there and started to think. It seemed that Jack was upset about something. (I'm sure you picked up on that already dear reader. I never said I was the smartest guy in the world.) Jack was clearly pushing everyone away from him, and that did not make any sense to me. Jack had always been a warm, loving, outgoing, caring man. Clearly something had changed, but for the life of me, I couldn't imagine what. There had to be some way to reach him, if only for Steve's sake and peace of mind.

"The least you could do is to tell me to 'get lost' face to face, instead of hiding behind this door like some kind of coward," I called out to him. Silence was the result. 'Well, that didn't' work,' I thought to myself. 'I'll have to try something else.' I sat there wondering what I could say to Jack to get him to open the door and talk to me. Inspiration did not put in an appearance. If anything, inspiration, insight, and intelligence were on vacation for an indeterminate time.


"Okay, Jack, you win," I called out to him. I knew when I was beat, and I was definitely beat. I had no idea how to reach Jack, when he clearly did not want to talk with me. "You've been my friend for many years, and I think you owe me the courtesy of letting me say goodbye face to face." Silence greeted my words. I sat there and waited, hoping that Jack would say goodbye at the very least. I closed my eyes and sighed softly with regret. I had not been of any help to Steve, but at least I had given it my best shot. A soft click and a slight wisp of air across my face caused me to pop my eyes open.

"You want to see me face to face? Fine. Take a good long look," Jack snarled at me, as he stood there filling the open doorway. He towered over me, as I sat there in the chair. The anger on his face puzzled me. This was not the Jack I knew. This man was a stranger. I felt a slight chill run up and down my spine. Jack bent down and thrust his face towards me, glaring at me. I blinked a few times as I struggled to deal with his hostility. Then I saw it, and I forgot all about Jack's anger. The surprise left me speechless. All I could do was stare at Jack's face. I didn't know what to say, or what to do. I just sat there mute and immobile.

Jack's handsome face wasn't exactly as I remembered it. On the left cheek of his face was a strip of skin a few inches long and roughly an inch wide just above the line of his jaw. His face has been badly burned and it had not healed well. The images of Mel Gibson in "The Man Without a Face" and of Freddie Kruger in "A Nightmare On Elm Street", flashed through my mind. The disfigurement on Jack's face was small in comparison. It would easily be noticed by anyone looking at Jack. It certainly did not add to his looks. To put it bluntly, people would stare at Jack when he went out in public. As I sat there trying to think of what to say to Jack, I wondered why Steve has not mentioned this little fact to me. It seems a rather large oversight on Steve's part.

"Are you happy now? Is your curiosity satisfied? Ready to leave?" Jack growled at me.

"What? What happened, Jack?" I asked forcing the words out of my unwilling mouth.

"What the hell do you think happened, you idiot? I got hurt on the job. Duh! I'm a fireman, remember?" Jack replied scathingly.

Okay, so if I had had more than three active brain cells I could have deduced that for myself. My brain wasn't exactly firing on all cylinders. The shock of Jack's appearance and his unfriendly attitude had me totally flummoxed . Yes, I do have a gift for understatement..

"I?uh?.I'm?.I'm sorry. I didn't know," I said lamely. Now I knew what the expression 'a fish out of water' meant. I had no idea how to deal with this situation. Everything I said, when I could say something, seemed to make matters worse.

"That I'm a fireman? Jesus, how dumb can you be?" Jack replied, the scorn in his voice clearly evident. "I thought you were a smart guy, but clearly I was wrong." Jack gave me one last scathing look, turned about and slammed the door in my face.

I sat there in shocked silence. After a few minutes I stood up and slowly walked down the hall towards the stairs that lead down to the main floor of the house. As I walked down the stairs I tried to understand Jack's hostility towards me. Clearly he was pushing me away from him, but I didn't understand why. I supposed that my reaction to the burned area of his face hadn't helped any. Eventually I found my way to the living room and sat down in the sofa. There could have been a wild party going on in the living room and I would not have noticed, I was that distracted by Jack's actions, and the injury to his face.

"I take it things didn't go well," Andy said to me, as I sat there.

"No, they didn't," I replied as I turned and looked at Andy. I had not really noticed Andy when I came into the room. My thoughts were jumbled, as I tried to make sense of my conversation with Jack.


"I'm sorry, Texas," Andy said softly as he reached over and held my hand in his. His eyes looked into mine and I felt a wave of compassion and love flood through me.

"Thank you, dear heart," I replied, as I gazed into those soft doe brown eyes of his.

"To judge from the sound of that slamming door, you didn't have much success, Paul," Steve's voice called out to me from across the room. I wrenched my gaze away from Andy's lovely eyes and turned in the direction of Steve's voice. I saw Steve walking towards us carrying a tray with several mugs on it. The steam rising from the mugs suggested a hot beverage of some kind.

"I thought we could all use a cup of coffee right about now." Steve placed the tray on the coffee table and then sat down in a recliner across the coffee table from Andy and myself

"Thanks, Steve," I responded as I took the mug of coffee that he offered.

"Are you giving up?" Steve asked quietly sitting there a cup of coffee balanced on his denim clad sexy thigh. (Steve IS a very sexy man, you know. I might have been a bit bewildered by my recent encounter with Jack, but I wasn't blind. I couldn't help but notice how good Steve looked in those snug jeans he was wearing. Ah yes, hormones.)

"Why didn't you tell me about Jack's face?" I blurted out at Steve.

"I didn't think it was important," Steve replied. He was clearly surprised at my question.

"Well, you should have warned me," I said coolly. "It caught me off guard and hasn't helped the situation any. If I had known about Jack's injury I wouldn't have starred at him like some exhibit in a freak show."

"What have Jack's looks got to do with anything?" Steve asked. "I can't believe you would think his relationship with me would be based on something as shallow as physical appearance. Besides, Jack's accident happened months ago. We have both adjusted to his new look. Actually I think it makes him look more rugged and less boyish."

"What happened to Jack?" I inquired after a few moments of silence.

"He didn't tell you about it?" Steve responded, and flashed me a puzzled look.

"All he said was that he got hurt on the job. He didn't give any details," I answered.

"Well, I suppose it might help you to know the story," Steve replied. He studied my face briefly, as if he were trying to decide something about me. He sighed softly and then continued. "There was a house fire that involved a young family. Jack's engine company responded. The firemen went in and did a search for trapped victims. Jack rescued a small girl who was hiding in the closet of her bedroom. She was unconscious when he found her. He got her out of the house, but in the process a burning overhead beam collapsed and knocked his helmet off of his head. The beam left the burn mark on Jack's face."

"What about plastic surgery, or skin grafts for Jack's face? Did he look into that?" I asked, interrupting Steve's story.

"Of course he did," Steve answered shooting me an annoyed look. "The doctors discovered that Jack is severely allergic to the drugs used in skin graft procedures. Plastic surgery is not an option for Jack. They told him that there was nothing more they could do for him."

"I see,' I replied as I digested the information Steve had told me. Silence filled the room. The seconds passed slowly as I looked at Steve's face. My heart felt suddenly cold as I saw Steve's eyes become dull and empty, as if all the life had suddenly been drained out of him.


"The little girl?" Steve stared to say, but the words were cut off by a sudden lump in his throat. He clearly his throat, and started over. "The little girl died," Steve said softly in the thunderous quiet of the room. "She was only four years old." He turned his face away from me. A soft sob escaped from his lips.

I walked over to him and placed my left hand on his right shoulder. "I'm sorry, Steve," I muttered. Steve turned his head to look at me. His eyes were filled with pain, and sadness covered his face. The tragedy might have happened months ago, but the pain was still fresh in Steve's mind. Considering how profoundly the event was affecting Steve, I could only guess at what Jack must be feeling.

"The paramedics said that she was overcome by smoke and stopped breathing. There was nothing they could do, or that Jack could have done," Steve continued as he looked up at me in anguish. "Jack talked with me about it. He told me how he felt bringing that limp lifeless little body to the paramedic truck. It tore his heart out when they pronounced her dead."

I closed my eyes and mentally shook my head. This was getting better by the minute. The more details I learned from Steve the worse the situation appeared. What in the world had I gotten myself into?

I knew both of these men very well, which wasn't a surprise since I had made mental contact with them on more than one occasion. They were decent, kind, caring souls who gave all of themselves in the performance of their duties. The death of that little girl would have been keenly felt by them both, which only made Jack's present behavior all the more enigmatic. It was completely foreign to Jack's character to push away someone that he cared about. Jack cared very deeply for Steve. Jack was wholeheartedly in love with Steve. I clearly remembered the anguish on Jack's face the time that Steve was lying in intensive care in the hospital because he had been shot on duty. Jack's soul nearly died that day. A love as profound as the one Jack and Steve shared was very rare. Jack had to be crazy to want to destroy something so precious.

"Jack needs to see a therapist, Steve," I stated dully. "I am not qualified to help Jack deal with a situation like this."

"You don't understand, Paul," Steve responded with a sigh. "Jack has had counseling. He's been given a clean bill of health. Jack's managed to deal the pain of little Angela's death. Jack hasn't had any problems going back to his job. His teammates at the firehouse were great in helping him deal with his feelings, and his new look. As I said before, we managed to work through all of this. It's behind us."

"Then what's the problem? Why exactly am I here?" I asked Steve.

"Because Jack won't touch me, or talk to me anymore," Steve answered. "He's pushing me away and I don't understand why. I thought maybe a neutral third party could get him to open up."

'So I'm back at square one,' I thought to myself. 'Lovely.' I sighed softly and turned away from Steve.

"Where are you going?" Steve asked me as I walked away from him.

"If at first you don't succeed, try, try, again," I called out over my shoulder and a turned and climbed the stairs. All too quickly I arrived outside of Jack's bedroom door. I picked up the chair and moved it aside.


I knocked on the door, hoping to get Jack's attention. "Steve explained about Angela. I'm sorry, Jack," I called out to him. "Is there anything I can do to help? Is there anything you need?"

I knocked on the door again. "Come on Jack, talk to me. Please," I urged. "You'll feel better if you talk to me about whatever it is that is bothering you."

"Get the fuck out of here," Jack called out through the door.

He wasn't budging an inch (or 2.5 centimeters for those of you using the metric system). He had put a wall up and was determined to keep everyone away. Damn, it was frustrating! I was just about to mutter a few derogatory statements regarding Jack's parentage, when an idea popped into my head.
"Open up Jack!" I yelled as I pounded on the door. "We need to talk. NOW!" I pounded on the door some more. I waited a few seconds and pounded some more. "I have few things to say to you, you heartless bastard!" I pounded started pounding on the door again. "I'm not leaving until I have my say, you son of a bitch!" By this time I was screaming at the door while I pounded on it. I wasn't really upset with Jack, but since a calm rational approach wasn't working, I figured that I'd try hostility and name calling. If I could get a reaction from Jack, and get him to open the door, maybe I'd have a chance at getting to the bottom of this mess.

The door flew open and Jack stood in the doorway, glaring at me. "Say your peace and then leave," he snarled at me. The haughty stance of his body clearly showed that Jack was granting me an enormous favor by letting me talk to him. I did my best to ignore his arrogant attitude. Responding to it would only worsen the situation. Besides, I had something else in mind.

"I don't know what your problem is, and frankly I don't really care," I shouted at him. "While you sit in your room wallowing in self pity, Steve is downstairs moping around wondering why you hate him. What you're doing to Steve is a crime, and I hope you burn in hell for it!" I locked eyes with Jack.

"You don't know shit!" Jack screamed back at me.

"You're right, I don't!" I yelled back at him. "Talk to me damn it! I don't care how hurt or sad you feel. You don't have the right to take out your feelings and frustrations on those who care about you."

Jack stonily looked at me, his eyes locked on mine. He appeared to be studying my face as if he were searching for something. This was progress. We were shouting at each other, but we had the door open now.

'Good. Good. Keep the eye contact, Jack.' I thought to myself. I didn't want to use my ultimate weapon, but I would if it became necessary.

"I don't hate Steve or you for that matter," Jack said slowly and evenly. His words were heavy as if took a great deal of effort for him to speak them.

"Well you're sure as hell giving a first rate impression that you do," I retorted, my voice dropping to a near normal conversational tone. "I don't understand why you're trying so hard to push away the people who care about you the most. It doesn't make sense. It's not like you, Jack."

"I have my reasons,' Jack replied enigmatically.


"Care to share them?" I inquired sarcastically. I lowered the heat in my words a couple of degrees, which took more effort than I had thought it would. I had started out acting upset at Jack, but now I realized that it wasn't much of an act. The more I thought about what he was putting Steve through, the angrier I felt towards Jack.

"No," Jack replied stonily.

"Well that really helps, doesn't it, Jack?" I replied. "If I didn't know you better, I'd think that you don't trust me."

"Actually, I don't, if you want to know the truth," Jack replied in that same even dead tone of voice.

"Since when?" I asked puzzled at his answer. "I've never betrayed any trust that you've placed in me. Have I ever done anything to suggest to you that I can't be trusted?"

"This is different," Jack said, as he avoided answering my question. "I suspect that you came over here at Steve's request to talk to me. I have no doubt that you'll discuss the results of our conversation with Steve."

"If you asked me to keep our conversation private, I would respect your wishes," I responded. "I would think you know me well enough to know that I keep my word. I can keep a secret, when necessary." 'Besides,' I thought to myself, 'I can always adjust your memories if it becomes necessary.' I didn't like the idea of having to undertake such a task since it would be difficult. Still, it was a comfort to know that I had that ace up my sleeve. I felt a twinge of guilt at that thought as ethically, it would be wrong to adjust Jack's memories so that he wouldn't know that I'd told his secret, whatever it was.

Jack said nothing. He just looked at me doubting my words.

"Okay, well then I only one thing to say to you, Jack," I said with a deadpan expression on my face. Jack had no idea what was about to happen. It took a lot of self control on my part to keep my face expressionless. A part of me didn't like what I was about to do, but another part of me salivated at the thought of what was about to happen.

"And that would be?" Jack replied with a sigh of unconcealed disinterest.

"The fire hydrant is blue, Jack" I replied gleefully. I couldn't contain my anticipation any longer. A smile blossomed on my face as I said those magic words. I knew what was about to happen,


Jack looked at me, his expression unchanged. He did not say anything. He merely shook his head from side to side at me as he sighed. He waved his right hand at me as if dismissing me from his presence, turned around and started to walk back into his bedroom. He didn't get very far though. He took only a step or two before his body jerked upright and became stiff and straight as if an electric shock had just past through his body. The stiffness left his body a second or two later. He turned to his left until he had his back to the bedroom door. He slowly moved backward until he had positioned himself so he was standing upright against the bedroom door. His face melted into that blank zombie like expression which I enjoy so much. He stood there staring at nothing, while he took a few slow long deep breaths. Gradually his handsome face, started to show subtle signs of relaxing. (Steve was correct. The burn scars on his left cheek, made Jack appear much less boyish and more masculine.) Jack started to blink his eyes, those beautiful penetrating sky blue eyes of his, in a somewhat more normal fashion. His strong and firm face with its cute nose was still graced with a small and neatly trimmed moustache that matched the medium length cut sun bleached blonde hair that crowned his head.

Jack didn't look as if he was about to wander off anytime soon, so I took the time to look down at his body and refresh my memory. Up to this time, I had not been able to pay any attention to Jack's physical appearance, as I was focused on trying to talk with him. As I remembered, Jack had what is often referred to as a swimmer's build, long, lean and thin. He was not skinny; rather his body was neat and trim. He didn't have big bulging muscles; he merely looked like a fit handsome man who took care of himself. The cream coloured short sleeved front button dress shirt that he wore was open at the neck. The shirt was tapered and fit him well. It did not cling to his swimmer's form but it did follow the contours of his chest and stomach in a most suggestive manner. My eyes devoured the sight of Jack's body as I let my gaze sweep over his torso and down on towards his waist, heading for the lower part of his body.

The cream coloured shirt was tucked into a pair of light blue denim jeans that were encircled by a light brown casual style belt. The jeans followed the contours of Jacks waist, hips and thighs most accurately. In my layman's opinion that belt was there more for show than function. There was no way those jeans were going to surrender to the force of gravity and fall off of Jacks hips short of a black hole popping up at Jack's feet and sucking those jeans off of his body. Yes, the jeans were snug on Jack, but they were not skin tight, which is just as well since I wasn't here to play around with Jack, although that thought did cross my mind. Apparently my penis had similar thoughts since it was becoming interested in Jack. (Damn hormones! You can never trust them.) The jeans flowed smoothly down Jack's slim legs and ended a hair's breath above the beige bedroom carpet. Jack's feet were encased in a pair of off white athletic socks.
There was nothing remarkable about Jack's feet so my eyes very quickly drifted back up those nice shapely legs of his headed towards the one place I really enjoy looking at, the front of his jeans, specifically the area of his fly and his crotch. Jack wasn't my boyfriend anymore. He was Steve's boyfriend. I couldn't touch Jack, as much as I might wish it. Steve was my friend. Jack was my friend. I had to respect them and their relationship. So as much as it frustrated me and if the truth be told annoyed me, I had to keep my hands off of Jack. However, that didn't mean I wasn't allowed to enjoy looking at him, and Jack was something to look at. "Feeling better now, Jack?" I asked him with a smile on my lips.

"No, sir," Jack answered dully, his face remaining blank.

I concealed my surprise and kept my voice soothing as I responded to his answer. "You don't feel good at all Jack?" I asked him. "Not even a tiny little bit?"

"Feel tired," Jack replied in the same dull monotone.

"A few more deep breaths will help you to relax and feel better, Jack," I prompted him. "And when you do start to feel relaxed and more comfortable, you'll find that your legs will become even more relaxed than the rest of your body. You legs will slowly start to buckle, causing your body to be slowly lowered to the floor, with your back firmly pressed against the door."

As I finished speaking the words, Jack was already starting to breathe deeply. I stood there in silence as I watched Jack breathe. A few moments later I saw Jack's torso start to slide down towards the floor as his legs started to bend. The expression of blankness on Jack's face became more profound as his body slowly slid down the bedroom door.


"As your body slides down the door on the way to the floor, you find yourself going down deeper and deeper in your mind, back to that special place, that happy place in your mind where you are at peace, safe and secure," I encouraged him as I monitored the progress of his body. I so enjoyed the way his legs bent and pulled those jeans of his tight across his buttocks and around his thighs. I couldn't see much of Jack's butt since I was seeing him from the front, but I could see his thighs clearly. (Yes the simple pleasures in life are the best.) "Why even the feeling of your jeans being pulled snugly against your legs is helping you to feel even better, to go even deeper, and become even more relaxed as you continue your journey down to the special place in your mind. I know it's been a long time since you've been there, but your subconscious remembers the way, Jack."

"Yes??" Jack hissed softly as the suggestions took hold. His face remained blank and expressionless as his body continued to slide downward.

"When your buttocks contact the floor Jack, you will be in your special place once again. Your body will be relaxed and comfortable. Your torso will remain pressed up against the bedroom door. You will find it easy to remain sitting there on the floor, in a profoundly deep state of hypnosis as you enjoy the pleasures of your special place, your happy place, once more," I instructed him in a smooth soothing voice.

I couldn't help but smile with anticipation as I saw Jack's legs continue to bend while his ass moved closer and closer to the floor. The way that his body slid down towards the floor was somehow more erotic than I had expected. Jack's arms dangled down on either side of his torso as he slid further and further down the bedroom door. A few soft moans escaped from between Jack's parted lips, otherwise he was silent. Slowly Jack's legs continue to bend as his torso and that beautiful butt of his continued their journey towards their destination. As it was, Jack really didn't have a choice in the manner. The combination of my suggestions, his super hypnotic state and gravity meant that sooner or later that denim clad butt of his was going to hit the floor and Jack would be in his happy place once again. Jack let out another moan, louder and stronger this time as his legs bent to a 90 degree angle. He almost looked as if he was sitting on an invisible chair, but the illusion did not last long. Gravity reasserted itself and Jack's journey downward to his special place continued, at a much faster pace. All too soon, it seemed, Jack was squatting up against the bedroom door, his legs bent doubt up in front of him pressed up against his chest, and that beautiful butt of his just inches from the floor. Jack's legs were spread slightly open which offered a delightful view of the front of his jeans. To my disappointment, I did not see any bulge of any kind, merely the folds of the bunched up denim caused by Jack's sitting posture.

I was so focused on examining the front view of Jack's jeans that I did not realize that his body was no longer sliding down to the floor. Jack had become stuck. As I pondered what I should do to correct the problem, gravity solved it for me. Jack's sock clad feet slipped out and way from him, headed towards me. Seconds later Jack's buttocks made contact with the bedroom floor. Jack's bedroom floor was covered in a low pile wall to wall carpet, which was probably why his feet had become stuck momentarily. Jack let out a long soft moan as his bum came to rest on the bedroom carpet. The blank, glazed expression on his face remained as he continued to start out at nothing. His mind was most definitely somewhere else. With any luck, Jack was back in his happy place.

I drank in the site of Jack sitting there on the floor, and could not help but feel aroused. He was a good looking man, and seeing him back in a hypnotic trance was very stimulating, if you catch my drift. I sat down opposite to and off to the right (my right) of Jack. I wanted a closer look at his body, all of his body. Jack sat there, motionless, except for his slow steady breathing. He looked uncomfortable to me, with the way his legs were pressed up against his chest. I needed to do something about that, I decided.


"Down deeper and deeper, Jack. More and more relaxed," I encouraged him. "The deeper you go, the better you feel, and the better you feel, the deeper you go. Continuing to go deeper and to feel even better, becoming more profoundly relaxed with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take. Your back pressed firmly against the door as the muscles in your legs, knees and thighs relax even more. Your legs start to feel pleasantly heavy and limp now. With each passing second you can feel yourself letting go more and more."

"Uh..hu", Jack grunted, as his eyes took on a glazed faraway look. His face wore a blank expression, almost peaceful. Yes, it was peaceful, I decided after studying his face for a few moments. The anger and tension that had filled his faced and burned in his eyes was gone now. Jack had managed to let go of all that as he journeyed back to his happy place. Well if nothing else tonight I had helped Jack to relax. Still, I couldn't help but wonder why Jack was so angry in the first place.

"Feels good," Jack muttered softly. A hint of a smile touched his lips as he sat there, his mind adrift on a sea of peace. Slowly Jack legs started to part as the muscles in his crotch relaxed. I was pleased at the view which was now offered to me. I could see Jack's crotch and even a hint of the lower part of his backside. It was like a flower bud unfolding to display its petals to the summer sun. (Boy did I want to be that summer sun and spread a few rays of sunshine down on Jack's flower.) Jack's feet started to slide out and away from him as his legs unfolded in front of him. The movement distracted me from my visual examination of the crotch of his light blue jeans. (As I said I could look but not touch. Damn ethics!) A soft sigh announced that Jack found the new position of his legs to be more comfortable. It took less than a minute for Jack's legs to completely collapse out in front of him. It was a most delightful sight, Jack sitting there on his butt, with his back pressed up firmly against the bedroom door, and his legs stretched out flat on the floor in front of him, open to about a thirty degree angle. His stocking feet were pointed outward from each other. If it weren't for the fact that his head was raised up from his chest, and his eyes were open staring at some point on the far wall, one would almost think that Jack was taking a short nap as he sat there on his bedroom carpet. Jack's arms hung limply to each side of his handsome torso, with his hands palms up on the floor, almost as if he were surrendering to me.

"Down deeper and deeper, more and more relaxed, in your special happy place," I reminded him. I studied Jack's sitting form, as I contemplated what my next action should be. I didn't need to study Jack's form; I just wanted to look at him for a while. Jack was every bit the sexy slim man I remembered from my first encounter with him. (A stray thought popped in to my head, and I wondered if he still had that three piece charcoal pinstripe suit that he had modeled for me a couple of years ago.) Devouring Jack with my eyes wasn't helping my contemplations. Jack was such a good looking distraction, that I almost forgot why I was here in the first place.

"Jack, correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't hypnosis a turn on for you?" I asked him.

"Yes?." He replied. "I remember. I remember how good it feels to be hypnotized by you." Jack moaned softly as he sat there, entranced. "I want to go deeper," he muttered. He let out another soft moan. "Please, take me deeper," he implored me.


"That sounds like a good idea, Jack," I agreed. Like I was going to say no? Get real! "When I tell you to, I want you to start counting backward from 10 to zero by ones. With each and every descending number you will go deeper and deeper and find your penis getting harder and harder. When you reach five your penis will be fully erect, and start to push against your snug jeans. With each number from five to zero, your penis will push against your jeans more and more, as your penis starts to throb with sexual pleasure. You won't be able to help yourself from moaning with pleasure." I didn't have a good reason, or any reason for that matter, to take Jack's hypnosis session into an erotic direction. I just couldn't resist the opportunity presented to me. Jack was a damn handsome man with a wonderful body and he was so sexy as he sat there in a wonderfully deep hypnotic trance. I wanted to see a huge bulge in his light blue tight jeans. I wanted to see those jeans darken when Jack ejaculated. My reasons were all selfish. I was more concerned with my pleasure and my satisfaction. Oh, it's true that Jack would experience incredible pleasure when he ejaculated. But the bottom line was I was doing this more for myself than for Jack.

"Yesssssssss," is Jack rumbled, in a low sexy tone of voice. "Harder and deeper." Jack sat there waiting for my command start counting and he seemed perfectly content to wait for a minute, an hour, even a day. If the truth be told I was almost loath to have him start counting because that would mean that eventually his hypnosis session and my fun would end.

"Begin counting now Jack," I instructed him. I licked my lips in anticipation of the site of Jack sitting there counting backward and watching his penis become firm and hard, as it began pushing against those wonderfully tight light blue jeans of his. I'd be lying if I said part of me didn't want to fall to my knees next Jack's wonderful body, reach out with my hands and stroke his penis as it got longer and harder in those tight jeans. I'm not sure which one of us would've been more sexually aroused by that process, although it would've been an interesting idea to find out. Unfortunately I was unable to indulge in that desire of mine. I had other things to deal with.

"Ten," Jack said softly, a second later a soft moan escaped from his lips followed by soft sigh. Jack wiggled his body just slightly, just enough to be noticed. Mind you the way I was focusing my attention on Jack's body, there's not much chance I would have missed anything. My eyes jumped to Jack's face and I stared at his deeply relaxed face as he continued to count.

"Nine," Jack continued with a long slow exhale. Slowly he took another breath. "Eight." He breathed out. His breathing was deep slow but not labored in any sense of the word. He was just taking his time and enjoying sensation of going down deeper and deeper. I almost envied him. I wrenched my eyes back to a more interesting place, his crotch. As handsome as Jack might have been I was more interested in seeing what was happening in the southern regions. I wanted to see the south rise again if you catch my drift. I was just in time.

"Seven," Jack said. A long pause followed as he exhaled again. My eyes were locked on the front of Jack's jeans, as I awaited developments. With tantalizing slowness a bulge began to show in the front of Jack's jeans.

"Six," Jack said. I hardly noticed as my attention was focused elsewhere. "Five." I smiled to myself as the bulge became larger and slowly moved down right leg of Jack's jeans. Jack let out several soft moans, a sure sign that his pleasure was building and he was enjoying himself. I don't suppose it was really necessary to tell you that. I just like to be thorough. I suppose if I wanted to keep this really short and to the point I could have just said in a couple of sentences Jack got an erection by the time he reached zero. But what would be the fun in that? Besides, for me time seemed to have slowed, every second was a minute. It was such a delightfully sweet experience, like warm chocolate sitting on the tip of your tongue, slowly melting. Yes, hypnotic inductions are so incredibly erotic to me. I only hope they never lose their attraction and wonder.


"Four." Jack said as he continued his count. "Three." Jack seemed to pause his counting almost as if he was trying to catch his breath. "Oh God! This feels fucking fantastic!" Jack declared to no one in particular. After all there was only me and him in the room and I was quite aware of what was going on. The bulge in Jack's jeans was much, much larger. I stared intently at the bulge for a few more seconds and came to the conclusion that it wasn't getting any bigger. It was logical therefore to assume that Jack was fully erect. I didn't have a ruler with me or tape measure or anything, so I can't really give you an accurate reading on the size of his equipment, although I estimated it at least six inches maybe seven. Don't ask me what that would have been in centimeters. Canada may have converted to the metric system but this is one area where I don't think we actually did, and if we did nobody told me.

"Two." Jack announced in a soft tone. His eyes blinked several times as Jack slowly took a couple of long slow deep breaths. He was unquestionably very relaxed. I enjoyed looking him as he sat there on the verge of being back in his special place. A few soft moans escaped from between Jack's partly opened lips. I wasn't sure, but I thought I saw a smile on those sexy lips of Jack's. Still it could have just been my imagination, but who knows?

"Oh?.feels so good to be so hard?" Jack moaned with unsuppressed delight. Any doubts that I might have had that Jack was not enjoying himself were quickly banished from my mind after hearing Jack's declaration. (Yes I know that's a rather dumb statement from me to make, dear reader. It's like saying that the blue sky is blue. What do you expect? Shakespeare I'm not!)

"One," Jack reported as he neared the end of his count. "Oh God my cock is so hard! It's never felt this big before! Christ, I think my jeans are getting tighter! I think I'm going to cum soon!" Jack blurted out unabashedly.

"And you will cum soon Jack," I informed him. "Soon after you reached zero Jack you're going to cum in those tight jeans of yours. You won't have to touch yourself or anything, it will just happen because you can't stop yourself. It won't concern or upset you to cum in those nice tight jeans. If anything, it will be a wonderful release. All your pent up frustrations, emotions, fears and concerns, everything will rush out of you along with that hot, white, sticky steaming river of man juice that's beginning to ache to explode its way out of your rock hard cock. You deserve such relief Jack, so don't fight it, just let it come." (A very bad pun, yes I know. Sorry, dear reader. I couldn't help myself.) I focused my eyes back on the front of Jack's light colored jeans. I didn't want to miss a second of this. The bulge in his jeans started to twitch and throb just a bit. It was a most delightful to watch. Jack continued to moan every few seconds which only added to the delight to the situation.

"Zero," Jack articulated a few seconds later. He swallowed and sat there as his breathing started to become more rapid. He swallowed again and the look of pleasure on his face seemed to crack for just a moment. I thought I saw a flash of fear, perhaps terror in his eyes but it was gone a half a second later. I must have been mistaken. I decided just to sit there and wait for the inevitable. Jack didn't need any more encouragement. He was so far down the road towards having a wonderful ejaculation, that he couldn't stop himself if he wanted to. In his current state of mind it was doubtful that he wanted to do anything except have one hell of a good discharge so to speak.

Jack grunted a few more times as he built closer and closer towards the climax that we both knew was going to occur very shortly. Animal groans were all he could manage it seemed. Not surprising when you considered that his brain was probably on pleasure overload and the cognitive functions were suspended for the time being. The basic animal part of Jack's mind was in control for the moment. All he wanted at that point was release. His body, especially his cock demanded it and there was no way Jack would be able to deny what was about to happen.


"PLEASE, GOD, NO!!!!!!!!!!" Jack screamed out as the power of his orgasm overtook him and he squeezed his eyes shut. The material immediately around the tip of that long hard denim enshrouded shaft in Jack's jeans, began to darken. What began as a tiny wet spot soon spread out into an ever widening pool of darkness that moved across and down the inside of Jack's right thigh. Jack's climax was powerful but brief. In fact I found it rather disappointing. I was expecting something more. I looked over at Jack as he sat there on the floor with his back against the bedroom door. There was only a hint of sweat on Jack's brow, otherwise he didn't look particularly overheated. His body was as limp and loose as before when I'd started suggesting that hypnosis turned him on. The huge cum stain on Jack's jeans was satisfying if a tiny bit naughty on my part. Jack wasn't showing what I expected in terms of a normal reaction. His face wasn't relaxed or calm or peaceful. If anything he looked worried or upset about something. It was most odd, most puzzling. I'd heard a lot of reactions and exclamations when guys came but 'please God no', was a new one on me.

"Didn't that feel absolutely wonderful Jack?" I asked him. "Didn't you enjoy yourself?"

"God, yes!" Jack whimpered. "I haven't felt like that for long time."

"Then what's the problem?" I asked him puzzled by his response.

"It was wrong," Jack answered. "I shouldn't have cum. It was wrong to cum. I was bad."

Now I was really perplexed. Jack's answer to my question made absolutely no sense. Well, no sense to me anyway. Maybe Einstein could have figured it out, but Einstein I am not. Clearly I needed to do a little investigating to do to get to the bottom of Jack's enigmatic behavior.
"Jack, open your eyes, turn your head and look at me," I commanded him. Jack's eyes fluttered open. Slowly he turned his head to the left as he searched for me. It didn't take them long to find me. His face still had that worried look on it. Slowly, I stood up and walked towards Jack. I moved slowly and carefully in an unthreatening manner. Jack's eyes tracked my every movement. I don't know if he considered me a threat or if he was scared by me or what exactly was going on. All I was sure of it that he was upset about something, and I did not want to make matters any worse. Slowly I sat down next to Jack, put my hands in my lap and my back up against the bedroom door. Jack said nothing. He continued to stare at me with the same scared expression in his eyes, like deer when it sees the hunter's rifle aimed at its chest.

I looked away from the Jack's terror filled face. It was more than I could stand to see that look in his eyes and know I was the cause of it. I didn't know what to do next. Without quite realizing it, my eyes looked back down to Jack's crotch where there was a small little lump in front of a very large damp stain in the crotch and right thigh area of his jeans. (Now if you've been paying attention dear reader, you know what was that damp stain was. Just remember there will be a test at the end of this story.) I slowly reached out my right hand towards Jack's crotch. Perhaps what he needed was another stimulating session.

"Don't touch me! Stay away from me!" Jack screamed at me, as he turned his head away from me. Jack pushed his torso away from the bedroom door and rolled over onto his right side. He brought his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms about them. Quickly he assumed a fetal position with his back towards me, a clear sign of rejection if ever there was one. I've said it before, and I'll say it again. I'm really good at picking up the obvious.

The next thing I knew the law of gravity had been repealed, because I suddenly found my body yanked up and away from Jack. I was pulled out of the room, spun about and wound up plastered against the far wall. A large muscular hand pressed down against my throat pinning me to that wall like a butterfly on display mount.


"What the fuck did you do to him?!" An angry voice screamed at me. I didn't recognize the voice. I didn't recognize much of anything. The room was still spinning around and I think I was starting to lose consciousness. The large muscular hand was not only impairing my oxygen supply but appeared to be cutting off the blood circulation to my brain too.

"Can't breathe.." I managed to whisper, although it took a lot of effort. I felt the pressure of that hand lesson but it didn't let me go. Slowly the room swam into focus as I continued to blink my eyes. When I finally realized what had happened, being unconscious seemed a more desirable state. My good friend, my first love, had me by the throat and from the look on his face he was ready to tear open my throat with his other hand. A few paces behind Steve, was my loving adoring Andy, looking more confounded and confused I'd ever seen him before.

"Well? Answer me, God damn it!" Steve screamed at me. Steve shook my body back and forth a few times when I didn't answer him immediately. I couldn't get over the expression of unbridled fury on Steve's face. I'd never seen him like this before. It was as if I was looking at a total stranger. This man was not Steve, at least not the Steve I knew.

"Calm down, Steve," Andy implored him as he reached out and grab Steve's shoulders in a powerful grip. "Let go and give the guy a chance to talk."

Steve released his vice like hold on my throat. The anger on his face did not diminish. I'd always wondered what a person who was red with rage looked like. Now I knew, and I wished to hell I didn't. I struggled to collect my thoughts and let my breathing returned to normal. I swallowed once or twice as I tried to think of what to say to Steve.

"I'm not exactly sure what's happened Steve," I answered him with more than a quiver of fear in my voice. "I thought that Jack could use a good dose of hypnosis and a little stress reliever if you know what I mean. Something strange happened after his release, and I need to talk with him about it."

Steve locked his eyes on mine as I spoke to him. I could almost see the flames in the back of his eyes as he looked at me. Those flames were burning away the bridge of trust that had it always connected us. I don't know where I'd slipped up, but the repercussions were already starting to be felt. I might just have lost Steven's friendship tonight and I still hadn't managed to talk with Jack about his problem, whatever it was.

"Fine," Steven said to me. "Talk away."

I looked at Steve and realized he wasn't going to like what I was going to say next. But I had to say it. I owed that much to Jack. "Jack and I have to talk alone, Steve," I informed him.

"Not on your life," Steve declared, with the tone of finality in his voice.

"Jack has a right to privacy just as you do, Steve," I replied. "I started his hypnosis session in private and I intend to finish it that way. You asked me to come here and talk to Jack on your behalf Steve. I decided to invoke some hypnosis, albeit without his permission. You have a choice, you can leave this room and let me finish and hopefully get to the bottom of this whole problem just like you asked me to, or I can wake him up right now and leave. Choose." I didn't mind giving Steve an ultimatum because I didn't see any other way to get past his anger. I had a feeling he wasn't going to listen to logic, persuasion or any other type of approach. Trust is a difficult thing to rebuild sometimes.


Steve's eyes were locked on mine the entire time that I spoke to him. I didn't flinch or turn away. I wanted him to know I was being honest with him. As Steve stood there glaring at me I suddenly realized that I could always just use my super hypnosis on him to resolve this little problem. It would have taken a little bit of longer to fix things and it would have been easier in the long run. But I wanted Steve to make this choice freely. I didn't want to impose it upon him. Steve said nothing. He just stared at me and stony silence. "Great," I thought to myself. "This is getting us nowhere."

"All right fine, finish it," Steve decided. He paused for a moment, and opened his mouth as if to continue speaking and then snapped it shut. He continued to glare or at me and I was reminded of a mother lioness snarling at a male lion as she protects her cubs.

"Steve you can't expect me to violate Jack's right to privacy as far as hypnosis is concerned," I said to him in an attempt to calm troubled waters. "You asked me to help, and that's what I'm trying to do. I'm not going to say you have to trust me Steve. I would think after all the years we've known each other I would've earned your rust by now. I can't believe you think so little of me that I would intentionally hurt Jack in any way. I know you're angry and I'm sorry for upsetting you. Still, I can't believe you think so little of me."

"Just do it," Steve snapped at me. Then he turned and stormed off down the hallway. He wasn't the only one upset by our little tiff and his departing figure didn't make me feel too good. Yet at the same time a part of my mind couldn't help but notice how hunky and sexy he looked in those snug blue jeans of his, as he left the room. (Damn hormones!)

I looked up at Andy after Steve had gone. Andy shrugged his shoulders as he looked back at me. Andy turned and escorted me back into Jack's bedroom. He grabbed the bedroom doorknob and began to close the door as he left. Just before he left he turned back towards me and said, "I trust you Texas. Steve trusts you too even though he's too upset to realize it right now. Let your heart be your guide Texas and you'll do the right thing. I know you will." Andy flashed me a loving look of confidence and then turned and closed the door behind him.

During all of this Jack had remained on the floor huddled in his fetal position whimpering quietly. Since I hadn't instructed him otherwise, I was pretty sure Jack had heard the entire little squabble between Steve and me. Now I had even more damage control to deal with. I sighed softly to myself as I prepared to investigate things a bit more thoroughly and try to uncover Jack's secret. Still, I didn't like it. I was prying into one's friend's privacy at the request of another. Talk about being caught between a rock and a hard place. It seemed my talent for getting myself into trouble was working full blast tonight. Lovely. Where is a super hero when you need one? I shook my head silently as I tossed those thoughts aside. They were not helping any.

In his current state, I could force the secret out of Jack, and then make him forget that he told me. It really wouldn't solve anything though; because I'd still have the problem of how do I explain to Steve how I knew Jack's secret without revealing the true nature of my super hypnosis powers to either of them. On the other hand, I could wake Jack up and ask him to talk to me. That didn't seem too likely to work because he's been stonewalling me from the start. It was the stonewalling that caused me to use my super hypnosis on Jack in the first place. Neither option seemed to offer a solution, nor was a solution immediately forthcoming. I needed time to think.


"Jack, I'm not going to touch you. You're perfectly safe," I instructed him. "So just lie back on the floor and let the calmness of my words flow back into your mind. And as you do, you body becomes peaceful and rested and your mind blank and calm. You need a little peace and tranquility right now so when I tell you to you're going to count backward from 100 to zero by ones slowly and easily, silently to yourself. With each and every descending number you'll feel yourself getting just a little bit calmer, little bit more relaxed and a little bit more at ease. I won't say anything to you while you do your countdown. When you reach zero you will wake up from your deep hypnotic trance you're in now and be fully aware of everything that's happened since I hypnotized you tonight." I waited a few moments for Jack's mind to assimilate his instructions. "Do you fully understand your instructions Jack?"

"Yes," Jack replied softly as he slowly uncurled his body and rolled over onto his back.

"I think your bed would be more comfortable than the floor Jack, so I want to you get up and go lie in your bed and make yourself nice and comfortable and when you're ready to start the count you let me know by saying the word bed," I instructed him.

"Yes sir," Jack replied as he opened his eyes. Slowly he got to his feet and looked around the room. He quickly walked over to his bed and climbed into it. It took him only a few moments as he lay on the bed to find a nice comfortable position with his head resting on some pillows. "Bed," Jack said a moment later.

"Very good, you may begin counting now Jack," I told him. This would give me the time I needed to think of what to say to Jack when he came out of hypnosis. Somehow I had to reach him and help him to understand that whatever his problem was he could tell me and I wouldn't tell Steve. I was wrong, though. Using the super hypnosis on Jack without his consent wasn't such a good idea. The first thing I'd have to do once Jack was out of hypnosis was apologize to him. I could only hope that he'd forgive me and that he would still want to talk with me. So why was it that the dark cloud that accompanied me here, was a whole lot darker now?


Chapter 3. Deep Dark Secrets

I needed a plan. I needed to figure out what to do. For lack of a better term what I needed was a miracle, and that's exactly what I didn't have. Jack was lying on his bed relaxed peaceful and becoming even more so as he continued his backward count from 100 to zero. Much sooner than I liked, he was going to wake up and quite frankly I didn't know what his reaction was going to be. He might try pounding the stuffing out of me. He might just scream at me and demand that I leave the room. Or worse yet he might never forgive me for having hypnotized him without his consent. And here I thought my super hypnosis powers were going to make it really easy to get the story from Jack. It seems I just made a bad situation worse and I still did not know how to fix it. For that matter, I didn't even know if the situation was fixable. All I could do was stand there and wait for Jack to finish his count and hope for the best. I couldn't help but recognize the irony of the situation. I do love the wonderful control that my super hypnosis powers give me, and thus being the master of any situation. Yet the use of my super hypnosis on Jack had left me less in control of the situation than when I started. If the Council of Coins could have seen me now they would've laughed their asses off at me and I couldn't have blamed them.

I walked over to the empty chair that was next to Jack's bed and sat down. It was more comfortable to sit while waiting for Jack to finish his count to wake up . As I sat there my thoughts drifted back to the Council of Coins and everything that they put me and Andy through. That was another sticky problem I didn't know how to resolve. I would have been the ultimate fool to believe that the Council of Coins were going to leave me and Andy alone. They had made their plans quite clear the last time that we encountered each other. They were going to look and watch, but I knew they weren't going to leave Andy and me alone. Sitting here fretting about that problem wasn't getting me anywhere. There wasn't really anything I could do about it so I did my best to shove those disquieting thoughts to the back of my mind and concentrate on the problem at hand.


I looked over at Jack lying in his bed. He looked so sublime and sexy lying there limp and comfortable. The cum stain on the front of his light blue denim jeans was still evident. His breathing was shallow and rhythmic and I knew that if nothing else he was feeling pretty good right now. I envied him that feeling because I knew the storm that was about to break out in any second. Sitting there looking at Jack was pleasant to say the least but it wasn't helping me any. Reluctantly I closed my eyes and tried to think of what I could say to Jack when he woke up. There only seem to be one course of action open to me. I had to remind Jack that I was his friend and had been his friend for a very long time. Maybe that would be enough. I could only hope that it would be. I didn't like this one little bit. I wasn't in control here, not at all.

"Why are you still here?" Jack voiced asked interrupting my train of thought. "You have a lot of nerve hang around considering what you just did to me. You shouldn't have made me cum, you stupid fool."

The hostility and Jack's voice was unmistakable. I opened my eyes turned to the left and looked at Jack as he sat there on the bedside, his arms crossed in front of his chest in a defensive posture.

"I thought it would help you Jack," I answered him. "Are you trying to tell me that you don't feel better for having been in a hypnotic trance for a while? You look a lot better than when we first started talking this evening, Jack. And to judge from the way that you came in your jeans, you had a lot of stress and frustrations to get rid of."

"That's as it may be," Jack replied. "You still had no right to trance me without my permission, and you shouldn't have made me cum."

"You're right Jack," I responded. "I didn't know what else to do. You won't talk to Steve, you wouldn't talk to me. It's not like you Jack. I thought maybe if you are able to get rid of some of your internal tensions, you might calm down enough so that we could start talking. I'm sorry that I hypnotized you without your consent. I won't insult your intelligence by promising you that I will never do it again. There might come a time, when putting you under without permission will be a necessary act of compassion. Remember Steve in the hospital?"

"Of course I do!" Jack retorted. "But that's not the same thing, at all. You still shouldn't have done it."

"How many times do you want me to tell you you're right and to tell you that I'm sorry, Jack?" I asked him a hint of exasperation starting to color my voice. "Can we please get back to the matter at hand?"

"I told you before and I'm telling you again, I don't want to talk about it," Jack answered.

I sat there and looked at Jack. I remained as puzzled as ever. This was just so unlike him. There had to be a way to reach him. I decided to give it one more shot. "Steve loves you, Jack. He cares about you and he's concerned about you. He's worried about you and that's why he asked me to come over here and try to talk to you. I agreed to try talking with you because I care about you too Jack. You're pushing Steve away and pushing me away and neither of us understands why. Can't you at least tell me why?"

Jack stared back at me and stony silence leaving my unanswered questions hanging in the air. The man could be so stubborn it was infuriating. "Damn it Jack! You're my friend and I care about you. Let me help you!" I implored him as I reached out with my left hand and placed it on his right knee.

Jack jerked his body away from me as if I touched him with a red hot poker. "I told you not to touch me," Jack growled at me. "It's none of you business, so butt out, damn you!"


I shook my head in silent frustration as I sat there looking at Jack. Reluctantly I had to admit defeat. I could force Jack tell me his deep dark secret, but that wouldn't be right. Sometimes doing the right thing doesn't seem to help. I sighed with regret as I got ready to leave the room. I turned and slowly looked Jack dead in the eyes. I chose my next words with care. "How can you be so selfish?" I asked him. "How can you be so cruel? How can you deny the people who love you and care about you the opportunity to help you when you need it? If this is your idea of loving someone, of caring about someone, then I don't know you anymore. I'm not sure if I want to know you, now. Jack, I never thought I'd see the day when you'd hate Steve so much that you'd do something like this to him. You're breaking that big man's heart. I hope you're happy with yourself." I shot Jack a look of utter loathing and contempt, turned my head away from him, stood up and walked towards the door.

"I don't hate Steve. I love him very much, more than you could possibly imagine. I'm doing this for his own good," Jack called out to me as my hand touched the doorknob of the bedroom door. "He's better off without me."

I couldn't let that comment pass without some type of retort. It was inconceivable to me that Jack was doing something like this for Steve's own good. The idea was ludicrous. You don't hurt the ones you love. If Jack had plunged a knife into Steve's back and twisted the knife around a few dozen times, it would have been kinder than what Jack was doing now. I stopped, turned around and looked Jack fixing him with my best icy stare. "That's bull shit, Jack. The only way Steve's going to be better off is if you were dead. At least that way he'd be able to grieve. All he can do now is torture himself wondering what he did to make you hate him so much."

"He'll be able to grieve soon enough," Jack shot back at me.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I retorted perplexed by Jack's statement.

"You'll find out?eventually," Jack answered enigmatically.

"For the love of little green apples Jack, stop playing games and just say what you mean!" I shot back as my temper started to flare. I didn't like it when people played word games or mind games with me. Jack was very artfully dancing around whatever it is he didn't want to tell me and I had had enough. I snorted a few times at Jack as I struggled with my temper and tried to compose my thoughts. "Stop being such a chicken shit and just tell me!"
Jack locked his eyes with mine and stared back at me wordlessly for a few moments. The stony he expression on his face crumbled into a look of profound despair. "I'm HIV positive," he announced. The room became as quiet as a tomb.

"What did you say?" I asked meekly not believing what I'd heard.

"I might be HIV positive, and you can't tell Steve," Jack answered in a lifeless voice.

I staggered over the chair next to bed Jack's bed and sat down clumsily. In fact I nearly missed the chair and almost wound up sitting on the floor. I sat there quietly for a few minutes as I tried to comprehend what Jack had told me. I had imagined many things, such as Jack having an affair, Jack falling out of love with Steve, but not this. This had never crossed my mind for a second. "I'm so sorry Jack," I said as I tried to offer him a nugget of compassion. "When did you find out?"


"A couple of months ago," Jack answered in that same lifeless voice. "And before you ask, yes I have had the test confirmed several times. It's not a false positive, nor a reaction to some medication. There is a ten week window before I'll know for sure if I have HIV."

"And what do you do now?" I asked naively, as I looked up into Jack's sorrow filled eyes.

"I do what's best for everyone concerned," Jack's lifeless voice answered. "All I require from you is that you keep your word. Do not tell Steve or Andy or for that matter anyone else without my express permission. You claim to be my friend, now prove it."

"Fine. You have my word. I will not tell anyone that you might be HIV positive unless you give me express permission to do so," I promised him, although I knew this would cause problems between Andy and me. How could it not? How can I carry a secret like this within me and not have it affect my feelings for Andy, Steve and Jack? Jack was right. It was none of my business. Out of compassion and concern I've badgered him until he finally told me something that I was better off not knowing, and now I had to pay the price for having acquired that knowledge. The burden of friendship is sometimes heavy and difficult to bear. Worst of all I wouldn't have Andy or anyone else to help me.

"You can go now. You did as Steve asked, for all the good it's done. You talked with me and now you know why," Jack said as he dismissed me from the room.

"Give me a few minutes to regain my composure Jack," I said as I slowly closed my eyes and started to let the reality of what Jack had just told me sink into my consciousness. "I have to go out there and face Steve and Andy and not tell them anything. You put me in hell of a spot you know."

"No, you did that to yourself. I told you I didn't want to talk about it, and you pushed it. You have no one but yourself to blame," Jack replied.

"You're right Jack," I said. I couldn't imagine what was going through Jack's mind or what he had to deal with over the past few months. With this newfound knowledge of the situation I could start to see why he was pushing Steve away and why Jack didn't want talk about it. He was trying to protect Steve, because he loved Steve. The irony was more Jack tried to protect Steve by pushing him away, the more hurt Jack was inflicting on Steve. I wondered if Jack had any idea how his actions were tearing Steve apart.

I sat there and tried to regain my composure. I was going to need all my strength to go down to the living room and not mention this incident to Andy or Steve. Now I understood why Jack had cried out "no" when he'd cum earlier, and why Jack had jerked away from me when I'd put my hand on the knee of his jeans. I shuddered briefly as I realized how I had unknowingly put myself at risk.

"I won't tell Steve, Jack, but you have to," I stated emphatically. "He deserves to know if only so that he can be tested for HIV. To not tell Steve would be morally inexcusable." I looked over at Jack and dared him to contradict me.

"Maybe," Jack replied doubtfully.

"There is no maybe about it, Jack," I informed him, stonily. "If you love Steve, if you care about him at all, you have to tell him. You could have transmitted the disease to him, and he needs to know so that he can be tested for HIV. Put yourself in Steve's place for one second. If he was HIV positive wouldn't you want him to tell you?"


"Yes, but?." Jack started to reply and then stopped himself.

"But, what?" I asked, perplexed.

"What if he leaves me?" Jack cried out his voice riddled with fear,

"What difference does that make?" I ask him. I was starting to feel fed up with Jack. He was creating more and more reasons not to tell Steve the truth. "You're pushing Steve away from you now anyway. You seem determined to be alone." I closed my eyes to avoid the unspoken plea of help that was written across Jack's face. I didn't have any answers. Who did hell did he think I was anyway, Dear Abby? After a few moments of quiet I decided to leave Jack alone. I wasn't doing him any good.

"I don't think you're giving Steve enough credit. I think you're selling him short," I commented as I opened my eyes. "It would be ludicrous of me to say that I understand how you feel Jack. I have no idea what you're going through. However, I do know what your 'acts of compassion' are doing to Steve. You're breaking his heart into small little pieces and he doesn't understand why. Steve loves you with every fiber of his being and he deserves to know the truth. You owe him that if nothing else. Tell him. Let him decide. Don't try to make the decision for him. I won't breathe a word of this conversation to him because I promised you that I wouldn't. Trust in Steve's love for you, and in his heart. He just might surprise you."

I stood up and faced Jack. I waved my hand in an unspoken request for him to stand up. I looked him square in the eyes and slowly placed my hands on his shoulders. I'd like to say that my hands arms and hands were rock steady as I placed them on Jack's shoulders, but if I did say that I'd be lying. I flinched and twitched. I gulped a few times before I spoke. "I am your friend Jack. If I can be of any help, call me." I smiled half-heartedly at Jack and slowly let my arms drop down to my sides. I gulped once and slowly turned away from Jack. My heart was heavy and my feet were leaden as I walked out of Jack's bedroom and headed down the hall to the stairs that lead to the main level of the house.

"Thank you," Jack called out to me his voice brittle and hard. He was not thanking me, not by a long shot. I think he was being more polite than anything else. I wasn't a doctor. I couldn't offer any real help. As for being a friend well, the only thing that I could do was to keep my promise and not tell anyone. The return trip to the living room was all too short.

I arrived in the living room to find Andy sitting on the far end of the couch talking quietly with Steve who was sitting in the chair with a less than pleasant expression on his face. My arrival interrupted their conversation. Steve looked at me expecting me to say something. It was clear he was still upset with me though not as much as before. I suspected I had Andy to thank for calming Steve down.

"Well? Steve asked me. "Did you find out what's going on with Jack?"

"Yes," I replied as I sat down on the sofa next to Andy.

"And?" Steve asked impatiently. "What did you find out? What's the story with Jack?"

"I can't tell you Steve," I answered him dejectedly. "Jack made me promise that I wouldn't tell you or anyone else what he and I discussed. I'm sorry but I gave my word."

"Well that's just wonderful!" Steve retorted. "A fat lot of good you are! I should never have asked you to come over! Just what I need; somebody else keeping secrets from me!"


Steve jumped out of the chair and started pacing around the room trying to vent his frustration at me, at Jack and the whole situation. My heart ached for him. I so wanted to tell them what Jack said to me but I couldn't. My word had to mean something after all. I looked up at Steve a very close friend and it all seemed so unfair. A part of me could understand Jack wanting to spare Steve's the knowledge that Jack might be HIV-positive. The repercussions of that knowledge would be profound to say the least. Yet another part of me was sitting here watching how Steve not knowing was almost more painful to him. It seemed to be what they call a no-win situation. A wave of profound sadness suddenly washed over me and I started to shake. I guess the news that Jack might be HIV-positive finally sunk in. I started sobbing and crying uncontrollably. I was so sorry for Jack. He was maybe 30 years old and he just received a possible death sentence. The not knowing for sure must have been driving him crazy. Sure he could probably live another 10 or 20 years but it wouldn't be the same. I thought about what it would mean to Steve and I cried even harder. I suppose it might have seemed weak to you that I would give into my emotions and start crying. After all men are supposed to be tough and strong and keep everything inside. Bullshit! Men are human beings just as women are. Men have emotions and they have to deal with them. I've often felt that men who don't express their emotions, at least in private, cause more trouble for themselves in the long run. All I knew was that I was hurting. Jack's news had devastated me, and scared me. For just a fleeting moment or two I pictured Andy in Jack's place and my tears flowed faster.

Andy, that wonderfully wise RCMP Constable; the love of my life; the man I had given my heart to; didn't say a word. He reached out and enfolded me in his arms, holding me next to his chest and letting my tears soak into that red RCMP T-shirt he was wearing. Andy didn't say a word. He merely murmured soothing sounds and held me tight encircling me with the strength of his arms and all of the love contained within. He was a welcome shelter in the storm that seemed to have cascaded down around me. I couldn't imagine losing Andy and just the thought of it terrified me more profoundly than ever before. I surrendered to Andy's loving embrace while I tried to get hold of myself and stop crying. I didn't know what was going to happen next or what any of us should do, but I did know that my crying wasn't going to help the situation at all. It took several minutes before the tears stopped flowing and my sobbing faded into soft sighs of contentment.

With great reluctance I pushed myself up and out of Andy's embrace, lifted my head and looked him in the eyes. "Thank you, dear heart," I muttered to him. The words were inadequate but they were all I had.

"Feeling better, Texas?" Andy asked me with a look of concern in the back of his lovely soft doe brown eyes.

"Yes, much," I answered. "Thank you too, for not asking me about something that I can't talk about."

"You gave your word not to say anything," Andy responded with a small shrug of his shoulders. "That's good enough for me." And he flashed me a quick smile of encouragement.

I reached out with my right hand towards Andy's face and gently caressed his left cheek. Andy closed his eyes and moaned softly as I stroked his cheek gently and let my hand move down to the base of his throat and back up to his chin and then over again to the left side of his face. There wasn't anything outrageously erotic in the gestures and motions of my hand and fingertips on Andy's face. It was simply that we knew each other so well and were so in love with one another that our bodies thrilled with the simple touch of each other. (If I have one wish for you, dear reader, it is that someday you find a man like Andy and come to know the type of relationship we have. It may take some time, months, years, perhaps even decades, but it will be worth it. Trust me. And believe that it can happen to you.)


I adjusted my position on the sofa so that I was sitting next to Andy rather than facing him. Andy moved about as well and we both directed our attention back toward Steve. Steve was now sitting in the chair across from us with his arms were crossed in front of his chest and he had a most disgruntled look on his face. He was not a happy camper. I half expected him to start snarling and growling at me.

"So are you all better now?" Steve asked sarcastically. "Did the big strong police man kiss your boo-boo and make it all better?"

I shot a look of disgust at Steve as I clamped down firmly on my tongue in an effort not to fire back some scathing response at him. Last thing we needed right now is to get into a verbal duel. Besides which I just gone through that with Jack and I had had enough for one evening. "Write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop, Steve" I called out to him.

"Why you son of a?." he started to reply and then stopped speaking as he returned to his super hypnosis trance. His face became blank and he slowly turned and his head and looked at me, waiting for his next command.

"Now that's better isn't it Steve?" I asked him with just a hint of sarcasm in my voice.

"Yes, master. I do feel much better now," Steve replied in a slightly robotic tone of voice.

"Go out to the kitchen and make a fresh pot of tea for all of us. When you come back and serve us the tea, you can sit back down in that chair, relax and spend some time in your happy place. Do you understand?"

"Yes, master, I understand," Steve replied in that same slightly robotic tone of voice.

"Think of yourself as being a houseboy or a butler, Steve. Now go and do your duty," I directed him.

"Yes of course, master. Do my duty," Steve replied as his face blossomed into a joyful look. He bounded out of the chair and smiled at me. Evidently he was happy to have something useful to do. I studied him as he walked out of the living room and down the short hallway that lead to rest of the house. I couldn't help but enjoy the view of those snug dark blue jeans wrapped around those killer buns of his, as he walked down the hallway. My view was cut off much too soon when Steve turned the corner and headed up the stairs. That struck me as rather odd, since the kitchen was not upstairs. "Maybe he has to go to the bathroom first," I thought to myself as I dismissed Steve's odd action.

"Do you mind if I ask why you did that?" Andy inquired. His question snapped my attention back to Andy.

"I was tired of Steve being annoyed with me, and I thought he could use some time in his happy place," I answered as I smiled up at Andy. "Also I wanted a fresh cup of tea. I've had enough coffee for the evening."

"You are a son of a bitch, you know," Andy grinned at me. "That was naughty, not that I don't approve."

"Well, it gives us some time to ourselves and it makes Steve feel better, if only for a little while. I do what I can," I responded.


"Which is one of the many reason why I love you," Andy replied as he reached out, grabbed my hand and gave it a strong squeeze.

My heart skipped a beat, but then it always does that when Andy says he loves me. I squeezed his hand back as I sat there on the sofa next to him. I closed my eyes and tried to let the peace and quiet of the room calm my troubled mind.

"So what happens now?" Andy asked to me as we sat there in the sofa next to each other.

"We sit here and wait for Steve to bring us a fresh pot of tea," I answered.

"No I didn't mean that. I meant what happens with Steve and Jack?" Andy said with just a hint of annoyance in his voice.

"That all depends on what Jack does," I answered with a soft sigh. "I've done everything I can, and everything that Jack will let me do. Let's just wait for Steve to bring us the tea, Andy." The room was filled with a pregnant silence as my words faded away. I didn't really want to talk and I suspected Andy could sense that. He was always good at picking up on my moods and feelings. For the moment I was content to just sit there on the sofa next Andy holding his hand waiting to see what would happen next. A hot cup of tea was my cure all for feeling bad and goodness knows I could use a cup now. The minutes dragged by slowly. I savoured each one. I cracked my eyes open every now and then to check as my watch marked the passing of time. I guessed that we had at least a good ten or fifteen minutes before Steve returned.

"It must be a pretty serious problem then," Andy commented after about fifteen minutes of peace and quiet.

"You could say that," I answered reluctantly. "I can't say anything more, Andy. Not even a wee little hint. So please, try to curtail your curiosity."

"Okay Texas. I guess it was the cop in me wanting to find out more," Andy responded. "I'm sorry for prying."

"I'm glad you understand that I can't talk about it," I replied. "It would be best if I didn't respond to any of your questions Andy no matter how vague they might be."

"Well I think you'd better respond to this," Andy said with a chuckle in his voice as he nudged me in attempt to get me to open my eyes.

"Respond to what?" I asked as I forced my eyes open, turned my head and looked up into Andy's handsome face. Andy merely smiled down at me and jerked his head to the left.

I turned my head to the left and my jaw dropped to the floor as I beheld a most amazing sight. Steve had returned from his trip to the kitchen but the result wasn't what I was expecting. He stood there dressed in a black tuxedo (there are other colors of tuxedos, you know) holding a large silver tray upon which was a silver tea service. I watched silently as Steve bent over and placed the tray on the coffee table in front of Andy and me. My eyes followed his motions and I found myself staring at the silver tray.


I blinked my eyes a few times and studied the contents of the silver tray just to be sure I wasn't seeing things. Upon the tray it was a silver teapot that appeared to have steam emanating from the tip of the spout. A silver creamer and a silver sugar bowl appeared to be nestled next to the teapot. A small open silver bowl filled with lemon slices was set next to the silver sugar bowl. On the opposite side of the silver tray were four bone china tea cups with matching saucers. The thin band of gold just below the rims of tea cups and saucers added a touch of elegance to the setting. I was flabbergasted by the combination of Steve's attire and the silver tea service.

"Your tea is ready, Sir," Steve announced in a most professional cultured and polished tone of voice. "Shall I serve you now, Sir?

He stood there ramrod straight with his arms at his sides looking down at me patiently awaiting my response. He had a pleasant little smile on his face as if it were the most natural thing in the world for him to be standing there in a tuxedo waiting to serve me tea from a silver tea service (Desirable yes, dear reader, natural no.) I stared up at him and was soon lost in the fine figure of a man that he presented. I studied Steve's face and he appeared to be quite content to stand there looking down at me. His face looked freshly washed his hair was neatly combed. Almost of their own volition my eyes started to move down Steve's body to examine the rest of him. A blindingly white tuxedo shirt covered the front of Steve's magnificent chest. It looked like the classic formal shirt with a classic lay down collar, a one-quarter inch pleated front and barrel cuffs, and simple small black buttons. As you might expect, a snappy silk black bow tie was nestled at the base of his throat, and a silk black cummerbund encircled his waist just love the top of his black tuxedo trousers. The single breasted one button jacket with satin shawl lapels, satin covered buttons and double besom pockets fit Steve's magnificent torso very well. Steve had not buttoned the jacket closed so it hung open and displayed just a hint about the front of the tuxedo trousers. I couldn't tell much about the tuxedo trousers other than they were black and most likely had a satin stripe along the outside seam of each leg. My eyes followed the lines of that gorgeous tuxedo down the front of Steve's body, pausing only briefly at the fly area of the trousers, where I was not able to discern much detail. My eyes continued their journey down the front of Steve's legs all the way to the floor where I discovered his feet were encased in a pair of polished black dress shoes. (What was I expecting? Sneakers? Stocking feet?) Steve cut quite a figure of a man as he stood there in that beautiful black tuxedo. He could easily have been put on the cover of GQ magazine.
"Close your mouth, before you attract flies," Andy whispered to me as he elbowed me in the ribs in an attempt to jar me out of my stud induced paralysis.

"Ah, yeah, sure, pour the tea, Steve," I replied as I looked up at Steve's face. It was all I could do to frame and speak such a response to Steve. He was gorgeous, and that doesn't begin to describe how he looked. In fact gorgeous didn't do him justice. I certainly wasn't expecting Steve to change into a tuxedo when I send him out to get some tea. I didn't even know that he owned a tuxedo. As I sat there watching while Steve slowly bent over and poured the tea into the cups, I let my eyes feast upon his handsome form. (Best of all, dear reader, he was fat-free and low calorie.) As I sat there watching Steve I finally deduced that he must have interpreted my suggestion that he was a house boy to mean that he should dress up like a butler, hence the tuxedo. While I hadn't intended upon that course of action I was most pleased with the results. I turned my head and glanced quickly at Andy. The satisfied smirk on his face and the delight in his eyes was a clear indication that he was enjoying Steve's present attire as much as I was.


With what can only be described as elegant grace, Steve bent forward at the waist as he leaned over and carefully grabbed the silver teapot handle with his right hand. That a slight smile on his face remained fixed there is he filled 3 cups of tea with smooth flowing motions. I expected nothing less from Steve, because I knew he always moved with quiet determined motions. I had to shake my head a few times to prevent myself from being lost in the memory of my first hypnotic encounter with Steve. Even after all these years, the memory of how he looked in the working uniform of his as he moved about the room in a deep hypnotic trance never failed to bring back more than a few stirrers of pleasure. It didn't take long for Steve to fill 3 cups with hot aromatic tea. Steve carefully replaced the teapot back on the tray and then handed one of the tea cups and saucers to me. Once I had taken my tea and saucer from Steve he then handed a second cup and saucer Andy. His butler task finished for the moment, Steve slowly stood up and let his arms fall to his sides. He looked down upon me that same happy smile still fixed on his face and let out a soft sigh of contentment. It certainly didn't take much to keep him happy.

"Will there be anything else Sir?" Steve asked me as he stood up straight awaiting his next task.

"Not right now, Steve," I informed him. "You may sit down and enjoy your tea, while Andy and I do the same."

"As you wish, Sir," Steve replied. He bent over and grabbed the third teacup and saucer in his right hand. He walked over to vacant living room chair opposite the sofa, paused for a moment and then turned about and sat down in the chair. The teacup and saucer were on the end table next to the chair. Steve brushed at the tuxedo trousers once as he made himself comfortable. A few moments later he leaned to his right and took a small sip of tea from the teacup. He smiled in quiet pleasure at the taste of the hot tea. Moments later he returned the teacup to the saucer, closed his eyes and sat back in the chair. He appeared to be quite content to sit there, waiting for his tea to cool.

When Steve walked away from me and towards the living room chair, I obtained a brief view of the back of his tuxedo. Unfortunately, there wasn't anything remarkable about it. The jacket back was smooth without a vent, and hung down from Steve's shoulders with only a slight narrowing at the waist. The trousers were a spotless black and followed the contours of Steve's tapered muscular legs in the usual manner, not especially loose or noticeably snug. Regretfully, I didn't (and still don't) have X-ray vision so I could not see past the tail of Steve's tuxedo jacket to get a look at his buttock in those tuxedo trousers. I hoped to remedy that situation shortly.

I sat there sipping my tea watching Steve as he sat there in the living room chair. Periodically I glanced over at Andy and noticed that he was watching Steve as well. I couldn't say that I blamed him. Steve cut a dashing figure as he sat there dressed in that tuxedo. It was clear that Steve wanted more instructions to execute. I wanted a better look at Steve's tuxedo. It would be a shame not to attempt to fulfill both of those desires.

"Steve, when you're finished your tea I would like you to show off your tuxedo to Andy and me," I instructed him as I placed my tea cup and saucer back on the coffee table. "I don't want you to do a striptease Steve, but I do want you to have fun when you show off your tuxedo." I quickly looked over at Andy to see what he thought of this idea.

"Spoilsport," Andy said to me and then stuck his tongue out at me, in mock annoyance.

"What? I'm not good enough for you anymore?" I asked him, as I curled my hands into fists and planted them at waist level on my sides. "You need to see some sexy stud in a tuxedo strip, do you?"

"Well, when you put it that way," Andy drawled. "The answer is of course no." Andy reached out encircling me with his arms and pulled me close towards him. Moments later he planted a firm heavenly kiss on my lips to banish any possible misunderstandings regarding Steve and his tuxedo. A few moments later Andy ended the kids, and looked into my eyes as he smiled that sexy smile of his known and I've come to know and love.

"Damn you're good," I said to him, as I smiled up at him.


"Sir! I'm ready to start Sir," Steve called out interrupting us. Andy and I broke our embrace and returned our attention to Steve. After all it was the polite thing to do. We didn't want keep Steve waiting.

"Start when ready Steve," I commanded him. I sat back and got comfortable on the couch eager for the show to begin

Steve stood up and quickly buttoned his jacket closed and let his arms fall to his sides. He looked down at Andy and me with a happy smile on his face. I felt a twinge of regret that Steve's happiness was going to be very short-lived. Once he woke up he would have to face the reality of Jack's stony silence regarding Jack's HIV positive status. I quickly pushed those thoughts aside and concentrated even more intensely upon Steve's presentation. I was determined to have a good time if only for the next 10 minutes or so.

Steve looked magnificent in that beautiful black tuxedo. I suppose I'm repeating myself by saying that, but it's so very true. Slowly Steve turned about a full 360? to let us see that beautiful tuxedo from every angle. I took note that I was correct there was a satin stripe running down the outside seam of each pant leg of the tuxedo trousers. Steve unbuttoned the tuxedo jacket and stood there for a few moments continuing to smile at us. (Damn, he was good looking!) He is placed his hands on the front part of his open jacket and pushed aside the jacket as he slipped his hands into the front pockets of his tuxedo pants. This presented a most wonderful view of the front of Steve's attire. Steve's hands were thrust deeply into the front side angle pockets of his pleaded tuxedo trousers. I was presented with a clear view of the front of Steven's attire consisting of a blinding white tuxedo shirt, black silk bow tie at the base of his throat, black silk cummerbund at his waist and the snug but not tight fitting tuxedo trousers. The tuxedo pants were loose enough to conceal any bulges Steve might have had at the front of his pants, either that or Steve wasn't experiencing any bulges. In either case the black material prevented any detailed examination of Steve's front pelvic area. Touching was out of the question so I had to make do with my eyes.

A few moments later Steve pulled his hands from his tuxedo trousers and grabbed the front sides of his jacket with each hand. Like a spring flower offering itself to the sun Steve held his jacket open so that I could see the entire front of his outfit and the inside lining of the tuxedo jacket. I was surprised to see that the tuxedo jacket's lining appeared to be red silk. Clearly this wasn't an inexpensive outfit. After a few moments Steve released the jacket at let it drop silently closed and let his arms drop back to his sides. Steve looked about and then turned and walked towards the chair where he has been sitting earlier. With one fluid smooth motion Steve slipped the tuxedo jacket off of his torso and snagged it with his right hand before the jacket touched the floor. Carefully Steve folded the jacket and placed it on the empty chair in front of him. Steve spun about and sauntered over to Andy and me swaying his hips suggestively. The dreamy smile on his face confirmed that Steve was having a good time showing off his clothes to us. I can only speak for myself, but I think I was enjoying it more than Steve was.
Steve was only a foot away from me as he stood there smiling down at us. Once again Steve turned about in a full circle to let Andy and I look at his attire from every angle. As I expected, the front of the tuxedo trousers had two side angle pleated front pockets and the back of the trousers had two welt pockets the left one having a button through closure. The cummerbund encircled Steve's waist and accentuated his slim waist and excellent physique. Oh how those trousers looked on Steve's butt! I'd never thought of black is an attractive color. I preferred lighter colored clothing for guys because it tended to show the bulges much more easily than black. These tuxedo trousers were the exception to the rule. They were snug and encircled Steve sexy ass in a most enticing manner. I envied Jack for having snagged somebody as sexy as Steve, especially when he looked this good. I looked over at Andy and realized I was just as lucky if not luckier than Jack.


Steve strolled about the room a bit more showing off his body and his clothes. He struck a few classic poses that you might see in men's magazine; arms crossed in front of his chest, one hand in a pocket, and at one point he even squatted down in a three-quarter profile which provided me with a wonderful view of his delicious buttocks. The way those tuxedo trousers followed every curve of both beautiful hemispheres that were Steve's ass was a sight to behold. The material of those trousers stretched tightly across both butt cheeks which only enhanced the overall appearance.

"That's all there is Sir," Steve said as he walked over to Andy and me and stood in front of us. "Unless you want me to strip Sir? I could put my jacket on and do a strip tease for you, Sir, if that is what you wish."

"No, that won't be necessary Steve," I informed him. "You can go put your jacket on and sit down in the chair over there and just relax for a while. You can even close your eyes and take a little nap you like. I'll wake you up in a little while. You've done a wonderful job Steve, thank you."

"Thank you. Sir!" Steve barked out. His face beamed with joy as he turned about and walked back to the living room chair. The little sneak waggled his hips suggestively at the two of us as he walk away from us. He bent over and snagged his tuxedo jacket from the chair. He slipped on the tuxedo jacket, adjusted it for a few moments, turned around and sat down in the chair. Steve looked over at us with that same silly grin on his face. He placed his hands in his lap and then his eyes closed and his head nodded forward. He leaned back into the chair as his entire body appeared to relax and he went even deeper into his hypnotic trance.

"Looks like the show's over," Andy commented a few seconds later.

"All good things must come to an end," I quipped.

"Unfortunately that's true, but I don't have to like it," Andy replied.

I nudged Andy's shoulder with mine, which caused his head to turn so he was looking at me. I reached over and gave his hand a warm soft squeeze, then I directed his attention back to Steve. Steve was a very pleasant sight to look at and so I savored the moment bittersweet as it was. There was so much I wanted to do with Steve and I knew that I couldn't. Once again I felt a flash of envy for Jack, knowing that this wonderful man Steve had pledged himself to Jack, body and soul. It saddened me to realize that Jack was letting such a wonderful man as Steve slipped out of Jack's life. Sometimes the things people do just don't make any sense.

A flicker of motion out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. I turned my head away from Steve and looked off to the left. Jack walked into the room and stopped just short of a halfway across the room. He had changed his clothes. He was wearing a pair of light gray dress pants with black loafers on his feet. The pants had side angle pockets and were pleated. A plain black leather belt encircled his waist. Tucked into those formfitting pants was a plain white long-sleeved dress shirt. The shirt collar was unbuttoned and there was no tie. Jack was not wearing a jacket or a blazer of any type. His outfit could best be described as business casual or perhaps business informal. My guess was that he wanted to look presentable but not handsomely hunky.


"Steve, could I talk with you please?" Jack called out to Steve. There was no response. Jack walked walk up next to Steve and looked down at him. There was a slightly puzzled look on Jack's face. "Hello? Steve? I'd like to talk with you please," Jack said as he tried to get a response from Steve. Jack was standing next to Steve, off of Steve's right.

I took the opportunity presented to get a good look at the back of Jack's pants. There were no back pockets, which gave Jack's buttocks the appearance of two smooth gray clad hemispheres. I could not help but notice how well those pants followed the contours of Jack's backside. If the circumstances were somewhat different I would have been sorely tempted to use Jack's trigger and put him into a state of super hypnosis I could examine the fit of those pants some more closely. (Yes, I'm a butt man and sometimes it dominates my thoughts, dear reader.)

Jack turned away from Steve looked over at me with a puzzled look on his face." What's going on here Paul?" Jack asked me with just a hint of steel in his voice.

"I hypnotized Steve, Jack," I replied." Steve needed a little time in his happy place."

"And the tuxedo?" Jack inquired.

"Was completely his idea," I answered. "I merely suggested that when he got some tea for Andy and me that Steve should think of himself as a house boy or a butler. I never expected him to put on a tuxedo. I didn't even know he owned a tuxedo. I have to admit he does cut a dashing figure in that tuxedo."

"Indeed he does," Jack commented in a very soft throaty voice as he turned and looked back at Steve sitting there in the chair. The undertones of love and compassion in his voice were unmistakable as Jack spoke. "Would you please wake him up now? He and I need to talk." Jack walked away from Steve and further off to Steve's right. Jack stopped when he was of a halfway across the room. This positioned Jack so he was halfway between Steve and I and outside of Steve's direct line of sight. I suspected that Jack didn't want to surprise Steve when Steve awakened from his trance.

"Certainly," I answered. "Once Steve's awake Andy and I will say our good nights and be on our way."

"No I would rather that you stay please," Jack said in a soft throaty voice. "I think it might be easier for me and for Steve if you and Andy are here." Jack turned away from Steve and looked over at me. It took a moment or two before his eyes locked onto mine. He gulped once and licked his lips as he composed his thoughts. "Paul, you and Andy are two of our dearest and closest friends. We have been through a lot together. Somehow I forgot that. I forgot I had friends. I thought I was alone and now I realize that I'm not. So please stay. I need your friendship now more than ever."

I swallowed against the sudden lump that appeared to my throat. I knew what Jack was going to talk to Steve about. "I?we are always here for you, whenever you need us. I'm going to wake Steve up now." I said softly as I turned my attention back to Steve. Jack nodded his head at me, as he turned back to look at Steve.

"Steve, at the count of five you will open your eyes and be fully awake and back to your normal self in every way. You'll feel refreshed and relaxed and able to take on anything that might be coming your way," I instructed him. Normally I like to wake my subjects up slowly and savor their return to awareness but this was not the time to indulge in my particular preferences. I paused for a moment to catch my breath and gather my strength. I wasn't sure what was going to happen next but I knew that it wasn't going to be easy and it wasn't going to be pleasant.


"Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Wide awake Steve! Wide awake!" I called out to Steve.

Steve slowly raised his head. A moment later his eyes fluttered open and he blinked several times as if trying to clear his vision. He took a deep breath while simultaneously raising his arms straight up in the air in a huge stretch. He let out a huge yawn almost a bellow as he gently shook his head from side to side and tried to wake up. Steve turned his head towards me and flashed that old sexy smile of his at me. "Before you ask Paul, I feel great! However, it was naughty of you to put me back under without giving me warning first."

"True enough," I admitted with a chuckle. "But sometimes I just have to be evil."

"So what's next oh evil one?" Steve asked an amused tone of voice. "I'm sure it's going to be?." Steve's words froze on his lips and as he turned his head and saw Jack's standing there across the room. "Jack?" He asked dumbfounded

"Steve, can we talk please?" Jack pleaded.

"Yeah sure," Steve answered, shaking his head again as if he were trying to wake up. . "Uhmm, maybe we should talk in private?"

"I'd like Paul and Andy to stay if it's OK with you Steve," Jack answered in a somber tone. "Paul already knows what I'm going to tell you and it's only fair that Andy knows as well."

"Okay," Steve agreed. He paused for a few moments as he studied Jack's face. "It's not anything good is it?"

"No, it's not," Jack confirmed. Jack gulped once and took a deep breath as he braced himself to continue speaking. "Steve, I might be HIV positive."

Suddenly Andy's left hand grabbed my right hand with a strong reassuring squeeze. I squeezed back. No words were necessary. That simple strong clasping of our hands together reaffirmed the bond between us. We dared not speak and shatter the crystal silence that had descended upon the living room with Jack's announcement. I had no idea how Steve was going to react. I couldn't even begin to imagine myself in a similar situation. I prayed silently that somehow this would all work out for Steve and Jack. It was out of my hands.

"HIV positive, you're sure?" Steve asked quietly.

"I won't know for sure for another ten weeks or so," Jack answered.

"How long have you known? Steve inquired.

"About eight weeks," Jack replied.

"How did it happen? How did you become infected, Jack?" Steve asked, coolly.

"My company put out a fire at a residential house which turned to be a former speed house. When the fire was finally out, I did a walkthrough to check for smoldering embers, and I slipped and fell on an used needle," Jack explained in a matter of fact tone of voice.


"I see. Now it's starting to make sense," Steve said as he nodded his head thoughtfully. His expression was unreadable. Whatever Steve's reaction was to Jack's news, Steve was keeping it carefully hidden.

"I'm so glad you understand Steve. I didn't want to tell you this because I was afraid you wouldn't understand," Jack said. The relief in his voice was as plain as the sun on a cloudless day.
Steve did not reply. He stared at Jack silently, with an expression that could only be described as aloof. After a few moments Jack broke the brittle silence.

"Steve, say something, please," Jack implored him.

"You're wrong. I don't understand." Steve declared in a cool calm distant voice. Steve continued to stare at Jack and slowly his expression changed to one of disgust. "How could you keep this from me? Why would you keep this from me? What were you thinking?" Steve asked. I could hear the frosty edge in his voice starting to build. Steve turned away from Jack for a few seconds looked about the room until his eyes fell upon me. "How could you tell Paul about something like this and not tell me? I thought I knew you, Jack. I guess I don't. I never thought you could be so selfish and cruel."

I was surprised at Steve's controlled reaction to Jack's news. I think I would have been screaming at the top of my lungs, at Jack. Steve however was keeping a very cool head, in what had to be a very difficult situation. I suspect his police officer training was kicking in. Cops are trained to handle all sorts of challenges in their line of work. They learn to emotionally distance themselves from the situation. I suspected that this was exactly what Steve was doing. My idle mental musings were interrupted as Jack responded to Steve's questions.

"Selfish? Cruel? I was only trying to protect you. I was trying to do what I thought was best," Jack answered in a heated voice. One did not have to be a relationship counselor to see that a fight was about to break out. I felt more and more uncomfortable with each passing moment. All I wanted to do was leave and let these two guys work out their problem themselves. But Jack had insisted that Andy and I stay, so we were stuck there. We would have to weather out the storm as well.

"You're lying to yourself if you believe that, Jack," Steve responded icily. (The air temperature in the room dropped another five degrees, I swear.) "You were scared, plain and simple. You were scared of what being HIV positive would do to your life, and you were scared that if you told me, I would leave you. You didn't trust me enough to tell me the truth and let me decide for myself. Your lack of faith in me hurts."

"You're damn right I was scared!" Jack shouted at Steve. "Here's a bulletin from the news room. I'm still scared, and I have every right to be scared!"

"Of course you do, Jack," Steve agreed coldly. "But you were wrong not to have told me as soon as you knew. That was morally reprehensible. I'm disappointed in you, Jack."

"Don't you DARE judge me, Steve!" Jack spat out the words at Steve. "I'm the one who's had to deal with this devil for the past eight weeks! I'm the one who has to see my life turned upside down and inside out!" Jack glared at Steve taunting him to deny the truth of Jack's words.


Steve studied Jack for a few moments, and then Steve spoke. "Yes, all that you have said is true. Consider this, though. When two people love each other and are committed to each other, they face all the trials and tribulations of life together. They use their love, respect, compassion and caring for each other to overcome the obstacles that life sets in front of them. They don't keep secrets like this, from each other. I thought you knew this. I guess I was wrong, about a lot of things." Steve gazed at Jack with deep sadness in his eyes.

"Are you done giving your sermon from the mountain?" Jack asked, his words dripping with sarcasm.

Steve shot Jack a look of disgust while ignoring Jack's barbed question. "I'm going for a walk. I need some fresh air. I'll be back in a half hour or so. I have much to think about, and so do you." With that Steve got up and headed for the front door. He stopped in front of the door, turned around and looked back at Jack. "Consider this," Steve barked out to Jack. "All you have to do is to die. I'm the one who has to go on living, without you." With that Steve turned back to the door and marched out of the house. The loud slamming of the front door that shook the house slightly was the only outward indication of just how upset Steve was.

I couldn't help but note Steve cut a handsome figure in that beautiful tuxedo he was wearing. He looked very sexy as he walked out of the house. (Trust my oversexed hormones to take note of that at a time like this, dear reader.) Like everyone else I was too shocked by Steve's action to move a muscle or utter a sound in protest. The silence that overwhelmed the room was shattered a few moments later by a pitiful sobbing.

I looked over to see Jack standing there tears rolling down his face, his entire body shaking with the force of his soul searing pain, as he stared at the chair where Steven had been sitting moments before

Steve had just left the house and I did not know when, or for that matter if, he was going to return. I didn't know what to do, so I just sat there like a brain dead idiot, looking at Jack. My stomach turned into a huge lump of ice as I realized my oh so wise advice to Jack had just shredded Jack and Steve's relationship to confetti. Some friend I turned out to be. I wanted to slink way and crawl under a rock somewhere.


Chapter 4. Building Bridges.

"A fat lot of good your advice did," Jack yelled at me as he turned about and glared at me.

He was striking out at me in anger and fear. At least that is what I told myself. It helped me to keep my temper in check. The two of us had already had words tonight. Another fight would not help matters any.

"You had to tell him. It was the right thing to do, and deep down you know I'm right. Now I suggest you follow his advice," I said softly, but my voice had a distinct sternness to its tone.

"Are you going to hang around for the fireworks when Steve comes back? If Steve comes back?" Jack asked with a slight shake in his voice. His tempter had cooled somewhat, but he was still very upset.

"Only if you want the two of us to stay," I replied. "That's what friends are for, to stand by you in the hard times."

"I'm not sure I want you to stay. You made Steve leave," Jack spat at me, as his anger flared up.


"Really?" I asked him softly, as I raised one eyebrow looking at him quizzically. "Is that what you honestly believe?"

Jack huffed at me, but he didn't say anything. He turned away muttering under his breath.

"What was that?" I asked him.

"You're right, damn it," Jack snared at me. He studied my face as if the answer to his problem was written on my face somewhere. "Look, I'm sorry, okay? I'm?I'm scared."

I nodded silently at Jack. What could I say?

"Yes, please stay," Jack continued in a shaky voice. "This whole thing isn't going very well and having the two of you around helps. What should I do when Steve comes back, if he comes back?"

"I think that is something you're going to have to work out for yourself, Jack," I answered with a soft sad sigh.

"Can't you give me even a hint of an idea?" Jack petitioned. A few seconds ago he was discarding my advice and now he was asking for it again. A drowning man grabs for anything to hold on to, they say. Jack's mental state was probably akin to a drowning man.

"Try telling Steve the truth. That's usually a good place to start. Don't try to hide your feelings or try to excuse what you've done," I answered simply.

"Okay. I'm going to go in the other room and think about all this. Let me know when Steve comes back," Jack requested as he turned about headed off to the kitchen. Moments later, Andy and I were alone.

"Maybe we should leave," Andy suggested after a few minutes of silence. "I'm not exactly comfortable having a front row seat to a domestic disturbance."

"Neither am I, dear heart," I responded as I gave his hand a big squeeze. "We were asked by a friend to stay, and I think we should. We're not fair weather friends. We've got to ride out this storm with Steve and Jack. It won't be pleasant, but we owe them much."

"Indeed we do, Texas," Andy replied with a sexy smile and a squeeze of my hand. "Forget that I even mentioned wanting to leave. We're here for them, both of them."

Andy and I passed the time waiting for Steve's return by talking about our first date, which had been arranged by Steve and Jack. The reaffirmation of just how much we owed those two dear men strengthened our resolve to stay around and help in whatever minor way we could. We were talking about our first time lying in front of the log fire when a loud slam announced the return of Steve.

Steve walked into the living room and sat down in the chair he had vacated some 30 minutes before. He nodded at Andy and me in passing but didn't say anything to us. He had a very determined look on his face. It was clear he had made a decision. I ached to know what he had decided to do, but I dared not ask him.


"Jack, Steve's back!" I called out in the general direction of the kitchen. Then I turned and looked at Andy, hoping to acquire some nugget of solace. Andy's face was calm and relaxed. I envied him his calmness. My stomach was doing flip-flops worrying about what was going to happen. Yes, it was silly to worry but I couldn't help it. I'm just a natural worrywart.

A few moments later Jack walked into the room. He looked at Steve sitting there in the living room chair, still wearing his tuxedo. I thought I saw a glimmer of lust in Jack's eyes, and I couldn't fault him for that. Steve, as I have said before, cut a very nice figure in his tuxedo.

"So what do we do now, Steve?" Jack asked in the deathly quiet that descended upon the room.

"We need to talk. We need to settle a few things here and now," Steve answered in a cold distant voice. Steve waited for Jack's response.

I felt a shiver run up and down my spine as I feared the worst had come to pass. Steve was going to break up with Jack, and there was nothing Andy or I could do about it.

"You're right," Jack replied. "To begin with, I was wrong not to tell you about my possible HIV status."

"Damn straight!" Steve yelled at Jack. The anger in Steve's voice was plain, as was the anger on his face. A few moments later that anger faded leaving only a cold stony expression on Steve' face.

Jack looked at Steve and seeing that he wasn't going to say anything more, Jack spoke. "I can offer you no excuse, no reason. I thought I could handle this on my own, until the blood test results come back. I was wrong. I was scared, and I'm scared now. I'm scared for myself, and scared that I will lose you. It was wrong of me. It was selfish of me. It was stupid of me. I have not earned the privilege to ask you to forgive me, but I am going to ask you anyway. I love you Steve. I always have, and I always will. Please forgive me. I love you, and more than anything else in the world I want to spend my life with you, that is if you will have me."

Jack's little speech was touching. I was moved by it. I squeezed Andy's hand. A second later Andy's hand squeezed mine back. I glanced over at Steve. His face remained stony and cold as if Jack's words had never been spoken.

"Is that all?" Steve asked icily.


Clearly Jack's words had not moved Steve in any way. I felt sorry for Jack, and yet at the same time a part of me couldn't help but think that Jack was getting exactly what he deserved. He had been trying to push Steve away, and now in trying to apologize to Steve, Jack had succeeded. Steve had withdrawn from Jack. I didn't see any way to remedy the situation. Actually that was wrong. I knew of one way to solve this problem. I could use my super hypnosis powers on both of these men and alter their feelings for each other so that they would forgive and forget, and live happily ever after. It wouldn't be easy, but it was possible. I considered such a course of action for less than a second. Meddling in the lives of others to such an extent goes against the guidelines set down by the Council of Coins. They referred to such alternations to repair a relationship as the "Cinderella Solution". They were sure to find out if I attempted such a feat without their consent. The repercussions would be severe. I did not know what Andy would have thought of me taking such action. I would have been a fool to think that taking such extreme action would not impact our relationship. Frankly, I wasn't willing to risk it. So driven by pure and simple self interest, I decided to hold off and not invoke my powers. Call me a gutless, spineless chicken if you like. My only consolation is that if I didn't have my super hypnosis powers, I'd be in the same situation as I was in now. I'd have to sit here and watch two of my dearest friends work out their problems, and keep my big mouth shut. The sound of Jack's voice dragged me back from my mental musing about Jack and Steve's situation.

"What more can I say? What more can I do?" Jack asked Steve. "How can I prove to you the sincerity of my words?"

"You can't," Steve said coldly. "You see, my love, that is the core of the problem. How can I ever trust you again? How can I ever believe what you say to me? If you didn't tell me about your possible HIV status, when you knew the risk it entailed to me, how can I trust you?"

"I loved you enough to keep you away from me, and to not be intimate with you," Jack said defensively.

"Yes, but you didn't tell me why. You were not honest with me about something as important as this," Steve said with a sad sigh. "It really comes down to basic trust and respect. You don't have that for me, and after what you've done, I don't believe I have it for you, either."

I closed my eyes against the sudden pain in my heart. Steve was correct. I didn't have to be an expert on human physiology or relationships to see where this was headed. Steve and Jack were going to end their relationship. Steve knew it, but Jack was fighting acknowledgment of that certainty every step of the way.

"There has to be something we can do," Jack pleaded with Steve. "There must be some way to save what we had. I love you too much to just give up like this."

"What would you suggest? Marriage counseling? A couples counselor? A therapist?" Steve asked sincerely.

"I'm willing to do that if you are," Jack said with a glimmer of hope on his face.

"What would be the point?" Steve asked sadly. "I don't think I could ever trust you again, and without trust what type of relationship could we ever have?"

"No relationship, I suppose," Jack answered reluctantly. "So what do we do now? Is this it for us?"

"I think so," Steven said mournfully. It was clear that this was hurting him as much as it was Jack, and neither of them could see a solution. Neither could I for that matter. I glanced over at Andy. His face was covered with sadness as well. The room was starting to feel oppressive with the gloom that seemed to emanate from the very walls themselves.

"What the hell am I supposed to do to get you to trust me again, Steve?" Jack cried out in frustration.

"If only I could read you mind Jack, then I'd know the truth," Steve said his words dripping with ice. "Then maybe we'd have a future together."

"You ask the impossible," Jack replied. Jack looked at Steve a few seconds longer and then Jack broke down and started to cry softly, his eyes screwed tightly closed.


Steve didn't say a word, he just looked at Jack stonily. If Steve had any compassion left for Jack, Steve wasn't letting it show at all. Steve looked over at me, glanced over at Andy and then Steve closed his eyes and sat there in the living room chair. One lone tear rolled down Steve's left cheek. He was hurting too.

I felt a sudden tap on my right shoulder. I looked up to see Andy standing next to me. "Come with me," he whispered at me. Curious I stood up and followed Andy into the kitchen. When we were safely alone he continued speaking with me. "You could help them, couldn't you Paul?" he asked me.

"What are you talking about?" I replied, not following his reasoning at all.

"Paul, when you told me about your powers, you mentioned that you could change memories and attitudes. Couldn't you do that here to Steve and to Jack? That would solve their problem wouldn't it? " Andy asked me.

"No, I can't do that," I answered.

"Can't, or won't?" Andy inquired. The look he gave me said that he didn't believe my answer to his previous question.

"Okay, I could do something like that, but if I did, the Council of Coins would find out about it. The result would be unpleasant for me," I told him.

"Aren't Jack and Steve worth it a bit of unpleasantness?" Andy asked.

"Of course they are, but it's not as simple as you suggest. It would involve changing some basic beliefs and values in Steve's mind. Forcing Steve to accept trusting Jack again would have psychological repercussions, which I can't foresee. I don't know everything about how the human mind works. Do you really want me to take such a risk with Steve?"

"I suppose not," Andy agreed. "But isn't there anything you can do?"

"Like what? Some type of mind meld like on Star Trek?" I joked.

"Sure. Why not?" Andy answered.

"Andy, get real. I was joking. Mind melds don't exist," I frowned at him.

"Now wait just a minute. If you can alter a person's memories, then by implication you must also have the ability to read a person's mind, correct?" Andy challenged me.

"Yes, of course," I answered. I did not understand where Andy was going in his argument.

"So you can take information from a mind and put information into a mind. If you were connected to two minds at once, why couldn't you take information from one mind and put it into another mind? Better yet, why couldn't you be a conduit between the two minds and let them see into each one another's minds?" Andy asked me his eyes suddenly shining with hope.


"I've never even thought of doing something like that," I answered slowly. "I don't know if it could even be done. I can't begin to imagine what the risks would be to Steve and Jack if I tried something like that." I was stunned with what Andy was proposing. I was scared too.

"You've manipulated minds before, Paul," Andy said. "I remember you told me you had to do that with that cowboy Cody. Remember him?"

"Yes, I remember him. Yes, I did alter his memories. This though is something completely different. I've never done anything like this before Andy," I cautioned him.

"I think you should propose the idea to Jack and Steve. Tell them the risks, and let them decide. If there is even the smallest chance that this could help them to trust one another again, you should do this. You, and I, owe it to them," Andy said to me as he locked his gaze on my eyes.

I looked at Andy as I gave careful thought to the radical idea that he had proposed. I carefully considered the problem and Andy's suggested solution from as many different angles as I could. I smiled as I realized that there was another possible solution that no one had considered, and it didn't involve me having to expose the full extent of my ability to Jack and Steve.

"So you're going to do it? Good." Andy said nodding his head at me.

"Actually, no I'm not. The potential danger to Jack and Steve is too great," I said. Andy looked at me, his handsome features framed in puzzlement. "There is something vaguely familiar about all this. What I am going to do is to scan both of their minds and find out the reason why they want to break up. I suspect that the reasons are not what Jack and Steve have said they are. Now that I think about it, Jack never actually lied to Steve about his HIV status, so Jack never broke his trust with Steve. I think Steve is reacting more from shock and fear about HIV, and is using Jack's not telling him as an excuse to break up with Jack."
"Hmmm, could be. Could well be, "Andy said thoughtfully. "Presuming you're correct, how do you intend to help Jack and Andy to deal with the truth?"

"Come with me and see," I said with a smile. Andy looked at me, crossed his arms in front of his hunky chest and fixed me with his well worn 'what the heck are you up to now' looks. I smiled back at him reassuringly. "Don't worry dear heart. I'm not going to do anything nasty, naughty or illegal. I am just going to give Jack and Steve an opportunity to really talk and listen to each other."

"And that's all?" Andy asked raising one eyebrow questioningly. I will never for the life of me understand how Andy can look so damn sexy and hot just by standing there with his arms crossed in front of his chest, one eyebrow arched, and his face expressing doubt about my intentions. Whatever magic he has that lets him do stuff like this, I hope he never loses it.

"Well, I am going to tell them both what I think about this situation. I think they need to hear from an objective third party," I admitted somewhat reluctantly.

"In other words you are going to stick your nose in where it doesn't' belong," Andy cautioned me.

"You could put it that way, yes. I prefer to think of it as offering my opinion, whether or not they want to hear it. Hopefully, they will listen. If they don't listen, well they will be no worse off than they are now. You and I didn't create this situation with Jack and Steve, but if we can help at all, don't you think we should? Don't we owe Jack and Steve at least that much?" I asked Andy.


"Turning my own words against me, eh?" Andy said as the doubt on his face started to fade.

"Yup. Now let's get out there before Steve or Jack decides to leave," I urged Andy as I headed back into the living room. I was in luck Steve and Jack were still sitting in the same chairs in the living room.

"Write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop, Steve. The fire hydrant is blue, Jack," I barked out at them. The effect was instantaneous. Steve slumped down into the chair he was sitting in, and Jack did likewise. (Hypnosis triggers, dear reader. Ya gotta love'em!)

"Now Jack and Steve, each of you go back down into your minds and into the special place in your mind where you are safe secure and at peace. When you notice a change in your breathing, when it becomes deep and rhythmic really pleasant, you'll go down deeper into the wonderful state of hypnosis that you enjoy so much. You find that with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take, you can sense and feel yourself going down deeper and deeper in your mind heading down slowly and gently to your special place. Soon and very soon indeed, when you get there, when you arrive in your special place and you are ready to continue with your hypnotic trance, you say the phrase 'ready, sir' which causes you to feel even more wonderful and relaxed."

As you can see, I wasn't wasting any time on a long slow induction. As much as I would have enjoyed it, I had to curb my desire to draw out the induction and savor it. As I waited for Jack and Steve to return to their very deep hypnotic states, I looked at the two them sitting there and wondered if I would be able to help them resolve their differences without having to use my powers to adjust their minds. Steve was so sexy in that black tuxedo of his, that it took a stern effort of will for me not to walk over to him and start fondling his beautiful body. Jack looked good too, but he wasn't nearly as sexy looking as Steve. I've always believed that men dressed up in suits and ties look better than men in casual clothes or even men in the nude.

"Ready, sir," Steve called out a few moments later.

"Ready, sir," Jack said clearly a few heartbeats after Steve spoke.

I walked over to Jack and touched his forehead with the fingers of my right hand. I scanned Jack's mind carefully. Mentally I asked him 'why do you want to break up with Steve?' The answer I received was not entirely unexpected. I broke the mental link with Jack's mind and walked over to Steve. I repeated the procedure on Steve's mind and filed away his answer to the question 'why do you want to break up with Jack?' I understood the problem. I still had to come up with an acceptable solution. These were not stupid men. I could not present the information I had obtained from them as 'lucky guesses'. They would feel that something was wrong. I needed a bit more time to think of a solution..

"Very good, both of you. When I awaken you in a few moments time, you will discover to your delight that you cannot get up out of the chairs that you are sitting in. It will not upset or concern you in any way. It will feel as if someone has put superglue all over the surface of the chairs and your entire body is bound to the chairs. You will not be able to move your arms or your legs. You will be able to talk and breathe normally. When you understand these instructions and are ready for them to take effect so that you can feel even better than you do now, you will respond by saying the word 'glue'." I said to them in a clear commanding voice.


"Glue," Jack said almost immediately, with Steve a half a syllable behind him.

I walked over to where Andy was sitting alone on the sofa. "I learned what the problem is dear heart," I told him. Andy nodded his head but didn't say anything. "I need a few more minutes to work out the solution. I'm pretty close." Andy smiled at me. I smiled back at him. I had the solution, and it was so simple I could have kicked myself for not thinking of it earlier.

"Time to wake up now. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five." I said as I counted them back out.

Jack sat up in his chair and looked about, spotting me in less than a second. He grunted as he tried to get out of the chair he was sitting in. After a few seconds he gave up and smiled at me sheepishly. Steve took a bit longer to come out of his trance. I suspect he wanted to stay there rather than face the real world and his imminent breakup with Jack. Slowly Steve sat up in his chair and looked about the room. He looked at Jack and then looked at me. Steve also tried to get out of the chair he was sitting. He gave up after a trying for a few seconds, looked at me and then shook his head at me as he chuckled softly.

"Steve, Jack, we have to talk," I said to them my face carefully schooled to show how serious I was.

"About what?" Steve asked. "I thank you for the brief episode of hypnosis, it was pleasant, but I think the situation has been clarified quite clearly. Jack and I are going our separate ways."

"Not until I have my say with both of you," I said.

"It's none of your business," Steve grunted at me as his warm and friendly manner cooled noticeably.

"I agree with Steve. It's not your concern," Jack said, the warmth leaving his voice just as quickly.

"Yes, it is none of my business," I admitted. "However Steve invited me over here tonight to help the two of you. I would say that Steve made it my business. Besides, we've been friends for a long time. I owe you both a lot as does Andy. You two brought Andy and I together after all. Neither of us could forgive ourselves if we did try to help you, even if you don't want our help. This is why I glued you to the chairs. You can't leave nor can you cover your ears when I talk with you. You have no choice but to hear what I say. Whether or not you choose to listen is up to you, but I will say what I know you both need to hear." My speech concluded, I paused for a few moments to collect my thoughts and let Jack and Steve mull over my words. Neither man said anything. They looked at me, waiting.

"I think there are some interesting facts that neither of you have considered," I said as I prepared to present my case to them.

"Such as?" Steve asked doubtfully.

"One. Jack never lied about his HIV status. Two. Jack did not acquire his possible HIV status from fucking behind Steve's back. Three. It is possible for a mixed HIV couple to have sex without transmitting the virus. Four. There are professional services available to assist the two of you if you really want to work this out." I paused for a moment to compose my thoughts before I continued. "You both seem to be pushing to break up your relationship and I think I have a pretty good idea as to why. I think you are both scared of HIV. Jack's afraid of giving it to Steve, and Steve's afraid of getting it from Jack. Neither of you is willing to face your fears or to tell the other about your fears."


"What makes you such an expert all of a sudden?" Steve asked looking at me suspiciously.

"I'm no expert. While Andy and I were in the kitchen we talked about the two of you and if there was anything we could do to help. As we talked, I remembered something that I read a while ago in a book, called 'The Joy of Gay Sex' third edition. There is a lot of good information about HIV in that book. You two are showing the classic reactions of a couple where one partner is HIV positive and has just informed his partner of his status. What you are both feeling is normal and understandable. What you have to do is not give up on each other. You can still love each other mentally, emotionally and physically. It's not the end for the two of you, not if you don't want it to be. Please, look down deep in your hearts and tell each other how you really feel. You can't just give up, not after all the two of you have been through." The last few words were barely audible. I was having trouble speaking past the lump that had suddenly appear in my throat.

"A book? You read one book and suddenly you have the solution to all the world's problems?" Steve yelled at me.

He had a point. I did sound rather arrogant. I decided to let that pass and not react to his frustration. "Talk to Jack, not me, Steve. Only a fool has no fear. I've never considered either of you to be fools."

"He's right, Steve," Jack called out to Steve, distracting Steve's attention away from me. "I was, I am scared that if we ever made love I would infect you. That's why I kept pushing you away. I love you and I don't want to hurt you, and at the same time I don't want to lose you. I was weak and stupid and scared. I did some stupid things, maybe for the right reason, but they were still stupid and wrong. I want to work things out with you though. I think we can, if you honestly want to."

The room was silent as the minutes dragged by. Steve remained quiet. I kept a tight clamp on my lips. I had said all that I could. It was up to Steve and Jack to work it out.

"Remember the time you got shot and I visited you in the hospital?" Jack asked. "It was then that we both honestly admitted how deeply we care about each other. Every day since then has been a blessing to me. I don't want to give that up. I want to keep you in my life, because you are my life. All I can say is that I'm sorry for not telling you sooner. I'm sorry for all the pain I put you through. I deeply regret all the hurt that I caused you," Jack said his voice overflowing with regret. Jack's face was painted with deep sorrow, regret and pain. Jack tried to get up and turned and looked at me.

I walked over and stood beside Jack. "The fire hydrant is blue, Jack". I said to him. He slumped down into his hypnotic trance. "When you wake up Jack, the glue will be gone and your mobility will be restored. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five."

I walked back to the sofa and resumed my position next to Andy. By the time I was sitting back down, Jack had awakened. Jack stood up and nodded his thanks to me. He turned and walked over to the stereo system that was tucked away in the far corner of the room and searched through the collection of CDs that were stored there. It took him only a few moments to set up the CD player and the stereo.


"For what it's worth, this is from my heart, Steve", Jack said as he pressed the play button on the CD player. Jack stood there silently begging for Steve's forgiveness. Moments later my ears were caressed by the sexy deep voice of John Michael Montgomery singing a song called 'Long As I Live'. It was an ideal choice on Jack's part. My eyes welled up with tears, but I blinked them back. I couldn't fight the lump in my throat though. I let the words sung by that damn deep sexy male voice work their magic on me. I only hoped that they would reach Steve too. (I'm sorry dear reader but I cannot include the words to this song, as it is copyrighted material. You'll have to look up the words to the song on the internet.)

As the last few notes faded away, I harnessed my emotions and wiped my eyes, determined to regain my composure. I shifted my gaze between Jack and Steve, wondering how all this was going to turn out.

Jack had not moved. He wasn't ashamed to show how he felt about Steve. Jack simply stood there letting the tears run down his cheeks, waiting for Steve to say something. I looked over at Steve to discover that he too was silently crying. Steve smiled at Jack. Jack smiled back and started to walk over to Steve. It was clear to me that Jack had something in mind, and it wasn't to have another hot cup of tea with Steve.

"No wait. Stay there," Steve called out to Jack. "You're right. I'm afraid of catching HIV from you, Jack. I'm also afraid that I'll have to come out at work. Have you considered that? You might have to come out at work too, when your coworkers find out you're HIV positive."

"They already know," Jack said. "I might have done a few things wrong, but I knew I had to tell them right away. I'm not worried about them and what they think. I'm not worried about losing my job. If I have to choose between losing you and losing my job, the choice is an easy one. I can always get another job. I can't ever get another you."

"God damn, you're making this hard!" Steve cried out at Jack. "I don't want HIV! I do want you! But I can't have both!"

"Do you love Jack, Steve?" I asked softly as I walked up and stood next to him.

"Of course I do!" Steve answered angrily.

"Then maybe it is time that you showed him just how much you do love him," I said as I looked down at Steve, keeping my face expressionless. . "He needs you right now. Look beyond your fear and see the man you fell in love with and the man you still love. Write me up a ticket for hypnotizing a cop, Steve," I said to him. Steve slumped down in his chair. "When you wake up you will be free to move. The glue will be gone. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five." I walked back to the sofa and sat down next to Andy. There wasn't much else I could do.

Steve raised his head, blinked his eyes and looked about the room as he got his bearing. He slowly stood up and looked at Jack. "Dear God, I'm scared, Jack. I'm scared of losing you, and I'm scared of getting HIV from you. What the hell do we do now?"

"We don't give in to fear, Steve," Jack said quietly, his voice was measured and slow. He was doing his best to control his own river of emotions.. "We learn all we can about HIV and AIDS and then we start making informed careful decisions. I want you there with me on this journey. I need you with me. Please don't let your fear of the unknown take you away from me. I'm scared too, Steve. God knows I'm terrified clear down to my toes."


"I don't know if I can do this," Steve said doubtfully. "I only know that I have to, because I do love you, God damn it! I'm only sorry that you have to see such weakness in me." Steve was fighting back the tears that threatened to roll out of his eyes, and he was winning. (It takes a real man to admit his weakness, fears and insecurities. I was never more proud to count Steve as my friend as I was at that moment.)

Steve slowly stood up walked over to the stereo system, and stood next to Jack. Silently Steve pointed as the living room chair where he had been sitting moments ago. Jack followed the unspoken command, shuffled over to the chair and sat down in it. Steve fumbled through the collection of CDs and DVDS that were stored in a dark brown wooden cabinet next to the stereo stand. After several minutes of searching, he found the CD he was after. It took him another half a minute or so to set up the system, and then he turned around and addressed Jack. "I think this says how I feel, Jack," he replied in a shaky voice.

For the second time that night the deep sexy voice of John Michael Montgomery emerged from the stereo speakers as he sang a song called 'Home To You'. The words and the music seemed to fill every cubic centimeter of the room. It was like having a wave of warm love wash over you, caress you, and take all your cares away. Of course, I'm a sappy romantic at heart, so maybe I overreacted just a tad. You be the judge. (But damn, how that hunky cowboy can sing! Yes, dear reader, you will have to look up the words to this copyrighted song on the internet.)

I sat there blinking my eyes furiously. I noticed that the entire time that the song had been playing Steve had not moved a muscle. Jack too was rooted where he sat, his eyes blinking nearly as fast as mine. I snuck a quick peek at Andy. He sat there looking over at Steve and Jack, with a look of profound tenderness on his handsome face. I flashed a quick smile at him, and turned my attention back to Steve and Jack.

"Thank you, Steve", Jack said. He reached up and wiped the tears from his eyes. Jack walked over to Steve and stood there in front of him. "God I'm sorry!" He cried out, as his entire body started shaking. Steve reached out and took hold of Jack's shoulders. Slowly Steve pulled Jack towards him and directed Jack's head toward Steve's right shoulder. Tenderly Steve embraced Jack and held him, while Jack continued to sob, his entire body shaking.

"We'll work it out. We'll find a way," Steve said soothingly, as he held Jack close to him. "You are my love and my life. For now and for always."

As I sat there witnessing such a raw emotional private moment between two loving men, I wanted to crawl under the living room sofa and hide. I had never felt so out of place and so intrusive in all my life. I was extremely uncomfortable, and felt that if I made a sound or a motion I might snap the fragile bridge that had been built between Steve and Jack. Yet at the same time, I felt blessed to be granted the privilege of seeing two deeply caring loving men express their love for each other. I never knew friendship could be so difficult, and so rewarding.

Jack's body stopped shaking and his sobbing faded away, after a few more minutes. Steve stepped back from their embrace and addressed Jack. "You don't have to be brave for me, Jack. You don't have to handle your problems all by yourself. You have people and friends who care about you. It doesn't mean you're weak or any less of a man, if you need to ask someone for help. It does not make you any less of a man in my eyes, if you are scared and need someone to hold you and let you cry. All I ask of you, is that you let me be that someone."


Jack stood there letting Steve's words sink in. Jack gazed at Steve with such an intense expression of profound love and caring on his face that it was almost painful for me to look at Jack. For the second time that night, I felt dirty as if I was some nasty Peeping Tom, looking in on a most personal and private event between two people.

"I don't deserve a man like you in my life, Steve, especially after all that I've put you through," Jack replied with a tiny hint of a smile on his face. "I owe you so much that I can't begin to repay you. But Lord knows I'm going to try."

"You can start by having my tuxedo dry cleaned," Steve said with a warm smile on his face and love in his eyes. "You got my right shoulder a bit damp there, buddy."
"I can believe that!" Jack declared. "I blubbered like a baby. I don't know why you put up with me."

"Cause I get to come home to you," Steve answered as he smiled at Jack.

Jack beamed at Steve, and for the first time that evening, I saw the light of hope on Jack's face. Jack rushed back into Steve's open arms and they embraced each other again. I was too far away to hear what they were muttering to each other, which was probably just as well. One thing was for sure, they were not exchanging chocolate chip cookie recipes.

Andy and I sat there watching Steve and Jack comfort one another. We knew it was best to stay silent and wait. Finally the feeling of dread I had been suffering through all afternoon, slipped off from my shoulders. The cloud of foreboding had lifted and I could feel the sunlight of hope shining down on me. I smiled as I realized that Jack and Steve would work this out amongst themselves.

"We'd better be going now," Andy called out to Jack and Steve, while Andy nudged me with his shoulder. "You two don't need us hanging around."

I turned and looked at Andy as he stood up and smiled at Jack and Steve. I recalled a similar expression uttered a long time ago by Steve. Andy turned and looked down at me. I smiled up at him, wondering if he remembered that incident. He cleared his throat and gestured for me to stand up. I quickly stood up next to him, slightly embarrassed that I had not picked up on Andy's hint. Andy led the way to the front hall closet. I quickly followed him.

"Okay, but before you go, I want to tell you something," Jack called out to Andy, as Jack disengaged himself from Steve.

Andy handed me my coat. I slipped it on as Andy retrieved his jacket and donned it. We stood there waiting for Jack and Steve. They arrived moments later.

"Once Steve and I have worked everything out and things are back to normal, I'd like to have the two of you over for dinner some weekend," Jack informed us. He turned and shyly looked up at Steve and asked, "That's okay with you too, Steve, isn't it?"

"Of course it would be okay with me, Jack. Thank you for asking," Steve assured him as he beamed his approval at Jack. Steve turned to address Andy and me. "It is the least we can do to show you our thanks, after all you've done for us."


"Begging your pardon, Steve", I said meekly. "I didn't do anything except stick my nose in where it didn't belong. This evening could very easily have turned into a disaster. If fact it very nearly did. It was only the profound love and respect that you have for each other that turned things around. If you want to thank someone, thank each other."

"Maybe, but you have to take some of the credit. You were the catalyst that brought all this to a head. If it had not been for you, well, I don't want to think of that possibility right now. Jack and I have a lot of things to discuss. It won't be easy, but it will be worth it." Steve replied.

"We will face it together, no matter what", Jack assured me as he wrapped his arm about Steve's torso. "If nothing else, I finally understand the saying 'no man is an island'. One of us will call you in a few weeks to arrange a time for all of us to get together."

"I look forward to it," I replied. Andy nudged me softly in my right side. "I mean we look forward to it," I said as I corrected myself. A wave of heat moved up my face as I blushed with embarrassment, but I managed to keep eye contact with Jack. Suddenly my face was grabbed by two big strong hands and pulled to my right. Seconds later Andy's soft sexy lips were pressed firmly against mine in a soft deep heart melting kiss. (Okay, so my heart always melts whenever I kiss Andy, and I like to brag about that. So sue me, dear reader.) I let myself go and enjoyed the moment. It ended all too soon.

"If I didn't know better, I'd think you make mistakes like that just so that I can correct you," Andy said with a big grin as he looked down at me.

"Can you blame me?" I asked him, with a small smile.

"I suppose not," Andy said with a smile. He turned away from me and addressed Jack. "I can't say that it's been a pleasant evening, but I am glad that the two of you will try to work things out. If you need either of us, we're here for you." With that Andy walked up to Jack and embraced him in a big hug. Moments later Andy did the same for Steve. Hugs all around soon followed.

Andy turned away from all of us and walked over to stand next to the stereo. He searched about amongst the CD collection. A few moments later he found the disk he wanted. "Steve how do I?" he asked after a few moments of trying to figure out how the CD player worked.

"Allow me," Steve said to Andy as Steve walked over and stood next to Andy.

"That's the track I want," Andy said to Steve, a few seconds later.

"Just press play when you want it to start," Steve said to Andy a few seconds later. Steve walked away from Andy and stood next to Jack.

"Jack's news has made me realize just how precious life can be," Andy said quietly as he locked eyes with me. "I don't take the time to tell you this often enough, Paul, so I'm going to tell you now." With that Andy pressed the play button on the CD player. For the third time that afternoon, the deep sexy southern voice of John Michael Montgomery filled the room as he sang the song 'I Love The Way You Love Me'. (As you've probably figured out by now, dear reader, I am a true fan of Mister John Michael Montgomery. Yes, another song you'll have to look up on the internet.)

As the last note of the song faded away Andy walked over to me and took hold of his hands in mine. He held our hands together as he looked down at me, his love for me lighting his face like sunshine. I swallowed once or twice at the lump of emotion that was stuck in my throat.


"I love you, Texas," he said to me.

"Thank you, dear heart. I love you too," I replied. I bent forward and kissed him on the lips briefly.

"So now you, and Jack and Steve know how I feel about you, Paul," Andy said happily.

"Point of information," I said addressing everyone in the room. "I do not take two hour baths."

"Maybe not, but you do cry at sappy old movies you've seen hundreds of times," Andy said with a smile.

"Guilty as charged," I admitted with a slight blush. "Now I suppose we really do have to get going. Steve and Jack have much to talk about and we would just get in the way."

"Yes, we do have a lot to talk about, and it would be best for you to leave now," Steve said to me. "You both are always welcome here." Steve looked over at Jack and gave him a small kiss on the cheek. Steve turned back to look at me. "Good bye for now, dear friends."

"Good bye," Andy said to Steven and Jack.

"Good bye" I said as I looked at those two strong men, hands clasped tightly together. They were hanging on to each other, trying to draw strength from one another. There wasn't anything more to say or do. We took our leave of Steve and Jack's house. Andy drove us home. I was content to sit next to him in the car with my eyes closed, recovering my strength. It had been an exhausting evening, and we still had the night ahead of us. The one bright spot in the evening was that Andy had declared his true feelings for me in front of other people. It wasn't a big thing, considering that Steve and Jack already knew about my relationship with Andy, but it was positive step. Someday he'd be able to tell his family and friends about me, and I'd be able to do likewise. Not today, but someday. That thought filled me with hope for our future. Little did I know that someday would arrive all too soon, and not at a time or place of our choosing.



Chapter 5. Shopping on a Saturday

After that Friday night of turmoil at Jack and Steve's place, crawling into bed with Andy and holding him was a welcome balm to sooth the hurts and welts that covered my emotional hide. We were both too tired to do more than snuggle and cuddle. You're probably wondering when we had sex. Well, keep wondering. There are some things, dear reader, which I will never tell. I will say, though, that a orgasm sure makes you forget about your troubles and worries for a while.

Saturday morning arrived to find Andy and me struggling out of bed to the alarm clock 6:30 am warning. Andy had to work a shift for the entire weekend starting at 8 o'clock, and I had to get ready for some unwanted help which was due to arrive at 9 o'clock sharp. I grumbled about Andy having to work the weekend, as we ate breakfast, me in a robe and Andy in his day uniform. Andy had to leave first so he got dibs on the shower. If we had showered together Andy would have definitely been late for work. I smiled to myself as I thought about another adventure with Andy in the shower.

"You're going to be okay today, aren't you?" Andy asked me in between mouthfuls of breakfast cereal, as he rushed to get ready for his shift.


"I'll be just fine," I answered him. I looked down at him, as I poured him another large glass of orange juice. I bent over and kissed his right cheek, briefly. Andy paused for a second, gulped down the food that was in his mouth and pushed away from the breakfast table. He reached out, grabbed me, and before I knew it I found myself sitting in his lap. An eye blink later, I found myself smothered by one of Andy's breathtaking passionate kisses, with his big strong muscled arms wrapped about my torso pressing my bathrobe clad body against his neatly pressed uniform shirt. I melted into the passion of the moment. (What else was I going to do? Go and take my morning shower? Get real, dear reader!) A few heartbeats later, Andy ended the kiss and unwrapped his arms from about me. I struggled to my feet, as I caught my breath. I beamed at him. I couldn't think of anything to say. Andy's kisses have that effect on me, they short out my brain temporarily. Take it from me, it's a great feeling.

"Can I trust you alone with a good looking guy in a suit and tie, for an entire day?" Andy asked mischievously. "I know how much you like good looking guys in suits and ties, and this guy a hunk. Why is he coming over so early anyway? I thought he wasn't supposed to show up until noon. What happened to that plan?"

"When he called last weekend and I cancelled that weekend, I told him to come over at nine o'clock today. I wanted him to start early, just in case I want him to drive me about town. Besides, that way I'll have Sunday free to spend with you, dear heart," I answered with a smile. "As for you trusting me with this guy, you are forgetting one very important fact," I hinted.

"Which is?" Andy asked, taking the bait.

"He's not you," I answered with a smile. "Come on, Andy, I'm only doing this because I can't get out of it. It has to be done for his mental well being. I'm sacrificing my entire Saturday."

"A good looking guy, all dressed up in a suit and tie, is coming over here, and he will do anything you tell him to, without question or hesitation. Yes, I can see how that would be a hardship on you," Andy said, with an arched eyebrow, and a smirk on his face.

"Damn it, Andy! It's not like that at all, and you damn well know it!" I yelled at him, in a sudden fit of temper. It was not like me to blow up at Andy like that. Now the truth would have to come out. I couldn't keep it hidden from Andy any longer.

"Hey, Texas, hold on. I was only teasing," Andy said as he raised his hands in front of his chest to ward off my temper. A look of concern tinged with worried replaced the smirk on his face. "I'm sorry. I didn't realize you were so sensitive about it."

I looked at Andy sitting there as I got hold of my temper and did my best to calm down. "It's not your fault, dear heart. I never told you exactly what happened to those four guys," I said quietly.

"I never asked because I thought that if you wanted me to know, you'd tell me," Andy said softly. "You can tell me now. I have time. Maybe you should tell me, before this gentleman arrives."

"You know that there was a fight between me and those four men, right?" I asked as my mind went back to events of several months ago.

"It wasn't a physical fight, as I recall," Andy answered. "I'm guessing that it was some type of mental fight that has to do with those super hypnosis powers of yours."


"Yes, it was mental combat. It was forced, a test for me arranged by the Council of Coins. I don't know exactly how I did what I did to those men, but I know what the result was," I said sadly. I paused for a few seconds, as I was reluctant to tell Andy all the details. I had never told him, partly because I was ashamed of what I had done, and partly because I thought he would think less of me.

"I love you, Paul. I know that whatever you did, you did to defend yourself and to defend me. I told you that months ago, and I meant it. I mean it now, too. You did not take action out of malice or intent to harm another person. I know you better than that." Andy sat there waiting for me to continue with my explanation.

"Well, Andy, to put it bluntly, I implanted some very strong compulsions in the minds of those four men. They are happiest when they are following my instructions. They are now slaves who are happiest only when they carry out their master's commands. The compulsions cannot be removed. Somehow they were burned into the very fabric of their minds. These four men will do anything I tell them. There are no limits, moral or ethical, in what they will do for me. If I told them to jump in front of a moving train, they would do it." I shuddered involuntarily as the awesome weight of responsibility descended upon my shoulders once again. Most people would think that having a totally willing and obedient slave would be blissful beyond belief. I knew the bitter truth. It was an awesome, frightening responsibility to have someone else's life literally in your hands.

"There's nothing you can do to return them to normal?" Andy asked me.

"Nothing that I have tried has worked. The worst part is that when I tell them that I want to return them to normal, they become extremely upset. They agree to let me try, since they are compelled to follow my instructions, but their subconscious fights me every inch of the way. I'm afraid that if I try to use my full power on them, I will make things worse. I might even leave them as mental vegetables." I shrugged my shoulders at Andy in a 'what now" gesture.

"Oh", Andy said softly. He looked at me thoughtfully as if he was choosing his next words carefully. "I never realized that having a true slave, not to mention four, could be such a burden. I'm sorry for my wisecrack earlier. I was out of line." Andy he reached out and held my right hand in his left hand.

"No, you weren't out of line. You didn't know. How could you have known? Thank you anyway, dear heart," I said as I smiled back at him.

"You're welcome, as always," Andy said and flashed me another smile. "Might I ask what you have planned for your hard worker when he arrives?"

"I thought I'd have him cleanup the spare room and do some chores," I answered. "He might even have to change clothes first though, so as not to ruin his suit"

"I see," Andy said with a grin. "Of course, if you then decide to have him drive you about town afterwards, well then he most likely will have to change back into his suit and tie. I'm sure he will find all of this very stimulating. I must say that you are most considerate of your hard workers."

I did a double take at Andy and blushed as I suddenly caught on to the slightly naughty implication of his statement. Andy just grinned back at me "Shoo. Off to work with you," I said to him as I gathered up his breakfast dishes and put them in the kitchen sink. "I still have to shower and look somewhat presentable before he gets here."


"Be practical. Think if the time you could save if you have him give your back a good scrubbing," Andy chuckled at me.

"Maybe the dishes, but scrubbing my back is task reserved for you, unless it's too much for you after hard day's work?" I grinned at him.

"This conversation is developing some interesting possibilities, which we don't have time to explore right now," Andy said as he raised his eyebrows up and down a couple of times. "However, duty calls, and I must answer." Putting action to words Andy got up from the kitchen table and headed off to the door.

I followed him to the door and waved at him as he blew me a kiss just before he closed the door. I was going to miss him terribly. I wouldn't see him until sometime Sunday morning and when I did, he'd likely be too tired to do anything but grab a bite to eat and go to bed. Ah well, that was one of the adjustments you had to make when you were involved with a policeman. In the meantime I still had to get ready.

By eight fifty-five I was all set. I had changed into a pair of dark blue jeans, black cowboy boots, a plain black western belt with a simple buckle, and a plain bright red cowboy shirt. Now I would see how the day would unfold. The doorbell rang and I walked over to door bracing myself for what would come next. I looked through the peephole and confirmed that it was one of my four slaves who stood on the other side. I unlocked the door and opened it. "Do come in, Mr. Black," I said to the good looking man standing outside my door. I did not know his real name, but I intended to find out.

Mr. Black was dressed in a simple two piece light gray pinstripe suit, single breasted with a three button jacket. The jacket, I noted had all three buttons done up, which was unusual. Normally the bottom button of a two or three button jacket is left undone. I had expected him to be in black, as per his codename, but I had not stipulated how he should dress other than he should wear a suit and tie. He was wearing a pale blue dress shirt and a gray and white striped tie. A quick glance down showed that he was wearing black leather dress shoes which had a mirror bright shine on them. Clearly he had taken time to dress sharply before he came over to my apartment. In his right hand he was carrying a duffle bag which most likely contained a change of clothing. My slaves had standing orders to bring a change of clothing with them, consisting of extra underwear and casual clothes such as jeans. My slaves had standing orders to report to me wearing a nice suit and tie, and an alternate set of clothing was necessary if they were to do my housework. I didn't want them ruining a good suit for nothing. After all, it was MY job to ruin their suits.

I shifted my attention to his face. His face was as I remembered, pleasant looking and unremarkable, aside from the well trimmed goatee. A pair of dark and smoky eyes looked out at me. The last time I had seen them they appeared sinister, but now they held a brightness in them that suggested anticipation. Mr. Black walked into my apartment with a brief nod of his head. He moved in a calm relaxed manner, as if he were dropping by to visit a friend. I noticed as he walked by me, that the suit jacket had side vents in it. Since I tend to like looking at guys in suits I tend to pick up on the small details of what a suit looks like on a guy and how well it fits. In this case, the suit fit Mr. Black very well. It accentuated his trim body, in a most flattering manner. I closed the apartment door and quickly turned about to get a rear view of Mr. Black. He looked very nice from the back, but I didn't get much time to appreciate the view, because as soon as he was in the apartment, he turned around to face me.

"Hello, sir," he said mildly, almost hesitantly..


"Hello Mr. Black," I responded. "Is there anything you want to say to me?" I asked him. I couldn't think of anything else to say to him. Despite what I told Andy, I didn't really have any plans for Mr. Black. I was just winging it.
"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, sir!" he cried out as he dropped down on to his knees in front of me, the duffle bag slipping from his right hand. He crawled over on his knees until he was directly in front of me, and then he wrapped his arms about my body at just about waist level and rested his head slightly on the right front side of my jeans. "I'm so happy that you finally let me come over, sir, so that I can serve you. I have been waiting so long to serve you, sir! I was starting to think that you didn't like me sir, or that you didn't want me around sir."

I looked down at Mr. Black's face as he spoke. He was earnest in his appeal to me. His face had an open trusting expression on it that I found hard to doubt. In fact, I did not doubt it at all. I knew that my mental controls were still active in Mr. Black's mind. He was my totally devoted and totally obedient slave, whether or not I wanted him to be so. The damage I had done to his mind, and those of his three other associates, those many months ago, was still in effect and most likely would be for the rest of their lives. I found such a responsibility difficult to bear, but with Andy's support I was managing.

He and his three associates, Mr. Green, Mr. Red and Mr. Yellow, were on a rotating schedule to drop by my apartment each weekend and be my houseboys. They were to do the household chores, cleaning, and laundry for me from Saturday noon to Sunday noon, or until I dismissed them. Yes, they did sleep overnight the spare bedroom, but only for convenience sake. They were not my sex slaves, though I am sure that they would have agreed to that as well. They always phoned first to be sure it was safe to come over, and sometimes I told them no. Other times, I gave them shopping lists, such as groceries, to buy for me. They were happiest when they bought something for me. Once in a while, I would tell them not to come over, and while they would not be pleased about it, they would respect my wishes. It's not like they really had a choice, though. (I am sorry to inform you, dear reader, but these gentlemen are not available for loan, rental or to be hired. So if you were thinking of helping me out by taking them off my hands for a weekend or two, forget it. Besides they would not enjoy 'working' for you. They are devoted to me.)

"I had other things that needed to be taken care of on those weekends, which were of a very private nature," I said to him in a very calm voice, and benevolent smile on my face. It was a little white lie, but it was much better than telling Mr. Black the truth, which was that I needed the occasional weekend free of him or his associates. He and the other three mental slaves would not have understood. They would have seen the truth as me rejecting them because they did something wrong, or failed me in some way. Their single minded devotion to me could be a very sharp doubled edged sword at times.

"I think I would like to go shopping for some western clothes at Western Town," I told Mr. Black as I looked down at his beaming face . "I think you should act in a more restrained manner when we are out in public. I think it best that we act like two friends. So you can call me Paul, and I will call you by your first name. What is your first name, anyway?"

"Martin, sir," Mr. Black answered. "I don't think it is right for me to use your first name, sir" He looked at me nervously.


"I can understand that it might make you uncomfortable to use my name, but in public it is necessary. You are somewhat overdressed to go to Western Town. Now be a good boy and go change into your casual clothes, and be quick about it," I said to him.

"Yes, sir. Right away, sir," Martin said as he got up off his knees, and grabbed the duffle bag. He started to head off to the spare bedroom to change. He would have changed in front of me if I had told him to do so, but I didn't want to get sidetracked. There was time enough to do something like that when we got back from shopping.

"Stop! I've changed my mind," I called out to him. "Come back here" (Hey I can change my mind, dear reader. I'm entitled.)

"Yes, sir!" Martin cried out as he turned about, walked over to where I was standing and stood in front of me.

" You still need to change your clothes, but I have decided that I am going to undress and then help dress you," I told him. "I might ask you to strike a post for me, or I might freeze you in place. You'd be able to breath and talk normally but you will not move your body around when I freeze you. I will be able to move your body and whatever pose I put you in, you will be able to hold easily. Do you understand?"

"Oh yes sir!" he cried out gleefully. "Just tell me what to do sir! I love the idea of being a store dummy for you!" Martin had what could only be called a shit eating grin on his face. He was so happy it was almost sickening. He looked at me and then carefully he stood straight and tall, his arms resting naturally and easily by his sides. He still had the duffle bag gripped firmly in his right hand.

Martin looked so good , so yummy, dressed up in that suit and tie, I found it difficult not to indulge myself. I so wanted to play with those clothes and that body of his. Sometimes I give in to my urges and desires, and this was one of those times. Besides, Martin was certainly agreeable to the idea.

"Before we begin, drop the duffle bag," I told him.

"Yes, sir," he replied with a smile. There was soft thud as the duffle bag dropped to the floor. I smiled at Martin. He smiled back at me. I slowly walked around Martin, circling him a few times. I let my eyes travel over every inch of his suited body. I drank in every detail, savouring the way that suit fit his body, like the taste of a fine rare wine. For many men, a suit is just a set of clothes to wear when you go out on a date or to a wedding, but to me it is much more. A suit of clothes is the icing on a deep delicious cake. It adds sweetness to the event. Martin's suit was draped on his body in a sexy and provocative manner. It enhanced the sexiness of his appearance. It did not make him look smutty or cheap. On the contrary. It made his body more desirable in a masculine and powerful manner. I have always enjoyed the idea of taking a masculine and powerful looking man, and making him my obedient slave. Here was all that on a silver platter. How could I resist? (As long as I didn't have sex with him, I would be keeping my promise to Andy, dear reader.)

The suit jacket was snug almost tight across Martin's shoulders. Each time he took in a deep breath the jacket was pulled tight across his chest and his back, and Martin knew it. He took several deep breaths in a row as I looked at him. The man was showing off and trying to be sexy for me without moving or posing his body. He was a sneaky son of a bitch. Dang, but I liked that!


I smiled at him as I walked around him a few more times enjoying the site of him standing there waiting and wanting me to undress him. Only if he had been a motorcycle cop in full uniform, could things have been more exciting. (No offence to Andy, but I have a thing for motorcycle cops and their uniforms. I think it has something to do with the way their uniform breeches cling to their butts, emphasizing the snug tight fight of their uniform breeches on their bodies. Those tall motorcycle boots that encase their legs below the knees are also very stimulating. But enough about my fetish fantasies, dear reader.) I noticed that the suit jack had side vents on it, which created a little flap at the back that one could lift up to see Martin's butt. Of course I would have to do that, to check that Martin's pants fit correctly. Yeah, like I needed justification to play with Martin. He was willing to let me do practically anything with him, and I was in the mood to take him up on his offer.

I reached over and using both hands I lifted the back flap of the suit jacket. I lifted it all the way up, exposing the seat of Martin's suit pants. I smiled at the sight before me. Martin's butt in those suit pants was as delightful as I could have wished. The suit pants were very snug across his buttocks and seat. I could see that there were two back pockets in the pants each with a button tab closure. The left tab was closed, and the right one was not. Unlike the left back pocket, the right back pocket had something long hard and thick shoved into it. (No, I am no talking about my fully erect and throbbing cock, though that is a good guess.) There was a big thick bulging wallet stuffed into the right back pocket of those snug suit pants. The wallet was so thick that the button tab could not be closed. This was something that most definitely required further exploration, but for now I would have to curtail my curiosity and restrict myself to just redressing Martin. I let go of the back flap of the suit jacket.

I walked around until I was standing in front of Martin and turned to face him. He smiled as he looked at me. The anticipation was as plain on his face as the sun on a clear day. I reached out and slowly unbuttoned his suit jacket, letting his suit jacket fall open. The gray and white striped tie hung down loose and free to move from the snugly situated knot at the base of Martin's neck. Martin had not seen fit to wear a tie clip of any kind, which was fine by me. I reached out and carefully grabbed the bottom tip of the tie, with my right hand. I lifted the tie as high as I could, and then let go of the tie. It felt back down onto Martin's pale blue dress shirt, noiselessly. Martin let out a soft moan. I smiled back at him as I grabbed the lapels of his suit jacked and firmly pushed them off to the left and right exposing more of Martin's dress shirt encased torso. Slowly I pushed the suit jacket off of Martin's shoulders as much as I was able.

"Relax your body, Martin, and help me to take your suit jacket off," I told him.

"Yes, sir," he agreed as he shrugged his shoulders. Seconds later the suit jacket slipped off his shoulders slid partway down his arms. I walked around Martin, so that I was standing behind him. I took hold of his suit jacket and slipped it off his dangling arms. I caught the suit jacket, turned about and hung it on the back of one of the dining room chairs. I turned my attention back to Martin. He looked very good from the back, I must say. He had the slim fit build that I find so attractive in a man. His light blue dress shirt was only slightly wrinkled, but that was unavoidable, as I know from personal experience. The shirt was neatly tucked into the suit pants which I was finally able to get a really good look at. Martin's buttocks were full round firm and filled out his suit pants in a most suggestible manner. (Just exactly what it suggested to me, you can probably imagine, dear reader. If you can't imagine, then too bad for you, dear reader.) The big thick wallet in right back pocket made those suit pants cling even more tightly to Martin's buttocks. Damn, he was a sexy man. To judge by the reaction of my cock in my jeans, it was of a similar opinion. I also enjoyed the manner in which the suit pants were snug about Martin's waist.

"Nice ass, Martin," I said as I reached out and clamped my hands firmly, one on each of those beautiful buttocks.


"Thank you s....", Martin started to say, but his words were lost in a long drawn out hiss, as he felt my hands squeeze his buttocks. Martin moaned out loud, losing himself in the erotic feeling of being groped by me. I knew that he would enjoy this. When it came to me, anything I did with him, he would enjoy. He was, need I remind you, my slave in the literal sense of the word. Whatever his master did with him was acceptable to him. In point of fact, it was more than merely acceptable, it was earnestly desirable. While that gave me a great deal of freedom of action to do what I knew I would enjoy with him, it also meant that I had to be careful in what I did with him. There was no 'line drawn in the sand' when it came to Martin.

After a few more good solid squeezes of his buttocks, (Hey, you'd do that too, dear reader, if you'd seen Martin's ass. Trust me on this.) I let go of his ass, albeit reluctantly. I needed (okay I wanted, not needed), Martin to do something for me while I was still standing behind him. "Take off your shoes, please, but do not sit down, Martin," I told him.

"Yes, sir," Martin said simply. He slowly dropped down so that he was kneeling on his left knee, then he bent over and reached for his right shoe.

"Freeze!" I called out to him. Martin's suit pants were stretched even tighter across his buttocks, creating a very erotic display. It was very stimulating too, as my cock was able to confirm. I studied Martin's ass, trying not to drool too much. I swear those pants were so tight that I could see the individual muscles of his ass and thighs. Okay maybe not that tight, but you get the idea, I'm sure. I didn't think that was possible for those pants to get any tighter without causing a seam to burst, or to cut off blood circulation in Martin's legs. His wallet nested snug in the right back pocket of his suit pants was adding significant tension to the material of those suit pants. One things was for certain, those suit pants were very well made. I gulped several times as I drank in the sight of Martin's ass positioned before me. I had dropped down to my knees in order to get the best possible view of Martin's backside. My breathing quickened and my hands itched to reach out and grab those two rock hard heavenly hemispheres that were mere inches from my fingers.

The only thing that kept me from jumping on that ass then and there, was the knowledge that if I started I might not be able to stop. I couldn't do that to Andy. All it took was one look at the ring on my finger, Andy's ring, to remind me of what I had and what I stood to lose. Talk about a cold shower! Someone else might have been able to justify jumping on Martin's bones, but not me. Now you know why I never take that ring off, except when I shower or have a bath.

"Continue," I said a few moments later, after I stood up. Martin finished untying his right shoe. He stood up, and pressed the toe of his left shoe on the heel of his right shoe, as he pulled his right foot out of his right shoe. Once he had stepped out of his right shoe, he dropped down so he was kneeling on his right knee. He bent over and reached for his left shoe. It took him only a few seconds to untie his left shoe. He stood up, placed the toes of his right foot on the heel of his left shoe, and stepped out of his left shoe. Martin stepped over his shoes and walked forward a couple of steps.

I walked around on Martin's right side so that I could keep his wallet bulge in view. (You shouldn't be surprised by this, dear reader. By now you should know that in addition to being an ass man, I have a wallet fetish.) I stopped for a few moments to savour the sight of Martin's body's right profile. The way his wallet bulged out from behind him and the way his cock bulged out in front of him brought a big smile to my face. He stood there relaxed. I glanced up at Martin's face. His eyes were closed and a shit eating grin was plastered on his face. He was very happy, to say the least. I was sure he was content to stand like that for the next half hour or so. I shifted my eyes back to Martin's suit pants and drank in the sight before me for a few more seconds before I continued my journey around to Martin's front.


Martin stood in front of me, relaxed with his head held up normally, his eyes closed and that shit eating grin still pasted on his face. Overall he looked comfortable. His body was defiantly slim and trim, two big points in his favour. I had never had the nerve to examine Martin's body prior to this time. I had been avoiding him, and his co-workers, because I didn't want to deal with what I had done to them. Now that I was learning to deal with my feeling of guilt and learning to forgive myself, I could take the time and appreciate Martin and his co-workers for what they truly were; a gift.

So, I looked at Martin as he stood there in front of me, and I examined his body with my eyes. He was a handsome man. His face was as I remembered it, pleasant looking. He still had his goatee, which on him was becoming. Not all men can wear a goatee and look dashing, but Martin was one of the lucky ones. His eyes were still closed, but as I knew from my memory that they would be a dark and smoky gray. His black hair was cut short and neatly styled as always. I would guess his age at somewhere in his early thirties.

His body, as I said before, was slim and trim. His light blue dress shirt was well fitting, but not snug on his torso. His suit pants were snug about his waist and he did not appear to have any type of a belly or gut on him. His pants could have been cut a bit higher or tighter in the crotch area, but hey nobody's perfect. He had noticeable bulge in the front of his suit pants.

"Put your hands on top of your head and hold them there, Martin," I told him.

"Yes, sir," he said. He moved his arms up and placed his hands on the top of his head the left hand on top of his right hand. The smile did not leave his face.

I stepped up to Martin until my face was only an inch or two from his. I wrapped my arms about his torso and pulled Martin towards me as I clasped him in a firm hug. I pressed Martin's body next to mine, holding my head off to Martin's left, and keeping Martin's head on my right side, so our heads would not bump into each other. It felt good to hold a sexy man like Martin in my arms and press his body into mine. It reminded me of when I held Andy close to me, except that feeling was a thousand times better. The soft moans that escaped from Martin's lips suggested that he was enjoying it as well. I let the embrace drag on for a few minutes, enjoying the physical contact with Martin. Yes, it was slightly (okay it was much more than slightly) erotic and yes it was naughty.

I ended the embrace and stepped away from Martin. He had a dreamy, lost look on his face, the shit eating grin replaced by a small smile decorating his lips. He was somewhere on cloud nine. I almost envied him. The fun, though was just beginning, as far as I was concerned. I reached up and grabbed Martin's tie. It took me only a few seconds to yank it down, and loosen it. I had the tie untied a few seconds later. Martin nodded his head as I pulled the undone tie off of him. My hands darted down to Martin's waist and unbuckled his belt, after I diverted my eyes down to look at Martin's waist. I could have tried to undo Martin's belt and his pants by touch alone, and while that would have been a lot of fun, we didn't really didn't have the time to become sidetracked by something like that. Unfastening Martin's suit pants presented no problems. I had them undone and hanging open in seconds. "Shake your hips until your pants fall down," I told him with a smile, as I took a few steps back..

"Yes sir," Martin replied smiling at me. Slowly Martin started to undulate his body moving it from side to side. As he got more into it his rhythmic swaying became more pronounced. Martin didn't just shake his hips violently until his pants fell down. Martin put on a show. He smiled coyly at me as he continued to sway back and forth. With his hands still on top of his head Martin started to look like a professional stripper giving a show. I suspected that he caught onto the idea, because he began to sway more and more suggestively. Every now and then he would shake his hips just a little, just enough to cause his pants to edge downward a tiny little bit. As long as his pants were still above his hips, his pants would not succumb to the force of gravity and fall down on their own. His pants would continue to need some encouragement from Martin, and Martin was more than happy to supply that encouragement.
I stood there and watched the show. Martin seem to have some natural ability at swaying suggestively. I was beginning to feel like a snake being hypnotized by a snake charmer. I couldn't take my eyes off of Martin's undulating body. He had my full attention and I was loving every second of it. "Go ,baby go!" I muttered under my breath. For a brief moment I wondered what it would be like to have Andy do this for me. I was fairly certain Andy wouldn't object if I asked him. I wouldn't even have to hypnotize him first because Andy was open to trying new things. We'd already done a little bit of role-playing, what with me being a cowboy, and Andy enjoyed that. I filed away those thoughts for later consideration. I didn't want to be distracted from Martin.

Oh the way those suit pants inched their way down Martin's hips was tantalizing. He was doing an excellent job of drawing this out, making it last as long as humanly possible. I think it's important to savour and enjoy moments like these, because they don't happen very often. Sway and shake. Sway and shake. Martin continued his little performance all the time smiling coyly at me. If Martin didn't know how to flirt before, he certainly knew how to do it now. I had to keep reminding myself though that with his super hypnotic conditioning Martin would find doing anything for me enjoyable. It was important not to forget how easy it would be for me to cross that line. Martin would never say no.

To many people that might seem an ideal situation. Little did they know how frightening, how terrifying having such power, such control, over a person could be. Power corrupts. Absolute power corrupts absolutely. A world of wisdom was contained in those two short sentences. With Andy I could let myself go and if I did something that he didn't like or that he had a problem with, he'd let me know. I didn't have that option with Martin. So I had to keep reminding myself, in the back of my mind, that Martin required special handling.

It was amazing to me that I could have all of these thoughts flowing through my mind while my eyes were still glued to Martin's sexy sassy swaying seductively suggestive body. These thoughts didn't diminish my enjoyment of Martin's show, they merely reminded me that I was the one in charge. Those suit pants were much lower and barely hanging on the curve of Martin's hips. One or two more good shakes, and those suit pants would succumb to the inevitable call of gravity. All too soon it seemed, they did. Martin shook his hips and the suit pants slid down to his ankles.

"Step out of your suit pants, and let your hands and arms drop down to your side, Martin," I said.

"Yes sir,," Martin replied, as he carried out my instructions. Martin shook his right leg slightly as he lifted his leg and took one step forward. He shook his left leg to dislodge his suit pants as he lifted that leg and placed it next to his right leg. Martin lifted his hands off the top of his head at his arms drop limply to his sides.


I walked up to Martin so that I was again standing directly in front of him. I reached out and slowly began to unbutton his dress shirt. I felt a shudder course through Martin's body as my hands walked their way down from his neck to his belly undoing one button after another during the journey. I unbuttoned the cuffs of the dress shirt, reached up and pulled the dress shirt apart as wide as I could, while pushing it up and over Martin's shoulders. This exposed his slim trim torso and revealed that he didn't have more than a touch of hair on his chest. I let go of Martin's dress shirt and walked around so I was standing behind him. I reached up and pulled the dress shirt back and off of his unresisting body. Martin helped by shrugging his shoulders once or twice. I let the dress shirt fall to the floor and looked at Martin's well toned back. As you might guess Martin was not wearing an undershirt, although he was wearing white cotton briefs. He didn't have the proverbial bubble butt although his buttocks were firm well rounded and toned. I walked around Martin in a full 360 Degrees Circle getting a good look at his underwear and sock clad body. He was nice physical specimen without any sign of a gut, belly or love handles. I sincerely wanted to run my hands over Martin's chest and stomach and sides and back, all over his torso in fact, but I knew that would lead to trouble.

"Pick up your clothes off the floor and hang them in the closet so they don't get any more wrinkled than they already are," I said a few seconds later.

"Yes sir," Martin responded in began carrying out my orders. I suppose it sounds a little repetitive, reporting that Martin was carrying out my orders, after all it was a somewhat safe assumption that he would do so. I suppose you had to be there seeing Martin doing as he was told to really appreciate the satisfaction I got from having him obey me. As I've said many times before, I'm a bit of a control freak, and I love it when a hypnotized man does as he's told. I watched with satisfaction as Martin walked over to the closet, grabbed an empty hangar and walked back to where his clothes were scattered on the floor. He gathered up his clothes from the floor, and hung them up on the hanger, which he quickly returned to the closet. He walked back, picked up his dress shoes and placed them on the close floor. When he was finished, he turned back to face me a hesitant smile on his face.

"Good boy. Now get dressed in your casual clothes, because we have to get going," I told him. Helping Martin get dressed in his casual clothes would have been a lot of fun, but we really didn't have the time for it, because I'd spent too much time undressing Martin. I wanted to leave lots of time for shopping because I didn't know how long it's going to take. When we got back from our little shopping trip, there would be plenty of time for me to continue playing with Martin.

"Right away Sir," Martin said cheerfully. He walked over to the duffel bag bent down and unzipped it. He fished out a pair of dark blue jeans and a dark blue golf shirt with a three button packet. Martin slipped the shirt on to his torso quickly and easily. Perhaps a little too quickly but that's somewhere I don't think I really wanted to go anyway. The jeans took only a fraction more time to be slipped over Martin's slim toned legs and those sexy white cotton briefs. Martin bent over the duffel bag a second time. Unfortunately he was facing me so I didn't get to check out his ass those jeans but that was something I could arrange later. He extracted brown dress belt from the duffel bag and quickly slipped it into the belt loops of his jeans fastening the belt. He bent over the duffle bag a third time, dug out a pair of unremarkable sneakers, and sat down next to the duffle bag. He put the sneakers on his feet and tied them tight. He climbed back up to his feet, turned and faced me.

"Just let me get my things from my suit and I'll be ready to go, sir," Martin said as he walked back to the closet. He turned about and headed back to the closet, so I got a good eyeful of him in his casual clothes. The shirt and jeans fit him well, without being snug or tight. They looked good on him, and Martin seemed comfortable in them. Martin was facing away from me, as he placed several objects in the pockets of his jeans. I wasn't sure what he was putting in the front pockets of his jeans, but it seemed most likely that it was keys and coins or something similar. I was certain about his wallet when I saw him slip it into the right back pocket of his jeans, where it generated a sexy significant bulge. Martin turned around a few seconds later and walked over to me, stopping in front of me, facing me when he was about a half metre away from me.

"You look very nice, Martin. Please turn around once for me so that I can get an eye full of you from all sides," I said to him.


"Yes, sir," he replied happily, as he carried out my request. He slowly turned about three hundred and sixty degrees, giving me a clear view of his body from all angles. Turns out I had been mistaken, those jeans were on the snug side. They clung to his thighs, crotch and buttocks in a most suggestive manner. I was even more delighted with the eye catching bulge Martin's wallet made stuffed into the right back pocket of his jeans. My cock twitched in the proximity of such a luscious desirable butt. I knew I would enjoy spending time with Martin, at least from a physical standpoint. Some interesting ideas were starting to percolate in my mind. I'd have to see how the day played out.

"Yes, indeed you do look fine. Now come over here and let me grab a handful or two of that ass before we go," I said.

"Oh yes sir!" He agreed gleefully. He walked to me so that he was standing directly in front of me, and then turned his back to me. "Grab to your heart's content, sir."

I took him up on his offer. (Like I was going to restrain myself? Get real. I wanted to have some fun today, and now was as good a time as any to start, dear reader.) I reached out with both hands and grabbed his buttocks. I clamped on tightly and gave each a big long firm squeeze. Mind you, it was a bit more difficult to do that to his right buttock as his big wallet got in the way. I gave a good college try, as they say. Martin's groans of pleasure indicated that he was grateful the attention I paid to his buttocks. After a couple more squeezes, I reluctantly released my hold on his ass. We had other things to deal with today.

"Let's go to Western Town, Martin," I said to him, as I walked over to the door and opened it. and proceeded into the hall.

"Yes, sir," he replied with a gulp, following me like an eager puppy. I closed and locked the apartment door behind us. We headed to the bank of elevators. It was an uneventful trip to Western Town. I couldn't tell you what type of car Martin was driving other than it had four wheels, and it was a dark blue. We arrived at the store about thirty-five minutes after we set out, so I would say we made good time. Martin parked the car and looked over at me, an unasked question on his face.

"What's wrong, Martin?" I asked him.

"What should I do, while you are shopping sir?" he asked.

"Did you think I was going to have you wait here in the car while I shopped?" I asked.

"Well, yes, sir," he replied meekly aware that somehow he was mistaken about what I had in mind.

"I want you to shop with me. I might want your opinion on what I buy," I told him with a smile.

"But I don't know anything about buying cowboy clothes, sir," he replied confused.

"Perhaps not, but I am sure you will have an opinion on whether or not you think I look good in a particular item of clothing. I do want your opinion when I ask you for it. I won't get upset or annoyed if you don't agree with me. There's no point in you sitting here in the car, listening to the radio, when you could be helping me to shop," I said with a smile.

"Oh, I see, sir. I think," Martin replied doubtfully.

"There is one thing though," I cautioned him.

"Sir?" He asked.


"While we are in the store, don't call me sir, call me Paul. We are just two guy friends doing some shopping," I reminded him. "If you want to buy something for yourself feel free to do so."

"Yes, uh...Paul," he said softly. He still wasn't comfortable using my name.

"Good boy. Now let's shop!" I said as I slipped off my seat belt and opened the car door.

"Okay, Paul," Martin said with a touch more confidence.

We entered the store and I headed off to the shirts section. Martin took one look at the solid wall of cowboy boots on the left side of the store and he was lost. The same thing had happened when I first took Bernie to Western Town. What was it about a wall full of cowboy boots that stunned first time shoppers? I left Martin to fend for himself. I started pawing my way through the cowboy shirts looking for something to catch my eye.

I had been searching the racks, not having much luck when I felt a tap on my right shoulder. I turned about to find Martin standing next to me with a big grin on his face. "Did you know they sell suits here si....uh Paul?" He asked.

"Yes, but I've never been interested in buying one," I answered.

"Oh. Is it okay if I buy one?" he asked hopefully.

"Of course, you can buy one, Martin. You don't need my permission for that, " I assured him.

"I feel that I do, Paul. It wouldn't feel right otherwise," Martin said. "Could you at least suggest a colour that you like?"

"A light colour like tan or gray would be my suggestion. It would allow you to show off your bulges to me," I said to him with a wicked grin.

"Oh, right, Paul. I get it," Martin replied with a blush. He smiled back at me and headed off to whatever part of the store it was that he had seen the suits. We had lots of time to shop. I got back to my investigation of the cowboy shirts in stock.

"Can I get a cowboy shirt and a tie too?" Martin's voice inquired from behind me, a few minutes later.

I sighed softly to myself, as I turned around and faced Martin. This was a common problem with slaves. They felt the need to check that they had permission to do something if you had not given them explicit permission to do it. They were so afraid of doing something wrong and encountering your wrath, that they had to check for every little thing. After a while that can get on your nerves, believe me. "Martin, you can buy anything in this store that you like. You can buy anything that you want. You don't need my approval. Buy a cowboy shirt, tie, hat, boots and a belt buckle for all I care!"

"Yes, Paul," Martin said softly looking crestfallen. He blinked at me a few times and turned away. He was sadden by my annoyance at him.


"Hold on just a second, Martin," I called to him before he'd taken more than a step or two. I licked my lips. He turned back and looked at me, like a puppy dog that was about to be swatted for peeing on the carpet. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have snapped at you like that. It was wrong of me. What I meant to say to you is that you don't have to check with me about buying anything for yourself. You're allowed to buy what you want today. Whatever you buy is for you, and that's all you have to be concerned about. I don't want you to even think of buying anything for me today. You've been a good friend and you deserve to treat yourself to whatever you want and can afford. You're a good boy, Martin. Now, please, go and enjoy yourself. We can shop here all day if need be." I smiled my best smile at him.

Martin's face brightened and he smiled back at me. "You're a good friend too, Paul. Thank you." With that he turned about and headed off to do more shopping. I looked at him briefly and then returned my attention to the shirt racks in front of me. Martin would be okay, now that he knew he had my permission to shop for whatever he wanted. I looked up after about five minutes, wondering where Martin was. I caught a glimpse of him over by the cashier's position talking with one of the staff. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but from the way the cowboy salesman was pointing about the store, Martin had an interest in more than just suits.

I turned my attention back to the racks of cowboy shirts. There had to be something hiding in the racks that would interest me. It wasn't going to be much fun to leave the store empty handed. As I continued my search for a new shirt or two, I noticed a slight tingling at the back of my head. It wasn't unpleasant, but it was unusual. After a few minutes I was able to ignore the sensation, and get back to the task at hand, shopping. After another fifteen minutes, I gave up on the shirts and decided to look at the cowboy boots. I didn't need any new boots, but it never hurts to look.

I was looking at a pair of black boots when a strange voice behind me said "Black isn't your colour. Brown would suit you though."

I turned around slowly to find myself staring at a good looking stranger. A good looking cowboy would be more accurate. A good looking tall handsome cowboy to be precise. A good looking tall handsome and somewhat sexy cowboy, would be honest. How do I know he was sexy you ask? Simple. My cock reacted when I saw him.

"Pardon me?" I asked, as I looked him over from head to toe. I liked what I saw, as did my cock. I estimated his height at about six feet, not including the white felt cowboy hat that was perched on the top of his head. Peeking out from beneath that sexy white felt cowboy hat, (Well, I find cowboy hats sexy anyway.) on the side of his head was some dirty blonde hair, trimmed very short. The cowboy had a handsome clean shaven face, with a firm strong jaw line, even thin lips, a normal sized nose, and sky blue eyes. (What is it about blond guys with blue eyes? Every gay man I have ever talked with has shown an interest, if not a preference in blond guys with blue eyes.) He had a tall and thin build which I have always found attractive. He was wearing a dark blue denim cowboy shirt that was tucked into a pair of light blue jeans, that followed the contours of his hips thighs and legs. A black leather belt encircled his trim waist. The belt was fastened with a big cowboy belt buckle. The belt buckle had a gold braid border with a gold eagle head, in profile, on a silver background. He could not have been better looking if he had been custom ordered. He was in a word, yummy. I did not bother to glance down to see what his cowboy boots looked like. The view above the waist was far too enjoyable.

"I think you'd do better with brown cowboy boots," the cowboy said with a big smile that showed even white teeth. His smile was friendly, warm and inviting. I found myself liking it and him.

"My name's Hoyt, by the way," he said as he held out his right hand to me. "And you are?"

"Paul, and I am pleased to meet you," I answered as I griped his hand firmly, and smiled back at him.


"I'm pleased to meet you as well, " he replied. The smile on his face grew even larger as he returned the firm grip of my handshake. He continued shaking my hand a bit longer. "I'm very pleased indeed to meet you." he smiled at me.

Suddenly I found myself lurching towards him as he yanked very strongly on my arm, pulling me towards him. I found myself stumbling forward caught off balance by surprise. Hoyt didn't attempt to catch me and break my fall. Instead he stepped off to my right as he pulled me towards him. A few seconds later I found myself standing unsteadily on my feet, with my right arm twisted rather painfully up and behind my back. Hoyt was standing behind me, and in my confusion had managed to snake his left arm securely about my neck. Hoyt had me corralled, to put it in cowboy terms, and there wasn't much that I could do about it. Not yet, anyway.

"You and I are going to walk over to the employee break room for a little chat, or I am going to snap your right arm like a twig. Do you understand?" Hoyt snarled into my ear, as he pushed my right arm up even more painfully behind my back.

I gulped once and nodded my head in agreement. What else was I going to do? Hoyt was behind me, so I could not use my super hypnosis on him. I forced myself to calm down as I got ready to yell for help. I figured that once someone helped me to get free of Hoyt's grasp, I'd be able to handle him. Either that or I could set up a compulsion field and get him to agree to let me go.

"Go ahead and call for help if you like, but it won't do you any good. As far as everyone else in this store is concerned, there is nothing unusual going on," Hoyt informed me, his authority oozing out of every word like puss from an infected wound. "Oh if you were thinking of setting up a compulsion field don't bother. The second I feel one forming, I tighten my arm around your neck and you'll be out cold in much less than thirty seconds." His words sent a chill down my spine, although I could not understand why he scared me so. It was unnerving though, to have him seem to be several steps ahead of me. I decided to wait and see what happened once we got to the break room. There wasn't much else I could do right then. Even Martin couldn't help me, if he didn't see me leaving with Hoyt, and Martin was off looking at cowboy suits, in a whole other part of the store.
All too soon we arrived in the employee break room. A youngish, slim and trim salesman in cowboy gear, was standing next to the break room counter sipping his coffee from a paper cup. He nodded his head at our entrance, clearly oblivious to the fact that one man (Hoyt) was forcing another man (me) into the break room. The cowboy salesman continued sip his coffee as if seeing us there was the most natural thing in the world. He had medium brown hair, and a pleasant face. He was wearing light blue jeans, with a well fitting plaid long sleeved western style shirt. A brown belt with a simple brass buckle encircled his waist. A pair of dark brown cowboy boots peeked out from beneath those well fitting jeans. Even when I'm being man handled and am facing an unknown future, I notice what guys look like, when they happen to catch my eye. I think it comes from years of practice, looking at guys on the sly. Either that, or I'm just horny all the time. Take your pick.


"You don't want to finish your coffee. You want to leave and get back on the sales floor to help the customers," Hoyt said to the salesman. The salesman looked at Hoyt and blinked a few times as if he didn't understand what Hoyt had said to him. A few seconds later the salesman poured his nearly full cup of coffee into the sink, tossed the now empty paper cup into a nearby trash can, turned around and walked out of the break room. He had a nice round full plump ass, with a light brown cowboy styled wallet peeking out of the right back pocket of his Wrangler jeans. The leather patch and the 'W' stitching on the back pockets is a dead giveaway as to the type of jeans he was wearing. I started to wonder just how snug those jeans were that hugged the salesman's ass so closely. Clearly the matter needed further investigation, I thought to myself. It was sad that the salesman left my field of vision so quickly. I would have enjoyed watching him a bit longer.

"Now that we're alone, let's get down to business," Hoyt snarled at me, snapping my attention from the hunky cowboy salesman, back to my much less desirable situation. The bolt of pain that crashed into my brain, as Hoyt increased the pressure on my right arm, just slightly, insured that he now had my undivided attention.

"Okay," I croaked at him, wondering what the heck he was talking about. I didn't have any 'business' with Hoyt. Heck, I didn't know him from Adam.

"We are going to walk back into the store and we are going to find Martin. Once we do, you are going to undo whatever it was that you did to him in the council chamber. You may have lied your way out of that, but you're not going to lie you way out of this," Hoyt informed me. I could tell from the tone of his voice that there was no room for negotiation.

"What council is that?" I asked, as I tried to find out exactly what Hoyt knew about my adventure with the Council of Coins. Hoyt proceeded to escort me back out into the store. I didn't offer any resistance as it wouldn't have gained me anything.

"Don't insult my intelligence. You know very well what council," he barked at me. "Do you think you're the only gifted person on the face of the planet? I set up the compulsion field that has all the norms out there convinced that there's nothing funny going on. Now where's Martin?" He asked looking about.

"Norms?" I asked, confused by the term.

"Normal people, nitwit. People not like you and me. People without the gift. Geese, you are slow," he said condescendingly. "I'll bet you didn't even feel the tingle in your head that tells you there's a compulsion field nearby. I heard you were a smart man. Looks like I heard wrong. I can't believe you're in the running."

"In the running? In the running for what?" I asked even more confused than before.

"Skip it. Focus on fixing Martin. That's all you have to worry your pretty little head about. Now let's get to it," he said with finality, as he started pushing me off into another direction. My guess was that he'd spotted Martin, although I couldn't see Martin anywhere.

"Why do you care? Who is Martin to you?" I asked him, finding myself suddenly curious as to the 'why' behind his demand. The fact that I couldn't do as he asked worried me, but my curiosity had been aroused, and it's been known to get me into trouble on more than one occasion.

"Never you mind. Just do it, or else," he answered as he pressed down very lightly on my right arm. He didn't need to remind me of the hold he had me in. It wasn't as if I was likely to forget about it.

"I can't do as you ask," I told him truthfully, after a brief pause.

"I think you're lying. I think you don't want to do ask I ask," Hoyt said with a coldness to his voice that was starting to scare me. "I think I can convince you to change your mind."


"Wishing won't make it so," I told him with a sigh.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" He snarled back at me. He gave my arm another good twist and I gasped in pain. "Now agree to do as I want, unless you like the idea of a cast on your arm for the next six weeks. I can always break your left arm too, if you continue to be stubborn."

"You're a red neck idiot. Do you know that?" I snarled back at him, as the pain gave me an unexpected strength. Suddenly I didn't care if Hoyt broke my arm. I was sick of his demands and I was sick of him. I was angry at him and also at myself. I had hoped to try and enjoy today, to spend the time I needed to with Martin for his sake, and the fates were conspiring to do everything possible to screw it up. Enough already! If he wanted to inflict pain on me fine, but he would learn the truth one way or another. I gulped once as I struggled to keep my temper under control. Martin didn't need to hear what I was about to tell Hoyt, nor did anyone else in the store. I lowered my voice and spoke as calmly as I was able. "Don't you think that if I could let Martin go, I'd have done it by now? If you think having a love sick slave mooning over you twenty-four hours a day is desirable, then you don't know anything about real life salves. If you have talked with any of the council members you will know that what I'm saying is the truth. The controls I implanted can't be removed. I've tried, and so has the council. You're going to have to accept that, because it is the truth."

"You're a stubborn son of a bitch, I'll give you that," Hoyt said, as if he were granting me a favour. He paused our walk for a few moments. I could not see what he was doing, but it seemed likely that he was looking about the store, searching for Martin.

"And you don't know the truth when you hear it," I replied not bothering to conceal the frustration I felt. Hoyt started moving us off in a new direction. It didn't take long for me to catch sight of Martin. He was standing by the shirt racks. He must have seen us coming out of the corner of his eyes because he jerked his head up at our approached. He smiled at us as we approached. The smile melted into puzzlement as he saw the expression on my face. I wasn't smiling. I was grimacing in pain, because Hoyt had not let up on the pressure he was applying to my right arm.

"What's going on Paul?" Martin asked me. Martin turned and addressed Hoyt. "What are you doing here? I told you I didn't want anything more to do with you."

"Paul's here to fix you and put you back to normal. I told you I wouldn't give up on you," Hoyt said to Martin. I could hear the warmth in Hoyt's voice when he talked to Martin. I suspected that these two men knew each other, and were something more than casual friends.

"But I don't want that, and I don't want you," Martin snapped at Hoyt angrily. Martin shot a look of loathing at Hoyt.

"You're not in your right mind, Martin. You know that when someone implants controls in your mind, you're perceptions become skewed. You've done that to norms. You might not know it, but Paul did exactly that to you, and now he is going to remove those controls," Hoyt said firmly.

"Of course I know all about it. I know exactly what Paul has done to me. I was there, you know," Martin said to Hoyt, looking at him as if he was too stupid to understand the obvious.

"Don't you want to get better? Don't you want to be back with me? Did all we have together, mean nothing to you?" Hoyt asked, puzzled at Martin's response. I wisely kept close my moth closed while Martin and Hoyt exchanged heated opinions.


"People change. Circumstances change. What we had was wonderful. I don't want you anymore. I want to serve Paul, and he has been kind enough to agree to let me serve him. Now leave Paul alone," Martin said firmly.

"You need to be helped. You need to be rescued from this monster," Hoyt declared as he tried to drive his point home to Martin.

"Paul's not a monster. He's a very nice man. Now let him go," Martin said with an edge to his voice.

"Get started now, Paul," Hoyt said as he pressed down on my arm again.

I grunted with pain for a few seconds, and then addressed Hoyt. "I told you before that I can't do what you want. It is simply not possible."

"It's going to be even more difficult, because I'm not staying around for this," Martin said as he walked past Hoyt and me. In a few seconds Martin was out of my field of vision because Hoyt was still holding on to me and we were both facing away from Martin. A few seconds later I stumbled forward as I was flung free from Hoyt's grasp. I took a few more steps and turned to face Hoyt, raising my arms up and balling my fists as I prepared to defend myself. (Okay, what I really wanted to do was to knock his block off, but getting into a fight wouldn't solve anything.) I raised my mental shields and gather my mental powers together, in case this turned into a mental duel.

I looked about and what I saw made my jaw drop, and made me forgot about the pain in my right arm. Hoyt was out cold on the floor. Standing behind him, with a shy smile mixed with a look of hopefulness on his face, was Martin. "He didn't hurt you, did he, Paul?" Martin asked.

"Yes, he did actually, but I'm okay now thanks to you, Martin," I answered looking around for the secret army that Martin must have had to help him overpower Hoyt. "Will Hoyt be okay" I asked.

"Yes, he should wake up very shortly," Martin said with an angry edge to his voice. "He's a bad man, though. He tried to hurt you."

"What did you do to Hoyt?" I asked Martin as we waited for Hoyt to regain consciousness. "I'm very thankful to you for your quick action. You got me out of a very difficult situation."

"You're most welcome, Paul," Martin said with a blush. "I used a police hold on Hoyt. It's part of my training by the Council of Coins. It is very effective as you can see."

"Very effective indeed," I said with a smile. I looked down at Hoyt lying there on the floor, still out cold. He was a good looking man, I had to admit. I blinked a few times as I saw the front of his jeans start to darken. Very quickly the area spread until it seem to cover the entire front lower part of his jeans. An unpleasant odour filled the air. It took only a few sniffs to confirm it was coming from Hoyt. Apparently he'd soiled his jeans as well as peed in them.

"Oh dear, it seems I used the hold just a little bit too long. He's soiled himself," Martin said as he looked down at Hoyt. "It's no more than he deserves, though." The edge to Martin's voice was unmistakable. I didn't have to scan Martin's mind to know that he had intentionally used the hold 'a little bit too long'.


"Will Hoyt be okay? I asked Martin as I looked up at him. I let a smile grace my lips as I tried to encourage him to answer the question.

"Aside from having to deal with a messed up pair of jeans, he'll be fine. He should wake up in a few minutes. We should leave," Martin answered.

"We can't leave. We have to settle things with Hoyt. Would you mind explaining a bit more about your relationship with Hoyt?" I asked Martin.

"Well, only because you asked me," Martin answered reluctantly. "Hoyt and I have had a relationship for the past five years or so. We lived together until recently. He's been a good friend and fuck buddy, but that's all over now."

"I see. So prior to that business between you and I, in the council chamber, you and Hoyt were in a committed relationship?" I asked. I wanted to be sure I had the facts straight.

"Well, I suppose you could put it like that. It's really not important anymore. I don't care about him. I care about you," Martin said as he looked me in the eye.

"It's important to me. You had a life before you encountered me, and I don't see why you should have to give it up," I said.

"But, it would be like cheating on you," Martin objected.

"What about me and Andy? I'm still seeing him. He and I have a long term relationship. I don't intend to give that up, not even for you," I retorted.

"But that's different," Martin complained.

"Different, how?" I asked.

"You're my master. You're entitled to do whatever you determine to be best. I am your slave boy and must be happy with whatever time of yours, you feel fit to grant me. I have no claim on your time or your emotions. I exist only to serve and obey you. It is my only reason for living," Martin said quietly and slowly as if he didn't want to risk my misunderstanding anything that he said.

I sighed and looked at Martin. He wasn't kidding. I knew that. I'd known it before, and what he said to me now wasn't much of a surprise. I was in the same situation I'd been in before with Martin and the other three men I'd adjusted months ago in the council chamber. There didn't seem to be any way out of this trap. Martin just looked at me, like a love sick puppy, hoping that he hadn't made me mad.

"Thank you again for helping me with Hoyt," I said to Martin. "You're a good boy." Martin beamed at me like he'd just received a kiss from the love of his life. I suppose in a way he had. I didn't know what to do next, though. Hoyt would be waking up and we'd have to deal with him. I looked around the store as I tried to think of what to do next.

"It suddenly seems odd to me that Hoyt knew where you and I were today. I didn't plan this outing, it was a spur of the moment decision," I said to Martin.

"If I know Hoyt, he's been keeping tabs on me and following me. I suspect that he followed us here to Western Town and while we were looking about he set up that compulsion filed. Hoyt likes to dress in cowboy clothes too," Martin explained.

The sound of soft sobbing behind me snatched my attention away from Martin. I turned around, looking down at Hoyt, sitting there on the floor. He sat there with his knees drawn up to his chest, his arms wrapped about his knees. He looked up at me, tears slowly rolling down his cheeks.


"Do you see what you've done to me?" he cried out. "You've stolen Martin from me, and ripped my heart out."

I said nothing. All I could do was stare down at this broken cowboy sitting there on the floor, crying like a four year old who's had his favourite toy snatched away by a mean parent. (Martin wasn't a toy, but you get the idea, I'm sure, dear reader.) All the fight seemed to have been drained out of Hoyt. I wasn't comfortable in his presence, but I didn't feel frightened by him anymore.

"Hoyt, do you think I wanted this to happen? Do you think I'm enjoying this?" I asked him as I looked down at him. "If I could fix it, I would. I can't turn back time."

"I think you don't care shit all about Martin," Hoyt snapped at me between sobs.

"I do, actually. I just haven't been able to figure out a way out of this situation that doesn't hurt Martin," I replied. This wasn't getting anyone anywhere. I had to come with a solution or there would be more problems with Hoyt. I didn't hate the man. If anything I felt sorry for him. If only I could get Hoyt and Martin back together. It would solve Hoyt's problem as well as my own. But that wouldn't work because Martin was passionately devoted to me. He wasn't in love with me, but he was devoted to being my slave boy. Wait a minute though, maybe, just maybe there was something that I could do. It might not work, but it was worth a shot. If I phrased the request correctly, Martin might go for it and not see it as rejection on my part. The question was, would Hoyt accept it?

"Do you still have any feelings for Hoyt, Martin?" I asked him, as I started to lay the groundwork for my plan.

"Well, yes. I guess I still love him but that's not important," Martin replied in a puzzled tone.

"So if you were not my slave boy, you'd still be involved with Hoyt, just as you were before you met me?" I asked, as an idea formed in my mind.

"I guess so," Martin answered cautiously. "But I don't want Hoyt, I want to serve you." Martin dropped down to his knees in front of me as he cried out to me, the terror of being rejected by me, plain on his face. "Please don't send me away sir! I'll be good, I promise! I'll be the best boy you've ever had! I'll do anything you want! Really! Just don't send me away, Sir! I'm begging you!!" There were tears rolling down Martin's eyes as he spoke. There was no question but that he meant every word he said.

"I told you that I would never send you away. I meant what I said then, and I mean it now," I said to Martin in a calm soothing voice. "Now stand up and then go help Hoyt up onto his feet."

"Yes, sir," Martin said with one final sob. He climbed up off his knees and stood in front of me for a few moments. He turned walked past me and stood in front of Hoyt, holding out his hand. Hoyt ignored him. Martin waited a few seconds before he grabbed Hoyt hands and pulled Hoyt to his feet. Hoyt shot a look of loathing at me, but said nothing. Martin stood next to Hoyt and looked at me, awaiting his next instruction from me.


"Martin, I want you to be happy, in serving me, and in your own life," I said to him. I took a breath as I carefully composed my thoughts. "You have been a very good boy for me, and you deserve to be as happy as I am. Therefore, from this moment onward you are as in love and devoted to Hoyt as you were before you became my slave boy. You are to live your life with Hoyt just as you did before you became my slave boy. You will still serve me. You will still be at my beck and call. When you are not actively serving me you will once again have your own life just as it was before. Think about this carefully, and then tell me what you think about my decision. Tell me the truth, not what you think you want me to hear."

The stunned expression on Martin's face had me worried. I wasn't sure if my plan was going to work. Martin could reject the ideas and I could be in a much bigger mess than I was right now.

"Is this true, sir?" Martin asked me, hesitantly.

"Is what true, Martin?" I asked him.

"Is it true that I can spend time with Hoyt, instead of spending time with you, and you won't be mad at me? It is true that Hoyt and I can go back to the way we were?" Martin asked softly. The hope in his eyes begged me to say 'yes'.

"All that is true, Martin. I want you to be as happy in your life now, as you were before you met me," I answered. "I know that you will still have a desire, a need, to want to be at my beck and call. There will be times when I call you to serve me, but outside those times, you deserve to have your life back as much as possible."

"Yes, sir," Martin said to me. He looked at me for a few more moments.

"Will you take me back, Hoyt?" Martin asked as he turned and looked at Hoyt.

"Let's go into the break room and talk about this, all of us," Hoyt said to Martin, and then turned and looked at me.. "I need to reinforce the compulsion field as well."
"Fine," I agreed. "Lead the way." The next few minutes were going to prove most interesting.

Hoyt walked towards the break room, Martin following him like a love sick puppy. I followed silently. I hoped that my problems with Martin might be simplified, if not solved, in the next few minutes. We arrived at the break room very quickly. Fortunately it was still empty.

"Wait right there, Martin. Give me a minute or so to deal with the compulsion field and I will answer your question," Hoyt said. Martin nodded his head as he looked silently at Hoyt. I looked at Hoyt and nodded my head. Hoyt closed his eyes, a look of concentration etched on his face. About a minute or so later his expression relaxed and he opened his eyes.

"The field is good for another half hour or so. We should be finished long before then," Hoyt said. "I do want you back, Martin. You should know that by now. What do you think about what Paul has said to you, Martin?"

"I think I owe Paul a rather big debt of gratitude. He's given you back to me, Hoyt. I can be with you again. We can be as we were before. Even when I was serving him, and obeying him, I never stopped loving you or caring about you. Can you forgive me for treating you so poorly? Can we be together again?" Martin looked from Hoyt to me and back at Hoyt.

"The answer to those questions, depends on the answer to three of my questions," Hoyt said. "One. Did you ever have any sexual relations with Paul?"


"No," Martin answered quickly.

"Well?" Hoyt asked looking at me.

"No we never had any sexual relations. I am in love and devoted to my own man. The most sexual thing we did was that I ran my hands over Martin's body, when he had his clothes on," I answered calmly. "Not that you will believe it, but I promised my man whom you would call a norm, that I would never use my powers to cheat on him." I looked Hoyt right in the eye as I spoke the next sentence. "I do not break my word." I locked my eyes on Hoyt, and kept them there until he looked away from me about thirty seconds later.

"Two. Do you now or have you any time in the past, felt love for, or been in love with Paul?" Hoyt asked turning his attention back to Martin.

"Yes. It was the love of a submissive devoted slave boy, not the full mature soul filling love that I have for you. I was and still am, in awe of Paul, but I do not love him as I love you," Martin answered. "I love being his slave boy, but I don't love him, Hoyt. I love you."

"Three. Will you ever put me ahead of Paul, if you had to choose between us?" Hoyt said.

"No. I cannot do that. Paul is still my master and he still comes first, even though I love you with all my heart, and my soul cries out to be with yours," Martin admitted. He dropped his head and looked at the floor.

Hoyt looked at Martin and then back at me. He did not look happy. He said nothing.

"This is the best I can do, Hoyt," I said shattering the silence between us. "I cannot give Martin back to you as he was. All I can do is give both of you what you had before he met me. The catch is that he will still be at my beck and call. Does this please me? Not at all. It is the price I must pay for being Martin's master. I did not ask for this. I was only defending myself at the time. If you really have talked with the Council of Coins, you would know that I am telling you the truth."

"I don't like it," Hoyt said, looking at me and then at Martin, who was still looking at the floor. "But I accept it." Martin's head snapped up and he looked at Hoyt with hope. "I did consult with the Council of Coins before I set up this meeting with you, Paul. The Council thought it would be a good test of your intentions, morals, integrity and compassion. You may be pleased to know that I will be reporting favourably to the Council on your behalf."

"This was another test by the Council?" I asked starting to feel the anger rise within me. (Is it any wonder, dear reader, that I was getting just a little sick and tired with the Council and their tests?)

"Yes it was a test sanctioned by the Council, but not arranged by or originating from the Council," Hoyt answered. "I wanted Martin back. The Council advised me as to the best plan that would force you to have to think on your feet and try to come up with a solution. The fact that you were willing to give up a devoted slave boy, as much as you possibility could, weighs heavily in your favour."

"So you knew all along that there was no way for me to fix Martin?" I asked as my anger started to flare up.


"Martin is not 'fixed'. You know that better than anyone. I don't like it, but I do have to accept that he will always be your slave. What you have done, is to give him back as normal a life as possible while still being able to be your slave. I don't like the idea of sharing him with you, but half a loaf is better than none. Perhaps, given time, I may learn to like you, Paul Watson. I have come to respect you." Hoyt finished speaking and looked at me, as if saying that the ball was in my court now.

"Do you want to go home with Hoyt now?" I asked Martin as I turned my attention back to him.

"I would like to finish whatever it is you had planned for us today, Sir," Martin answered. "After that I would like to go with Hoyt. We have a lot to catch up on, and a lot to talk about." Martin looked over at Hoyt, a caring expression on Martin's face.

"I see no problem with that. In fact, if you go home and clean yourself up, you can come and join us for coffee later this evening at my place tonight," I said to Hoyt. "After that, Martin can go home with you. How does that sound to everyone?"

"I like it Sir!" Martin agreed enthusiastically.

"It's acceptable," Hoyt said.

"Great well, I have some stuff to finish buying, if that okay with the two of you," Martin said. He looked from me to Hoyt and then back at me. He was silently asking for our permission.

"Go and enjoy yourself, Martin," I assured him.

"Yeah, I'll see you later tonight, at Paul's place," Hoyt said with a weak smile.

Martin walked out of the break room, with a spring in his step and a smile on his face. At least one of us was happy.

"Why are you really doing this?" Hoyt asked me, once Martin was gone.

"What do you mean?" I asked back, unclear about Hoyt's question.

"Why are you trying so hard not to hurt Martin? You don't love him." Hoyt asked, the puzzlement in his words clear.

"It is my responsibility as Martin's master. I owe it to Martin," I answered.

"Is that the only reason?" Hoyt asked, not satisfied with my answer.

"No, I have other reasons. Private reasons." I replied in a tone that suggested Hoyt should drop the subject.

"I think I deserve to know what those reasons are. I think I deserve to understand the source of your true motivation. No one does anything for someone else out of the kindness of their heart, " Hoyt said, clearly unwilling to drop the subject.


"If you must know, I'm doing my best to free Martin from my control, because the man that I love, would expect nothing less from me. That man would be disappointed in me, if I didn't help Martin to the best of my abilities. So I'm not doing this for you, or for Martin. I'm not even doing it for the man I love. I'm doing it for me. Enlightened self interest, you could call it," I said stonily. I really wanted Hoyt to drop the subject.

"That I can understand, and accept. I'll pick up Martin later tonight between 8 and 8:30," Hoyt said as he turned away from me and started walking back into the store. "Oh, I know where you live," Hoyt called to me as he looked back over his shoulder as he departed.

Now why did that parting comment from Hoyt make me feel uncomfortable? I shrugged my uneasy feelings off, and headed back into the store. Like Martin, I had some shopping to do.

We finished our shopping about a half an hour later. I didn't buy anything, but Martin did. He smiled at me as I helped him carry out his bags to the car. Martin had not told me what he'd bought, and I had not asked. If he wanted to keep it a secret for a while, I was fine with that. The trip back to my apartment was as uneventful, as the trip to Western Town had been. We arrived back at around 4:30 PM, plenty of time to play around before Hoyt arrived to pick up Martin.

Martin couldn't wait to get back to my apartment. He was practically bouncing up and down as we walked from the underground garage to the bank of elevators. He was all smiles and clearly very happy with himself. He was whistling to himself as we rode up in the elevator. Clearly he had something in mind and whatever it was he was impatient to get started. I had a pretty good idea that it had to do with whatever it was he bought at Western Town. I didn't have to be a rocket scientist to figure out that Martin also wanted to show me what he had bought. I had to admit that the mystery of Martin's purchase was adding a little bit of spice to what might have been a tiresome evening. Originally I had not been looked looking forward to spending the evening with Martin since he would be fawning all over me the entire evening. Believe it or not that can get tiresome rather quickly.

"Do you want to eat now Sir or later perhaps?" Martin asked me as he placed his bags of goodies next to the closet. (No I was not talking about his nut sack. I was talking about his shopping bags. Get your mind out of the gutter, dear reader.) I found Martin's position, bent over at the waist and placing shopping bags on the carpeted floor, to be most enjoyable. As I may have mentioned earlier, Martin had a nice body and in those snug bordering on tight jeans he was wearing, he was a sexy man. I was very much attracted to Martin's body. I knew that before the night was out, I would wind up exploring the contours of Martin's butt. The only question was would he be wearing his jeans or wearing his suit pants.

"I'm not hungry right now. We'll eat later. I could go for a cup of coffee right now though," I answered after a few moments. I'd been distracted by Martin's bulging wallet in the right back pocket of his jeans, and the way it made his jeans seen tighter and more sexy.

"I'll join you if that's okay with you sir," Martin said as he turned and headed off to the kitchen.

"That's fine. I take milk and one sugar by the way," I called out to him as he disappeared into the kitchen.

"Right sir," Martin acknowledged as the kitchen door closed.


I walked over and sat down on the sofa in the living room. It was as good a time as any to catch my breath and relax. It would take at least five minutes for Martin to bring the coffee in to the living room. So far it seemed that Martin was adjusting well to his new level of freedom. With luck he and Hoyt would once again be an item, which was the best I could hope for. All I could do now, was wait and see what happened.

"Here you go Sir!" Martin cried out as he walked into the room carrying two mugs of coffee. He put one in front of me on the coaster that I had placed on the coffee table. With his free hand Martin placed a second coaster on the coffee table and put his mug of coffee on top of the coaster. Then he sat down in the easy chair just across the coffee table from me.

"Thank you Martin," I said with a smile.

"You're welcome Sir. It was a pleasure to get coffee for you," Martin replied.

"So what shall we do with the rest of the evening? Did you want to talk about something?" I asked after a few moments of silence. I knew Martin would not begin the conversation, as that was not the nature of a slave.

"Well I sort of wanted to show you I got Western Town, sir," Martin said nervously.

"I had a feeling you might. Go on. Take your bags of goodies in the other room and change in to the clothes or whatever it is you bought at Western Town," I said with a gentle smile.

"Thank you sir," Martin said with a smile as he stood up. Quickly he dashed off to the spare bedroom pausing only long enough to collect the shopping bags from beside the closet. If the smile on his face was any indication I was in for a treat.

As I waited for Martin to reappear I played the possibilities over in my mind. A new cowboy shirt and sexy tight jeans? Cowboy chaps? A rope? A lasso? A Western-style suit? The last seemed a strong possibility considering Martin had shown a lot of interests in this section of the store. I sipped my coffee a few more times as I let those thoughts play about in my head. I'd find out soon enough, but it was kind of fun to wonder.

My thoughts drifted off to Hoyt. I mulled over a few possibilities in my mind as to what might happen when he showed up here in a few hours. It took a few minutes for me to come to the conclusion that I'd have to play it by ear and see how events unfolded. I did not know Hoyt or Martin well enough to predict what might happen. During my musings, my coffee had cooled enough for me to take a few small sips. It was very good. Just the way I liked it. I put the coffee mug back down on the coaster, and sat back in the sofa to wait for Martin.


About ten minutes later Martin walked into the room and stood in front of me, a huge happy grin on his face. I looked him over, and quickly decided that I liked what I saw. Martin was wearing a khaki two piece cowboy suit. The suit jacket had a two button closure which was not done up, thus I could see the entire length of the red silk tie, which had a pattern of dark brown horseshoes on it. The tie, stopped just above the dark brown leather cowboy belt that had a simple gold D ring buckle and tongue closure. There was no tie clip in evidence so the tie looked to be free to move around against the plain white shirt that Martin was wearing. I could not see any chest pockets, but it was pretty sure bet that Martin was in fact wearing a cowboy dress shirt. I decided I would have to spend a little time and make that determination for myself. The front of the suit pants, from what I could see, seemed to fit Martin well enough. The crotch area was not loose nor snug. The pants hung down just as one would expect. The suit jacket hung on Martin's frame, and the sleeves seemed to be the correct length. I usually have to have the sleeves shortened when I buy a suit, but Martin seemed to have a build closer to what is considered 'average', than I do.

The khaki suit seemed to fit Martin well. It didn't seem loose or especially tight, but I had not yet examined it fully. I intended to do that soon enough. The rest of Martin's outfit consisted of a white cowboy hat sitting on top of his head and a pair of dark brown cowboy boots on his feet. Martin had spent a lot more money than I had intended. So be it. I had told him he could buy whatever he wanted. If he had spent all this money in an effort to please me, who was I to spoil his fun? I decided that I would caution him not to be so extravagant in the future.

"You do look very nice. Would you mind turning about so I can get a view of you from all sides, Martin?" I asked him with a smile.

"Glad to, sir," Martin answered. He started to turn to his right slowly. It took him a minute or so, to turn about in a full circle. The back of his suit was as nice looking as the front. I noted that the suit jacket had a single central vent at the back. I smiled as I realized that when Martin put his hands in the front pockets of his suit pants, presuming that the suit jacket was buttoned closed, it would cause the back vent to open up in an upside down V, exposing Martin's butt to my view. Now this was something to look forward to. Right now, though, Martin's arms were hanging loosely by his sides. He did look nice, all in all.

"I like your outfit, Martin," I told him.

"Thank you, sir. I hoped you would," Martin responded. "I'd be happy to show you more of it, if you are interested." Martin blushed briefly after speaking. He was well aware that I would want to examine his suit in more detail, and he knew full well that such an examination would result in a great deal of physical contact between the two of us. He also knew that he would have a reaction to that contact. (He would be hard as a rock, for those of you who cannot read between the lines.) The sexual simulation would be excessive, and deep down he wanted it to happen. Martin might be rekindling his relationship with Hoyt (I was keeping my fingers crossed on that.), but his desire to serve me in any way would never leave him. Serving me included things of an erotic or sexual nature.

I stood up, walked in to the dining room, pulled one of the chairs away from the dining room table, and turned the chair about so it was facing away from the table. I sat down in the chair. Martin stood where he was, a puzzled look on his face. "Come over here and stand in front of me, boy. I want to examine your outfit and see how well it fits on you," I told him.

"Yes, sir!" Martin cried out as he hurried over to where I was sitting. A smile blossomed on his face, replacing the puzzlement. He had a good idea of what was going to happen now, and he looked forward to it. How do I know this you ask? (I didn't read his mind. I can't do that unless I'm touching him and his mental shields are down. Martin is gifted, remember?) It was an educated guess, based on my previous experience with Martin and his cronies. (See The Coffee Shop IV: Sex, Lies and Duct Tape for details on my first encounter with Martin, also known as Mister Black.) Martin stood in front of me, only about half a metre (that's one and a half feet ) away from me. Now I could get a very good look at Martin's outfit.


The western style suit was a two piece khaki suit as I mentioned earlier. The front of the jacket had two western styled peaked flapped pockets, and no breast pocket. Instead there were two peaked western yokes on the front of the jacket. The jacket was single breasted and had a two button closure, which at present was not done up. "Turn around again and after that, hold your jacket open for me, please, Martin," I told him.

"Yes, sir," Martin replied. He turned about quickly. The back of the suit jacket had two peaked western yokes as one would expect. The jacket had a single vent in the back which was currently closed. Martin reached up and grabbed the open sides of his jacket with his hands. He moved his hands out and to his sides, exposing most of the front of his body.

Now, I had a clear view of the front of his outfit. As I suspected his white dress shirt was in fact a western style dress shirt. The shirt had two breast pockets with snap closures. I reached out and moved his tie aside for a few moments to get a clear look at how well his shirt fit. As expected there were snap closures on the front of the white western style dress shirt. The shirt fit Martin very well. It outlined his torso without clinging to it. I let the tie fall back into place, and turned my attention down south.

The shirt was tucked into a pair of khaki dress pants that matched the colour of the suit jacket. There was a plain dark brown leather belt, with the gold D-ring buckle fastened about Martin's waist. The belt fit snugly in the keystone belt loops of the suit pants. The front of the suit pants were not pleated, they were plain. I thought that might be the case. The suit pants had western cut front pockets, instead of side angle pockets. There were probably items of some type in the front pockets, although there were no significant bulges to suggest that was the situation. The fly was closed, but there was a noticeable bulge on the right side of the pants, next to the right inner thigh. (Gee, I wonder what that could be? Do you have any ideas, dear reader?) The suit pants fit, Martin well. They had a sharp crease on the front of each leg that started at the same level at the bottom of the fly. (I can hear the boos. You'll just have to wait to see what happens with the fly, dear reader.) I liked how the pants looked on Martin, at least on the front.
"Slip off the jacket and let it drop to the floor. After that turn around so I can see your back," I told Martin.

"Yes, sir," Martin said. He slipped off his jacket, letting it fall to the floor as directed. Still smiling, he let his arms fall to his sides and then turned around, presenting his back and of course his ass, to me.

There wasn't anything noteworthy about the back of Martin's dress cowboy shirt, but his pants were another matter. There were two pockets on the back of the pants, both with scalloped western style flap pockets that did not have any type of fastening. There was a big bulge in the right back pocket, and the left pocket looked to be empty. I reached over and lifted up the flaps of the pockets. The right back pocket had no closure. The lips of the right back pocket were pulled slightly apart, which was due, no doubt, to the large hard object that was stuffed in that pocket. The left back pocket had a button through closure that was fastened shut. The pant legs had a sharp crease on them. The back of those pants clung to Martin's buttocks in a most flattering manner. The wallet bulge in the right back pocket emphasised how the pants followed the nature curves of Martin's butt cheeks. The material was snug around the crotch and thigh areas as well. The pants looked comfortable and snug without appearing to be binding in any way. I was, pleased. Very pleased. (I was also turned on, but then you probably already figured that out for yourself, dear reader.)

"Take one step backward, towards me, boy," I ordered Martin.

"Yes, Sir!" Martin barked out as he carried out my order, and moved that sexy cowboy suit encased butt closer to me.


"Bend over so that your hands are resting on your knees and hold that position until I tell you to do otherwise," I told Martin. I wanted to get the best possible view of that butt while I had the chance.

"Yes, sir," Martin replied as he suited actions to words.

As I had hoped, by bending over slightly Martin had pulled the material of the suit pants more tightly across his buttocks. (Isn't physics wonderful?) Slowly I reached out and placed my fingertips lightly on his buttocks, one hand on each buttock. I moved my hands about on Martin's butt cheeks tracing big circles. I heard Martin moan softly. I continued stroking Martin's butt for a few more minutes, then I clamped my hands firmly on each buttocks and gave them each a big hard squeeze. The bulge of Martin's wallet in his right back pocket made it a bit difficult for me to grab his right buttock, but I did my best. Martin's loud moans of delight indicated that I had been successful in my efforts. I spent about five minutes giving Martin's butt a good going over, squeezing it stroking it, and moving my hands all over it. It was a satisfying experience. The feeling of those suit pants under my hands, warm, firm and squeezable. So snug in all the right places. Nice buttocks, and wonderful thighs. Martin had a good physique, which only added to the delights I experienced.

"Thank you, sir! That feels so good!" Martin announced in a strong clear voice. "Please don't stop, sir!"

"Yes, for a little while longer, Martin," I replied. I continued to explore the smooth polyester covered hemispheres in front of my questing hands and fingers (and my thumbs too), letting my fingers do the walking as it were. So warm and firm. So inviting. So tempting. I closed my eyes, to submerge myself in the feeling of Martin's wonderful butt. I let out a few soft moans of my own, intermixed with Martin's. Every now and then I would give each of those beautiful buttocks a firm hard squeeze. Each time I did that Martin would cry out 'yes squeeze me sir' followed by a loud grunt of pleasure.

This went on for some time. Exactly how long, I did not know. Long enough for my hands to have tired of squeezing Martin's bum. (It might seem odd to you, dear reader, that one could tire of squeezing a perfect plump butt like Martin's, rest assured that it does happen.) Martin's butt was wonderful. It wasn't Andy's butt though, despite its many positive attributes.

"You have a beautiful ass, Martin, especially in those tan cowboy suit pants," I told him. I wasn't lying either. If I wasn't already involved and dedicated to Andy, those tan cowboy suit pants would be feeling a lot more than just my fingers.

"Thank you, sir," Martin replied with a grunt.

"I'd love to hump that ass of yours," I said with a sigh. I knew that I would never do such a thing, but it was fun to imagine doing it. The idea of tossing Martin face down on the bed, climbing on top of him and humping his ass, made me smile.

"Oh, would you sir? I'd like that. We can go into the spare bedroom if you like," Martin said happily. "Do you have any condoms, sir?" he asked me as he stood up and turned about to face me.

"Condoms? I wasn't serious, Martin," I answered him, after a brief pause.

"Oh, I see, sir,' Martin said a few seconds later, the disappointment plain on his face. "Hoyt used to hump me, and I kind of miss it."


"Well, when Hoyt comes by to pick you up, he could take some time and hump you before the two of you leave," I said to Martin in an attempt to distract him.

"I don't know if he would want to do that, sir, but I'll ask him," Martin said doubtfully.

"If the two of you haven't been physical in some time, I can't see why he would say no. When he arrives here, why don't you show him just how much you miss him? Pretend I'm not here and really show your man, what he means to you, Martin," I told him.

"Okay, sir," Martin responded. "It might embarrass him, sir."

"Then let it embarrass him. I'm sure you'll be able to sufficiently occupy Hoyt's attention, to the point where he won't care about being embarrassed," I said with a grin and a wink.

"Oh, I see, sir. I know a couple of things that might do the trick," Martin said grinning back at me. "What should we do until Hoyt arrives?" Martin asked as he stood there in front of me.

"Something a bit more innocent and more practical," I said as I turned away from Martin, and walked over to the sofa. I laid down on the sofa and got myself comfortable. I looked over at Martin who hadn't moved an inch. "Please hand me the remote for the TV, Martin," I told him.

"Yes, sir," he answered as he hurried over to the coffee table in front of the living room sofa. "Here you are, sir," he said as he held out the remote control unit to me.

I took it from him and placed it back on the coffee table directly on front of me, where I could easily reach. "Thank you, Martin. Now take off your cowboy boots," I said to him.

"Yes, sir," Martin responded. He sat down in the chair near the far end of the sofa and started his battle to remove the dark brown cowboy boots he was wearing. And it was a battle. Without a boot jack, it can be difficult to take off cowboy boots. I had forgotten that.

"There's a boot jack in the front hall, Martin. Use that to take off your cowboy boots," I told him.

"Right away, sir," Martin said as he headed over to the closet. It took him only a few seconds to find the boot jack. He had removed his cowboy boots a few seconds later. "Now what sir?" He asked me as he stood there next to the closet in his stocking feet.

"Come over here, climb up on top of me and keep me warm. Be a blanket for me, but leave your suit jacket off," I told him, with a smile as I turned on my side and moved against the back of the sofa. I wanted to be sure there was enough room on the sofa for both of us. Nothing ruins the fun more than having the other guy fall off of you and wind up lying on the floor.

"Great idea, sir!" Martin replied gleefully. His eyes practically lit up as he rushed over to the sofa. He quickly climbed up on the sofa and started to position his body over mine. It was clear he was unsure exactly how to lie down on top of me without causing me discomfort. He looked up at me a few times as he tried to figure out how to place himself on me.

"It might be easier if you just snuggled in close to me, facing me, and rested your head on my shoulder, with your face turned so that you can breath," I told him. "That way you can cover as much of my body with yours and I can reach down and squeeze your ass, if I feel so inclined."


"You always have the most wonderful ideas, sir," Martin said happily as he snuggled up next to me and pressed his fit body next to mine. "You smell really good, sir," he commented as he placed his head on my shoulder and closed his eyes.

"You're a good boy, Martin. I'm going to do some channel surfing, and you're going to stay there until I say otherwise," I told him.

"Of course, sir," Martin agreed. I strongly suspected that wild horses could not have dragged Martin away from me. He was very happy to keep pressing his body to mine, in an attempt to keep me warm. Sometimes, simple pleasures are the best.

I watched a couple of television shows while Martin did his best to keep me warm. During some of the commercial breaks I did reach down and give that big beautiful bum of his a few hard squeezes. Martin had a wonderful ass, so hard, firm, warm and sexy. Martin snuggled even closer when I caressed his buttocks. He did get up and leave a couple of times, when he had to use the bathroom, and when I asked him to make me a cup of coffee. Otherwise we snuggled until the doorbell rang.

Martin sighed with reluctance as he climbed up off of the sofa and went to answer the door. "It's Hoyt, sir," he said after looking through the peephole.

"Let him in," I told him, and I climbed up off of the sofa.

"Yes, sir," he replied, as he opened the door.

Hoyt walked into the room. "Hey there stud," he said to Martin as he smiled at him. He turned away from Martin and looked at me. "Hello Paul," he said calmly. Hoyt had changed his clothes since our meeting at Western Town. He had a pale solid blue cowboy shirt on, that was tucked into a pair of well fitting dark blue jeans, with a plain brown belt in them. The belt did not have a cowboy buckle, just the usual D-ring arrangement. He appeared to be wearing a jean jacket and there were sneakers on his feet, instead of cowboy boots. His head was bare. He had left the cowboy hat and the cowboy boots at home for some reason. I was mildly disappointed, but I covered it well.

"Hi Hoyt. I think Martin would like your attention," I said to him in a pleasant voice.

"Yeah, Hoyt. I want to spend some time with you in the spare bedroom," Martin said as he looked Hoyt in the eye.

"And do what?" Hoyt asked.

"What we used to do in the bedroom," Martin said with a smile.

"What if I'm not in the mood right now?" Hoyt said, as if he didn't believe what Martin was telling him.


Martin grabbed Hoyt and wrapped his arm about Hoyt's torso, while he planted a firm hard kiss on Hoyt's lips. Martin began smooching Hoyt good and hard. Martin's hands moved around Hoyt's back as he did his best to get a reaction out of Hoyt. Martin's hand moved down to Hoyt's bum and gave his buttocks a firm hard squeeze. While it is true that I was not able to see Hoyt's ass, since Hoyt was facing me, and thus his back and buttocks were facing away from me, I was able to deduce where Martin's hands were most likely heading. Hoyt's reaction was exactly what you would expect from a man who has not been touched by his lover in many months. Hoyt melted in Martin's arms. Hoyt gave himself up totally to Martin's caresses. Hoyt returned with fervour, the kisses Martin was pouring over Hoyt's face and neck. By the way, I was getting another delightful eyeful of Martin's ass in those cowboy suit pants at the same time. So you could say everybody was getting something good right then.

"Take it in the bedroom, boys," I told them with a chuckle.

"What? Oh, yeah. The bedroom. Lead the way, Martin," Hoyt said as he came to his senses for a few seconds.

Martin unwrapped himself from Hoyt and smiled at him as he took Hoyt's left hand in his right hand. After tossing a sexy smile at Hoyt, Martin wordlessly lead Hoyt off to the spare bedroom. I delighted in watching Martin's sexy ass as he walked away from me.

"You can come in and watch us if you like, Paul," Hoyt called out to me. "Think of it as a reward for giving Martin back to me."

"Uh...okay," I said hesitantly. I was somewhat taken aback by Hoyt's casual attitude in offering to let me see them perform such an intimate act. Still the voyeur in me was extremely tempted by the offer. I knew that Martin would not care if I watched him, but for Hoyt to make such an offer was remarkable. After a few seconds, I decided to go in and watch. Who knew? I might just pick up some tips.

When I arrived in the bedroom, Hoyt had his jacket off. It was lying on the floor behind him. He was still wearing his jeans. He stood there looking at the bed, totally ignoring my entrance into the bedroom. I looked over at the bed and instantly knew why Hoyt wasn't paying me the slightest sliver of attention.

Martin was on top of the bed, on all fours in the classic doggy position. His suit pants were down around his ankles. His white cotton briefs were bundled down sitting on top of his suit pants. He was still wearing his white cowboy shirt and the red silk tie with the pattern of dark brown horseshoes. The tie was hanging straight down from his neck, with the first inch or so of the tie lying flat on the surface of the bed. Martin was ready and willing to be taken. If his position on the bed was not a dead giveaway to his intentions, his constant soft mutterings of "Take me, Hoyt" were. Martin's cock was fully erect and jutting out like a small six or seven inch rod of steel.

Hoyt sauntered over to Martin. Hoyt wasn't in any rush. I suspect he wanted to drag things out a bit and make Martin plead a bit longer. Maybe he wanted to make Martin suffer a bit longer. Maybe he wanted to make Martin beg for it. In any case, I was merely the observer. I kept my big mouth shut. Hoyt stood in front of the bed looking at the target before him. Hoyt was standing in front of me, his back to me, so I carefully moved forward and off to the side so that I would have a good view of what was about to happen. Seeing it from the rear wasn't going to be very educational, if you know what I mean.

Hoyt reached down and unzipped his jeans. "Are you ready for this, Martin?" He asked as he pried his stiffening member out of his snug jeans.

"Yes, oh yes. I want this. I want to feel you filling up my ass again. It's been so long," Martin cried out, the longing, the desire, the urgency so very prevalent in his voice.


"Good boy," Hoyt said as he reached back and fished out his wallet from the right back pocket of his jeans. I made note that Hoyt carried a large brown leather cowboy style wallet in the right back pocket of his jeans. The wallet was thick and it filled out Hoyt's jeans in a most becoming manner. If Hoyt were not gifted and already involved in Martin, I might have more than a passing fancy in him.

The insertion of Hoyt's wallet back into the right back pocket of his jeans, grabbed my attention. I flicked my eyes back to the front of Hoyt's jeans. Hoyt unbuckled his belt and unfastened his jeans. With a smooth well practiced motion Hoyt slide his jeans down off his hips and into a heap at his ankles. His white cotton briefs followed quickly. Hoyt started to fiddle with something in his hands, in front of his cock. It did not take me long to realize that Hoyt was slipping a condom over his now fully erect cock. I had wondered whether or not Hoyt was going to ride bareback on Martin. (In case you are not aware of it, dear reader, the term 'bareback' refers to anal sex without the use of a condom.) I was pleased to see that Hoyt had enough respect for Martin to have safe sex with him. (In case you were wondering, dear reader, Hoyt's fully erect member looked to be about six inches long, full bodied, firm and as hard as a rod of steel, projecting outward.)

"Ride'em cowboy!" Hoyt cried out as he launched himself on top of Martins willing asshole. I cringed at the sound of that somewhat hokey phrase, and kept my comments to myself. Hoyt slowed down suddenly as the tip of his throbbing cock brushed the dark hairs guarding Martin's butt crack.

"Oh yes! Do it! Do it now! Take me now, Hoyt! Fuck my brains out!" Martin cried out a half a second later. Martin reached back with both hands and grabbed his buttocks, pulling them apart, exposing the pink eye of his anus. Actually my angle of view didn't let me see that, but it was a foregone conclusion that Hoyt was seeing something along those lines.

"Good Boy! You remembered to open the doors for me," Hoyt said happily.

Again I kept my comments to myself. It seemed clear to me that there were some unwritten rules about just who did what to whom, when it came to sex between Hoyt and Martin. Hoyt was clearly the more dominant of the two, and as such he expected Martin to do certain things, including begging to be fucked. I wasn't sure how I felt about that, but then I reminded myself that it wasn't my concern. Whatever goes on between consenting adults, is their business, not mine.

Loud grunts, moans, groans and very heavy breathing soon filled spare bedroom. Once again, I was thankful for the sound proofing that was standard for all the apartments in this complex. Hoyt slipped his throbbing condom covered member into Martin's eager asshole. Hoyt didn't ram it in like a pile driver, he moved it in gradually and very slowly. He was building up the pleasure towards what was sure to be their mutual orgasm. He muttered something to Martin, but I couldn't make out what he was saying, from where I was standing. (I was not, dear reader, standing right there beside the two of them as they had sex. I was standing nearly across the room. I wanted to give them some sense of privacy, even if they had invited me to watch.) A few moments later Hoyt stared to thrust himself deeper into Martin, with a wonderful rhythm that showed he had done this before. It didn't take Martin long to pick up on the rhythm and match Hoyt's movements. Clearly they each knew their roles. I thrilled at the sight of these to experts giving me a free lesson in the art of lovemaking between two men. A slight buzzing in my head told me I was becoming a bit too focussed on what was going on. I ignored it and kept my attention on what was happening in front of me, that is until I felt that creepy crawly feeling on my forehead. I raised my mental shields to protect my mind, but as quick as I was, I barely acted in time.


The pile driver blow of pain that crashed into my brain almost knocked me unconscious. Imagine if you can a red hot needle boring into your skull, slowly and relentlessly, right between your eyes. Now take that needle and make it the size of a baseball bat, pushing its way into your head, and you will have a very rough idea of the pain I experienced. The pain was overwhelming. The only thing that kept me sane and conscious was the fact that I had my mental shields partly raised at the time. Whomever sent that mental bolt wasn't fooling around. Since mental attacks amongst the gifted are short range, it had to be someone in the room. So it was either Martin or Hoyt. If that first bolt was any indication, I was in very deep trouble.

My eyes were filled with pain generated tears. I blinked my eyes frantically, in an effort to clear my vision. I had to figure out what was going on, and to try to defend myself. A mental attack was in progress, but that didn't rule out a physical attack at the same time. A series of pile driver blows started to rain down upon my mind, pushing aside all attempts to analyse the situation. Survival was the only priority now. Frantically I strengthened my mental shields, in an attempt to buy myself enough time to figure out a plan of defence and then attack. The increased shield strength dulled the pain of each bolt slightly, but that was all. I finally managed to open my eyes, and to look about the room. The only people I saw were Martin and Hoyt, who were still coupled together. The mental bolts were rattling my mind, making it hard for me to think or concentrate, which was the general idea, I was sure. Still I hung on and resisted, drawing on more and more of my mental energy to stiffen my shields. Behind my rock hard mental shield, I prepared my tried and trusted defence, my absorbing shield. My main shield was already showing cracks, and would not last much longer. Those hammer like mental bolts were more powerful than anything I had ever encountered. They couldn't be coming from one person, unless that person was a superman. My absorbing shield, though was different. Any mental blots thrown against it would be as effective as hitting a pile of sticky mud with a baseball bat. The force of the blow from the bat is dissipated and absorbed by the mud, and the mud remains unharmed. The same thing would happen when Hoyt's mental bolts impacted my absorbing shield.
Martin could not be the source of the attack. He could no more attack me, than he could transform into a bird. Martin's mental condition where he was my totally devoted slave remained in place. I looked at Martin. He was oblivious to what was happening. He remained on all fours, looking at the bedroom wall in front of him, if he was looking at anything, and he was rocking his body and moaning with delight. Martin was still enjoying having his ass ridden by Hoyt.

I turned my attention to Hoyt. He was not looking at me. His eyes were closed and he was smiling and moaning as well. He looked like he was caught up in the throes of passion as well. If it wasn't him, then who could it be? Some invisible man in the room? That didn't make sense. Behind my mental shield I created a mental bolt of my own. It wasn't strong enough to hurt anyone, but it would be enough to get a person's attention. I didn't have the energy to spare to make a mental bolt with any significant offensive power. I was too busy defending myself to start fighting back. I launched the bolt at Hoyt.

As the bolt neared him, Hoyt turned his head and looked me dead in the eyes. He parried that mental bolt with ease, just as I expected he would. I felt a shiver race up and down my spine at that contact. Hoyt's expression changed from one of profound bliss, to one of triumph. As I had suspected, Hoyt was behind the mental attack on me. I should have seen it coming. I allowed myself to be lulled into a sense of security. Sometimes I can be pretty stupid. Hoyt grinned at me, and there wasn't a trace of friendliness in that smile. Hoyt launched a series of mental bolts at me. I took a deep breath and braced myself for the impact. It would not be pleasant.

After a few more blows, my main mental shield shattered like a pane of glass when a bullet hits it. I let the pieces fall away and poured my remaining energy into my absorbing shield. Hoyt's bolts plunged deep into the absorbing shield and dissipated as their energy became mine. I felt wave upon wave of strength return to my body and mine as my mental energy reserves were replenished. The pain faded away, and my mind cleared. Now I could turn my full attention to Hoyt and get myself out of this mess. I'd done it before. I knew exactly what to do.


Hoyt's expression didn't change. He merely nodded his head at me, as if he'd expected me to do exactly what I had done. He tossed a few more mental bolts at my absorbing shield, but they were much weaker bolts. That creepy crawly feeling was back on the front of my forehead. Something very bad was about to happen.

Hoyt didn't do anything for about thirty seconds, which in terms of mental combat, is a very long time. I centred myself and remained calm. Getting nervous, excited or scared would only play into whatever it was that Hoyt had planned. I kept one thought clear in my mind. I didn't start this fight, but I was damn sure I was going to finish it.

Hoyt's next bolt arrived at the outside of my absorbing shield. Unlike his previous mental bolts that were hard sharp and explosive, this bolt was nearly as soft and putty like as my shield. The bolt morphed into a big scoop and dug deep into my shield. Before I realized it, this scoop and gouged out a big deep trough in my shield. It didn't expose the surface of my mind, but it was more than half way through my absorbing shield. My shield instantaneously filled in the trough, and reconfigured itself. I was still protected, but the power of my shield was significantly reduced. If Hoyt kept this up, my shield would be gone in only a few minutes, no matter how much power I poured in to it. I needed some other form of defence, but what?

Hoyt sent scoop after scoop at me. He continued to dig away at my defences, while I remained behind my shield and tried to work out what to do. I sent a probe towards Hoyt's mental shield, and was surprised to discover that it had the same texture as my absorbing shield. This suggested that if I used a scoop on his shield I could attack him as well. I created a bulge in my shield and prepared to launch it at Hoyt. The creepy crawly feeling came back with a vengeance. This was not the solution, despite how logically correct it appeared. I trusted my instincts and warnings. I'd have to find another way. But what, damn it?

My shield continued to be scraped away by Hoyt's scoops. Time was running out. I suppose I could have walked over to Hoyt and punched or kicked him in an attempt to break his concentration, but I would have broken my own concentration in the process, which would have made the situation even worse for me. I was mentally pulling my hair out to no avail. No brilliant insights were popping into my head. It seemed my idea machine was stuck in the mud. Yeah, my idea machine was definitely mired in some deep sticky mud. Sticky mud. An idea started to form as another of Hoyt's scoops formed in a prelude to attacking me again. I concentrated for a few moments and imagined the structure of my shield becoming a mass of very sticky mud that could not be moved with a bulldozer.

I felt the impact of Hoyt's mental scoop on my shield, but this time it was different. Instead of feeling it digging in and pulling away, I felt the scoop dig in and then stop moving. Relief washed over me as I felt the energy of the scoop dissolve into my mud shield. My mud shield became stronger as the scoop energy was assimilated. Hoyt send several more scoops into my mud shield before he finally gave up that mode of attack. Hoyt switched back to sending powerful explosive mental bolts into my mud shield. A stream of mental bolts flew from Hoyt's mind into mine. They were coming so fast that I quickly lost count. The number of mental blots didn't make any difference. They were completely ineffective. The explosions were contained by the mud shield and the energy of the attacks completely absorbed. The energy continued to flow into my mud shield and into my mind. Calmness returned as I realized that the danger had passed. Hoyt's plan to attack me, for whatever reason, had failed.


I stood there and let Hoyt continue his attack, throwing his mental bots at my mud shield. He tried various different types. All were equally ineffective. After fifteen minutes, Hoyt stopped attacking my shield. He appeared to be mildly surprised that the result of our mental battle, but not concerned. He turned away from me and turned back to Martin, as if I were no longer important. I found that a most odd reaction. In fact, I felt a little bit insulted. I kept my mental shield up, and decided to wait and see what would happen. Something very strange was going on. Caution would be wise, until I determined the nature of the situation. The creepy crawly feeling was gone, which might mean that my battle with Hoyt was finished, at least for now.

"Had enough for now, Martin?" Hoyt asked with a sigh, followed by a yawn.

"Oh yes, Hoyt. My ass is very happy. I am kind of tired though," Martin said.

"You're my good boy, Martin," Hoyt said as he slowly withdrew his cock from Martin's asshole. His condom covered cock was only semi-erect now, and there were a few smudges of brown on the surface. Hoyt carefully peeled the used condom off of his slowly deflating penis and look around the room.

"The bathroom is down the hall, the first door on the left," I said. Hoyt nodded his head at me as he bent down and snagged his jeans and underwear with his free left hand. It took him a few moments to get his underwear and jeans up to the level of his crotch, using only one hand. Hoyt turned about and shuffled off to the bathroom, as well as he was able. Once he was gone I turned my attention back to Martin.

With a quick roll Martin launched himself off of the bed, and on to his feet. This was quite a feat considering that his pants and underwear were still about his ankles. Martin wasted no time dressing himself once he was off the bed. He grinned at me just before he turned away from me, bent down and pulled his underwear up and onto that bubble butt of his. The little sneak was giving me a show that he knew I'd enjoy. Martin sashayed his hips and butt at me for a second or two, before he slowly bent over and grabbed the tops of his cowboy suit pants. He pulled them up to his waist in one smooth clean motion. I enjoyed how the pants were pulled up and over that bubble butt. I especially liked the way the bulge of Martin's wallet in the right back pocket of those suit pants, made the pants appear tighter across his buttocks. A few seconds Martin turned about and faced me. His shirt was tucked into his suit pants and his suit pants were closed, and his belt buckled. He smiled at me as he passed me heading out of the room. I followed. I needed to keep an eye on him and on Hoyt. The mental fight might be over, but then again, maybe it wasn't.

I followed Martin to the living room and dining room area of my apartment. When I arrived in the room Martin was in the dining room area sitting on one of the dining room chairs, putting on his cowboy boots. A few seconds later Hoyt entered the room. He looked at me coolly, and did not offer any explanation for what had happened in the spare bedroom. I wasn't prepared to let matters stand. I still had my mental shields up and I was ready for another mental fight, if it came to that.

"Care to explain what happened in there, Hoyt?" I asked him, keeping a tight rein on my tempter.

"What makes you think I know what you're talking about?" Hoyt said, with an innocent look on his face.

"Don't play games," I said to him. "Cut the crap, and tell me what that little altercation was all about. What were you trying to pull?"


"I would think someone with your reputation would have figured it out by now, but if you need me to explain things to you, fine. Just pay attention. I don't want to have to explain this to you more than once," Hoyt said as if he was conferring a huge favour on me by answering my question. The man was surprisingly arrogant, considering I'd just whipped his ass, mentally. I decided to ignore his attitude. Getting upset wouldn't help me, and I needed to know what was going on before I took any action. I was beginning to regret turning Martin over to Hoyt, if this was Hoyt's idea of saying 'thank you'.

"You have my undivided attention. Please proceed," I said politely.

"You probably think that the little contest we just had was the result of me trying to enact some revenge upon you for what you did to Martin," Hoyt began.

"It better not be, Hoyt. Because if it is, I won't stand for it. I won't let you hurt Paul, even though I do love you," Martin interrupted, shooting a glare at Hoyt.

"Thank you Martin," I said soothingly, as I turned and looked at Martin. He had his right cowboy boot on, and was holding the left cowboy boot in the air, his left foot poised just above the boot. "Let's let Hoyt speak for a bit, okay?"

"Okay," Martin agreed. He looked over at Hoyt, and put the left cowboy boot back on the floor, forgetting for the moment that he was getting dressed.

"As I was saying," Hoyt continued after a brief pause to make sure neither Martin nor I were going to say anything else. "You would be mistaken if you were to think that the motive behind our little dispute was solely motivated by my desire to enact justice upon you. While it is true that such a motive was a contributing factor to my actions, it was not the primary motivation."

Either Hoyt loved to hear himself talk, or he was a master using fifteen words where one would do.

"Pray tell, what was the primary motivation, as you call it?" I asked. Suddenly I had a bad feeling about this. A very bad, and very familiar feeling.

"It was a test, sponsored by the Council," Hoyt answered, with a you-should-have-known-that
look on his face. Unspoken was the full name of this council. It could be no other than the Council of Coins.

Bingo! I should have guessed. I let out a sigh of exasperation. Would the Council of Coins ever stop testing me? "I take it I passed your little test, since I survived your attack?" I asked Hoyt.

"Yes, you passed. I'm not sure how, but pass you did," Hoyt admitted.

I looked at Hoyt and studied him. For someone who'd just had a rather intense mental battle, he didn't look as tired as he should. He looked a bit drained, but not as much as I would have expected. I was feeling energetic, but only because I'd siphoned off most of the energy that Hoyt had tried to use against me.

"There. That's better," Martin declared as he stomped his feet a couple of times, while still sitting in the dining room chair. His movement and his words, derailed my train of thought, as well as distracting my attention from Hoyt. Martin had managed to finish putting on his cowboy boots. They were not broken in yet, which is why he had to stomp his feet. Martin let out three huge yawns, one after another. "Don't know why I'm so tired all of a sudden. I feel like I could sleep for a week. You've never tired me out like this before, Hoyt."


Hoyt smiled warmly at Martin. It was the first sign I'd seem from Hoyt so far that he really cared for Martin. "I'll take you home, safe and sound, that is if Paul's done with you for today," he said to Martin and then turned to look at me.

"I think we're done for today, Martin. You've been a good boy for me today. Now you can go home with Hoyt and spend some time with him," I told Martin. Martin beamed at me, like a kid who was just given his favourite candy.

"Just let me get my stuff from the other room, and we can go, Hoyt," Martin said as he walked over to his suit jacket that was still lying on the living room floor. Martin bent over, picked up the suit jacket, and then straighten up again in one easy fluid motion. He slipped the jacket on and headed off to the spare bedroom to pick up his bags and his other clothes. I was fairly certain that Martin would pack up his other clothes and his other suit into the duffle bag and other bags as needed. Martin suppressed yet another yawn as he left the room

That's when it dawned on me. I knew what Hoyt had done. I knew now, why Hoyt's mental attack had seemed so powerful.

"You drained Martin's mental powers when you battled me. That's why Martin's so tired, and you're not," I said to Hoyt. It was a statement of fact, not a question.

"You really are slow, aren't you?" Hoyt commented. I looked at Hoyt but he didn't say anything else. I guess that was as close as Hoyt was going to come to admitting the truth to me. "I can't believe you're still being considered as a serious candidate." He muttered half to himself.

"Candidate for what?" I asked him.

"It's not my place to say. You will learn when the time is right," Hoyt said with a mischievous grin.

I didn't like the sound of that at all, but now was not the time. I wanted Hoyt and Martin out of my apartment. I wanted to relax for a while.

"Here's your jacket, Hoyt," Martin said as he came into to room, carrying his duffle bag, shopping bags and Hoyt's jean jacket.

"Thanks, Martin," Hoyt said as he walked up to Martin, kissed him on the lips and took the jacket from him. Hoyt slipped his jacket on. "Let me carry that for you,' Hoyt said as he took the duffle back from Martin.

"Good idea," Martin said cheerfully. He walked over to the front hall closet and picked up the clothes and shoes he'd stored their earlier.

I walked them to the door, and then out of my apartment. They paid me little attention. They were both too involved with each other's company to spare me more than a simple good-bye, which suited me just fine. Martin would be happy with Hoyt. Hoyt was pleased to have Martin back. I had one less devoted slave I had to spend time with. We were all winners. A part of me fervently hoped that I would not be seeing Hoyt anytime soon. I smiled as I realized that I now had the solution to dealing with my other three devoted slaves, if they each were involved with some significant person before I had changed them. I filed those thoughts away to be dealt with at a later time. All I wanted right now was a hot bath and a massage.

I looked at the clock. It was only 8:45 P.M. It wasn't too late. I looked up the phone number for Mister Yellow. He'd be thrilled beyond belief to be called to my home to serve me. What's the point in having a devoted slave, if you don't call upon his services every once in a while?




Chapter 6. Now That's What I Call A Vacation

I had only been to Las Vegas once on a technical conference. My hotel was located off of The Strip, so I never had much of a chance to see the sights of the city. Now I had a chance to correct that, and best of all spend time with Andy at the same time. Andy was attending a police conference in Las Vegas and had asked me to go with him. Fortunately I had enough money set aside to pay for my own airfare and hotel room. So while Andy and I would not be spending the days together, since he had to attend numerous police seminars and demonstrations and so forth, we would spend the evenings together. A week in Las Vegas, even if we could only spend the evenings and one weekend together wasn't a bad deal at all.

Frankly, I would have liked to have attended at some of those police demonstrations myself. It would have been very exciting to see all those police officers practicing their strangleholds on each other, their self-defense moves and practicing their suspect restraint manoeuvres. (Who was I kidding? It would've been erotic and sexy as hell! It was just too bad they did not allow civilians to view the demonstrations.) There were a lot of sites I was going to see in Las Vegas while Andy was busy, and I'm not talking about famous Las Vegas landmarks. Las Vegas was going to be crawling with police officers in full uniform from all across North America. Can you say smorgasbord? With my strong interest in men in uniform I would be in a target rich environment to say the least. I would be very sorely tempted to use my super hypnotic powers on some of the hunky cops I was certain to encounter. I just had to resist the temptation as difficult as it was going to be. The one thing that kept my powers and hormones on a strong leash was the promise I made to Andy before we flew to Las Vegas. I told him I would only use my super hypnosis powers on police officers when I was with Andy. While I was alone or when Andy wasn't around, I would refrain from influencing any police officers in any way unless it was a matter of self-defense or life and death. I suppose you're thinking dear reader, that Andy dragged this promise out of me kicking and screaming, before we left for Las Vegas. Actually it was the other way around.


We had a discussion about this before I bought my airplane tickets. Andy was well aware of my fascination for men in uniform, especially police officers. Andy was an RCMP constable after all, and that first night when I met him at dinner at Steve and Jack's house, I fell for Andy head over heels. Of course that was just my hormones overriding my higher brain functions. When I got to know him over the following two months I saw the man behind the RCMP Constable uniform. I saw his mind, his heart, and his soul and totally fell in love with man, and not the policeman. There hasn't been a moment in my life when I regretted my commitment to Andy. Getting back to our discussion, Andy told me that he would understand how I would be overwhelmed with desire when I saw all those hunky cops. He said he would understand if I wanted to hypnotize a few of them and play with them while he was attending the conference. He said that as long as I was discreet and there was no sex or public humiliation of the police officers he would be okay with my activities. I remember looking at Andy's sweet face after he said that. I studied his face and looked deep into his eyes trying to peer into his soul. (As I may have mentioned earlier, my super hypnosis powers and mind reading abilities don't work on Andy. He's immune to any application of my skills on his mind.) I remember telling him how touched I was that he would consider making such a generous offer to me. Then I told him I couldn't accept his kind offer. If we were to do something like that together then it would be fine with me. But for me to do something like that alone, without Andy being present, would be like me doing it behind Andy's back. It would be a form of cheating and I couldn't do that to him or to our relationship. I then told him I loved him too much to risk hurting him like that. I remember how Andy smiled at me after I said that. It was at warm loving smile that filled my heart to overflowing with joy. Andy thanked me for my promise but I will draw a curtain on the details of exactly what he did. I will say that it was fun and it was a wonderful prelude to our trip to Las Vegas.
The first few days were uneventful. Andy went to the conference, and I took in the sights, and yes I did manage to squeeze in some time for some of the city landmarks. I didn't do any hypnosis of any cops, because of the promise I made to Andy. I'd be lying if I said that some little part of me didn't regret making that promise. We managed to spend some time together and we went out for a few meals, but it wasn't anything to write home about. It wasn't boring, but I wanted a bit more fun. I suppose that's when that mischievous idea popped into my mind. I decided that if I wanted a bit more fun, I'd have to be the one to start it. Andy had agreed to meet me in his hotel room (we had separate hotel rooms just to be safe), at the end of his last seminar of the day, so that we could plan out our evening. If things went as I hoped we'd be ordering room service and possibly breakfast tomorrow morning.

I waited for Andy as best I could. I watched some television to pass the time, but it really didn't keep my interest. I let out a sigh of relief when I heard the hotel room door opening at about 5:20 P.M. I smiled at Andy as he walked into the room. He turned, closed the door behind him, then turned back to face me with that sexy smile of his.

"Yes, I'm glad to see you Andy," I said to him. "I'm even more pleased that you're in your work clothes." I didn't' know why Andy was wearing his working RCMP uniform, but I was happy to see him dressed in it.

The ordinary working clothes of an RCMP constable consisted of a short sleeved very pale green, bordering on white uniform shirt with two button flapped chest pockets. The shirt fitted Andy well, but it was not at all tight, and he wore it open at the neck. The shirt merely helped to emphasize, without exaggerating, Andy's physically fit body with its broad shoulders and narrow waist. His uniform shirt was tucked into a pair of forest green uniform pants, which were encircled by a plain black leather belt with a polished silver buckle. The pants were of average fit, not too loose and not too tight (unfortunately). My eyes traveled down the front of Andy's pants, noting the smooth side angle front pockets, and the thick wide black gun belt that snuggled around Andy's hips reminiscent of the way gunfighters from the old west used to wear them. My gaze passed by the crotch of Andy's pants, somewhat reluctantly, and traveled down the length of Andy's legs. At the end of that all too short journey I saw the expected pair of polished black dress shoes, laced tightly and a foot or so apart. A simple utilitarian uniform, but I could not wait to see what Andy looked like from the back. Of course I knew from previous encounters with Andy that the uniform pants would have a yellow-gold stripe down the outside seam of each pant leg. (Oh, how many times I'd run my fingers up and down those stripes! Heavenly!) The back of the uniform pants would have two welt pockets, the left one with a button through closure which Andy would have kept buttoned. The right hip pocket would have Andy's wallet nestled inside it. The bulge of his wallet would make those uniform pants just a tad bit more snug in all the right places.

"I just came from the last presentation of the day," Andy replied with a smile. "I couldn't wait to get back here and see you. I missed you, you know."

"That's sweet, thank you," I said with an answering smile of my own. "Have you seen any purple fuzzy bunny slippers?"


"Purple fuzzy bun..." Andy started to say, but the words were cut off as his mouth dropped open with surprise. He blinked a few times and then his wonderful warm soft doe brown eyes closed. His face relaxed into a peaceful expression as he slowly returned to his hypnotic trance. His head dropped down slowly until his chin was nearly touching his chest. After a few moments he started to sway gentle on his feet as he submerged himself deeper and deeper back into his hypnotic trance. (I would like to remind you dear reader, than this was an ordinary hypnotic trance, because Andy is immune to my super hypnosis abilities.)

"How do you feel now, dear heart?" I asked him.

"Feel good," he answered softly.

"Well, come over here and lie down next to me on the bed, big boy," I said coyly.

"Yes, Corporal, right away," Andy replied, as he raised his head and opened his eyes. He looked about the room for a second or two as he got his bearings, which was understandable as it wasn't his bedroom after all. He smiled that sexy smile of his as he quickly walked over to where I was sitting. He looked down at me for a few moments blinking his eyes at me. Andy bent forward, reached out with his right hand and grabbed hold of my left hand, continuing to smile at me all the while. He pulled me up to my feet, with one mighty tug and yanked me in the direction of the big double bed. I cooperated fully in climbing up on to the bed with Andy. You would have done the same in my position. (I hope you are never in my position, at least as far as being with Andy is concerned.) After a few moments of bouncing around on the bed we were lying next to each other. Andy was to my right lying on the bed, eyes closed, relaxed and with a happy little smile plastered on his face. I had rolled onto my right side and was lying there looking at Andy, drinking in the sight of him lying there hypnotized and happy. As I lay there feasting upon that wonderful site, I remembered that when Andy went to that special place in his mind, he called me Corporal, because that is the next highest rank above Constable. Andy enjoyed the scenario of being a hypnotized RCMP Constable, and having to respond to my wishes, just like in real life where he had to obey the orders of senior officers. I suspected though that some of this was probably role playing on his part. He knew how much I liked controlling guys with hypnosis. Andy loved me a lot. I was sure that some of his responses in hypnosis were driven by a desire to please me and give me pleasure. It was just the sort of thing that Andy would do for me, because he was a big kind-hearted loving man. I sighed softly with delight as those pleasing thoughts rolled through my mind.

"Tell me, dear heart, is it okay with you that I surprised you with some hypnosis? We can stop now, if you'd rather do something else." I was fairly certain that Andy wasn't going to object to some hypnosis. It had been some time since we'd done hypnosis together for any reason.

"Corporal, I have wanted to be back in hypnosis and to be hypnotized by you for a while now," Andy said without opening his eyes or otherwise moving a muscle. "I wanted you to take me back here, to feel myself controlled by you Corporal, but I wasn't sure how to ask you."

"Well, Constable, the next time you want to return to this wonderful place in your mind, where you are a hypnotized controlled hunky RCMP constable, all you have to do is ask me. The worst that might happen is that I might not have time and I would have to say no," I told him softly in a smooth soothing voice. "I love you, you know."

"Yes Corporal, I know, and I am very happy now," Andy said with a sigh. He let out two more sighs. "I am very happy knowing that anytime I want I can ask you to take me back here." Andy smiled briefly and then a low slow moan escaped from his lips.


I raised myself up from the bed, and planted a soft kiss on Andy's lips. As I pulled away Andy let out another soft sigh of contentment. I suppose you're wondering why I didn't jump on top of Andy and start some foreplay. I planned to do that, but first I wanted to enjoy the site of him a bit more. I hadn't seen him for hours, and it felt more like days. "Why don't you count backward from 100 to 1, by ones, slowly and silently, so that you can do even deeper Andy? Won't that be fun?"

"Yes Corporal, count backward from 100 to 1. Yes, it will be fun to go deeper, Corporal." Andy agreed and that silly grin appeared on his face again.

"When you reach 50, Constable, you will roll over on your stomach so that I can get a good look at your ass in those uniform pants," I instructed him.

"Roll over onto my stomach when I reach 50, so you can see my ass. Yes, Constable," Andy said as he nodded his head in agreement.

"When you reach zero you will be so deep that you will be ready for me to start playing with your ass, and getting you aroused and hard, Constable," I added as an idea jelled in my mind. It was a bit of a naughty idea, but I didn't think that Andy would object.

"Oh yes, Corporal, please play with my ass. I want to feel your hands on my butt. It's been so long," Andy said with a wistful note in his voice.

I didn't think it has been THAT long since we'd been physical with each other, but perhaps his desires has been enhanced by the hypnotic state he was currently experiencing.

"You maybe begin counting now, Constable," I informed him.

"Yes, Corporal," Andy said. His lips moved slightly as he mouthed the word one hundred. Impulsively I moved up and kissed him on the left cheek. He smiled and continued his silent countdown. Clearly we were both looking forward to what the next few minutes would bring. I climbed up on the bed so that I was kneeing beside Andy's body. I leaned over Andy's chest and planted my hands on those wonderful pectorals of his. Andy grunted with pleasure, at least I presume it was pleasure I started to move my hands over Andy's magnificent chest, letting my fingers explore the fabric of that uniform shirt. The shirt was loose fitting, which meant that I had to push the fabric around to get the feel of Andy's nipples and his abs. (You should have realized by now, dear reader, that this was the general idea.) Sighs and grunts were Andy's only reactions to my exploration of his chest and stomach area. I didn't have much time until Andy would turn over so I shifted my attention to a more interesting area.

I smiled as my hands moved down past that big thick wide black leather gun belt which Andy had not removed. It did not take my searching fingers long to find the fly of Andy's uniform pants and begin a search for a concealed weapon. "Yes!" Andy groaned out load as my fingers located that weapon lying snug against Andy's left thigh. I was delighted, when I felt the weapon grow larger and longer as my search continued. Andy's groans and moans indicated that he was enjoying the results of my exploration as much as I. I traced the full length of that big long bulge in Andy's pants several times, and each time Andy's moans became just a bit more intense.


"Fifty!" Andy called out He opened his eyes and started to move about the bed. I backed away from him to give him room to roll over. Andy rolled away from me and onto his stomach, in a smooth easy maneuver. We were on a queen sized bed so there was no danger of him rolling off the bed. Andy crawled towards me in a crab like motion, until he was right beside me. He looked at me and smiled as he folded his arms under his head and resumed his count.

I moved about the bed until I was kneeling beside Andy. I had a wonderful full view of his strong muscular back, narrow waist and big beautiful buttocks. The big black leather gun belt only added to the overall loveliness before my eyes. I looked closely at the gun holster and realized that Andy still was still wearing his service gun in the hostler. I jerked away from Andy as if I'd just seen a diamondback rattlesnake coiled and ready to strike.

"Andy, stop counting," I said. "You need to take your gun and put it somewhere safe for a while, before you and I can continue playing with each other." I don't like guns. They scare me. Yet, I'm in love with a man who carries a gun at work each and every day. Figure that one out, dear reader. People do crazy things, when they are in love.

"Yes, Corporal, that is a good idea," Andy agreed. He pushed himself up until he was on his hands and knees. Quickly but carefully he climbed off the bed and stood up next to it facing me. Andy looked around and spotted the night stand. He opened the top drawer. He carefully withdrew his gun from the holster, and examined it closely for a moment before he carefully ejected the magazine from the gun. Swiftly he placed the empty gun and the magazine into the drawer and then slid the drawer closed. He seemed satisfied that the gun was now safely out of harm's way. Andy climbed back up onto to the bed and positioned himself next to me. He folded his arms under his head and looked over at me for a few seconds as his lips moved silently. He continued his count and then his eyes closed again.

I returned to my viewing position beside Andy and just south of his buttocks. I licked my lips as I looked at that sexy, RCMP constable butt in front of me. The big bulge of Andy's wallet in the right back pocket of those uniform pants only added to the snugness of the uniform pants that snuggled up against Andy's beautiful backside. I controlled myself. I didn't just clamp my hands on those buns of steel and start squeezing, as tempting as that might have been. Andy had a pair of killer buns and it would have been a crime not to take a few moments to appreciate how nicely sculpted they were. Sure, I'd seen Andy's buttocks in, and out of, those uniform pants many times in the past. I could still appreciate the wonder of his killer buns close up. I felt just a touch of envy looking at Andy's buns, because I wished that my backside looked as good. Still, I enjoyed the privilege of being able to stroke, caressed and fondle those two heavenly hemispheres whenever I wanted, which was something that Andy couldn't do himself. (Think about it for a second, dear reader. Just how well can you grab your own ass? Just how much fun can you have playing with your ass cheeks? See what I mean?)

"Zero, Now what Corporal?" Andy asked me as he finished his count. I had been so engrossed in studying Andy's behind that I'd forgotten about the countdown I had ordered Andy to undertake. (I've said it before and I'll say it again. Andy is a most pleasing distraction any time of day.)

"Now the fun begins, Constable," I informed him. I didn't tell him what I intended. What would be the fun in that if he knew exactly what I was planning? I reached out towards Andy's butt and using only my right index finger I gently traced the seam in the seat of Andy's uniform pants. Starting as close to the top of Andy's pants as I could, I pressed down firmly but gently on the seam and followed the path between Andy's butt cheeks, all the way down to the crotch of the pants. The big black leather gun belt prevented me from starting at the top of those pants, but I didn't care about that. It wasn't even worth my consideration. Andy sighed with pleasure as my finger finished its journey. I repeated the action several times, pushing down just a little bit harder each time. Andy's sigh's showed that he offered no objection to my actions.

"You like that don't you, Constable?" I asked him.


"Yes, Corporal, I do," Andy muttered cheerfully. He let out another sigh.

I followed the path of the pant seam on more time, but this time I extended all the fingers on my right hand and pushed down as hard as I could. I tried to get my fingers as far in between Andy's buttocks as the uniform pants would permit. It required a bit more effort on my part. Andy's sighs quickly changed to soft moans of pleasure. Andy moaned again as my right hand did a repeat performance a few more times.

"How do you feel now, Constable?" I teased him, knowing full well what his reaction would be.

"Good, Corporal," Andy responded. "I like it when you finger my ass."

"Tell me, is this turning you on at all, Constable?" I asked.

"It makes me feel a bit sexy, yes, Corporal. I'm just a bit aroused," Andy answered softly. I saw a slight blush creep over Andy's face. It seemed he was just a little bit embarrassed at feeling aroused by my fondling of his ass. To quote a line from an old BTO (Bachman - Turner Overdrive) song 'You ain't seen nothing yet.' This time when I repeated the full finger trace of the pant seam and reached the crotch of Andy' pants I took a detour and followed the seam of the pants along the inside right thigh and stopped at a point midway between the right hip and the right knee. Immediately I reversed direction and followed the pant seam up the right leg past the crotch and down the left leg across the left thigh and stopped at a point midway between the left hip and the left knees. Slowly I continued the journey back and forth across the inside of both of Andy's thighs.

"Yes1" Andy called out in between the moans that were starting to pour out from between his lips. "Oh, yes! Please don't stop!" He implored me.

"Your cock was hard before you rolled over Constable. I'll bet it's even harder now. It feels very good to be lying on your rock hard cock and feel it pressing into the bed and against your thigh, doesn't it Constable?" I wanted to be sure that Andy had not lost his erotic focus on the nights events.

"You're correct as always, Corporal," Andy admitted happily. He moaned a few more times as I continued my stroking of his thighs. I said nothing for a few minutes as I concentrated my attention on stimulating Andy's erogenous zones. My left hand wasn't doing much of anything so I reached over, grabbed a big handful of Andy's left buttock and gave it a big firm squeeze.

""Oh, God that feels wonderful," Andy cried out ecstatically. Andy continued to moan out loud and the moans were getting louder. A few grunts of pleasure were sprinkled amongst the moans. I squeezed Andy's buttocks a few more times. "Oh yes! Squeeze me! Squeeze me please! Make me your squeeze toy!" Andy called out to me as he surrendered more and more of his attention to physical pleasure that was flooding into his mind. I increased the pressure of my right hand as it stroked the inside of Andy's thighs, and then I squeezed Andy's left buttock even harder. "Shit that feels great! I want more! Don't stop! Please don't stop!" Andy called out to me.

"I won't stop, Constable," I assured him in a calm soothing voice. "I'm having fun too. It is important that we both enjoy ourselves. You don't really care what I do, as long as you and I have a good time, right Constable?" I felt it was time to subtly remind Andy just who was in charge here. He was my boy toy, after all.


"Yes, Corporal! God, yes! If it feels this good, I don't care what you do with me," Andy quickly agreed. His mind was overloading on a pleasure high and he would have agreed to nearly anything at this point. Andy trusted me though, and so he could let down his guard and agree with what I was saying to him, knowing that he was safe. He knew that I would not do anything to him that would harm him in any way. I loved him after all, and he knew that, as sure as he knew the sky was blue.

I stopped my caressing of his body and carefully climbed up onto Andy's back and positioned myself so that the bulge in my jeans was pressing down in between Andy's buttocks. "Why did you stop? What are you doing, Corporal?" Andy asked as I settled down on top of him, and started to thrust my hips at him.

"I'm dry humping you, Constable," I told him. "I am going to dry hump your ass until you come in your uniform pants. Your cock is still rock hard now and with each thrust of my hips you are going down deeper into hypnosis and feeling more aroused and horny."

"Dry hump me? Make me come in my pants?" Andy asked, bewildered. "I shouldn't do that."

"You should follow the instructions of a superior, Constable," I reminded him. "Besides you love the feeling of the bulge in my jeans pressing down in between your buttocks. I know that you do, otherwise you'd buck me off right now. You are so much bigger and stronger than I am Constable, it wouldn't be hard at all for you to do so. But you know that you should do as your Corporal says, after all you are an obedient hypnotized Constable."
"An obedient hypnotized Constable? Yes, I guess I am," Andy admitted after a few seconds thought.

"Do you like the feeling of me lying on top of you? Do you like the feeling of that big bulge in my jeans pushing down and in between your buttocks? Do you really want me to stop and climb off of you?" I asked Andy. I wanted to be sure that what was happening was okay with him. I was enjoying the experience a lot but if he had problems I wanted to know now before we went any further.

"Yes I like the feeling of you on top of me Corporal. I wasn't sure about you can humping me Corporal, but now that I feel your big cock pushing down in between my butt cheeks, I think I like it. No, I'm sure I like it. No, I don't want you to get off of me." I want you on top of me, Corporal. I want to feel your hard cock pushing into my butt," Andy answered without hesitation.

"Shall we continue? I asked in between thrusts of my denim clad hips.

"God, yes! I want you to dry hump me Corporal!: Andy cried out joyously. "Please hump my brains out! I want to be a good Constable! I want to be your good Constable! Please Corporal, I'm begging you! Pleased, pretty please hump my brains out! My, my ass is yours Corporal! Please hump my Constable ass!"

(I'm sure that if you carefully examine the previous paragraphs, dear reader, you might come to the conclusion that Andy wanted to continue with the dry humping Now I could be wrong in my presumption but looking back carefully over the facts and events of the evening I think it fair and safe to logically conclude that Andy was quite prepared to let me continue with the dry humping. I suspected if I told him to take down his pants so that I could penetrate him for real, he would have, but I knew he wasn't quite ready for that. Andy was still dealing with some physical intimacy issues, and in a way so too was I. So I decided not to cross that line that night.)


After due consideration for all of 2.7 nanoseconds, I decided to oblige Andy. I wrapped my arms firmly around that massive muscular chest of his and proceeded to pound the big bulge of my jeans into his big beautiful bubble butt as hard and as fast as I could. I grunted and groaned with the effort. Actually I grunted and groaned with the pleasure of the effort. Andy liked it too, based on the grunts groans and occasional 'oh yes' that he cried out every now and then.

"This cowboy's gonna ride your ass!" I yelled at Andy. "This cowboy's gonna ride your ass real good!"

"God yes! Ride' em cowboy!" Andy cried out as he started to pump his hips in unison with my pelvic thrusts. (Okay who among you didn't see that one coming? It's a corny line, but I'm only reporting what happened to the best of my ability for the sake of future historians. Who knows, one day these Coffee Shop Chronicles may be required reading in some university course somewhere.)

"This cowboy's gonna pound your ass Constable until he humps your brains out! This cowboy's gonna hump yer ass 'til you shoot in your pants Constable!" I cried out as I lost myself in the role-playing.

"Ride my ass, Texas! Hump my brains out, Texas! Make me mess my uniform, Master!" Andy yelled back at me.

Excitement shot through me as I thrilled to the sound of Andy calling me 'Master'. I had never even hinted that I wanted him to call me that. I had long wanted him to call me that, true, but I had never suggested it, much less hinted at it. I felt a rush of warm pleasure as I realized that Andy was starting to accept that he wanted me to be the dominant one in our relationship, at least as far as sexual play and hypnosis were concerned. I ground my jeans even harder into Andy's backside with even more determination. I squeezed my arms even tighter about Andy's chest as I humped for all I was worth. I could feel myself building up to a climax. My moans of pleasure were intermixed with Andy's. We were working together now, both driving towards a well earned release. Time passed in blur of humping, grinding, moaning, groaning and yelling. Ten minutes? Fifteen minutes? I don't know how much time passed. All I do know is that the pleasure became more and more intense, for both of us.

I don't recall what I yelled out when I shot my jeans full of hot sticky cum. I don't know what Andy yelled either. I do know that we came within seconds of each other. Don't ask me who came first the cowboy or the cop. I don't remember. I do remember that I was a cowboy gentleman. I rolled off of Andy's backside just as I felt myself shoot. I had enough presence of mind that I didn't' want to have cum stains all over the seat of Andy's uniform pants. Okay, maybe Andy bucked me off at the last second. I can't really be sure. The cowboy gentleman is my official story and I'm sticking with it.

I laid there sprawled on my back next to Andy, exhausted and happy. My face was hot and I could feel a few beads of sweat rolling down my cheeks, and my back and my buttocks. Clearly I had worked up a large head of steam during my humping engagement. (That sounds so much more dignified than saying I was sweating like a pig as I humped Andy's brains out.) As I regained my strength I became aware that the front of my jeans was no longer dry. The left leg of my jeans and the left side of my crotch were warm and wet. My cock was flaccid and felt sticky. No surprises here. After a few minutes I struggled to sit up on the bed. It was a bit more of a challenge that I had thought it would be. Clearly I had expended a great deal of energy. It was worth it, believe me. I looked down at the front of my jeans as I sat there on the bed. I was pleased to see that there was a large but only slightly damp dark patch on the left inner thigh and crotch areas of my jeans. It would seem that my relatively new underwear had prevented the escape of most of my reproductive fluid. (Hey that sounds more sophisticated and dignified than man milk.)

I turned to the left and looked at Andy. He was still lying face down on the bed. I examined the seat of his uniform pants for any sign of contribution from my jeans. (I didn't need a reason to look at Andy's uniform encased butt. I took every chance I could to look at his magnificent buns of steel.) I did not see anything in the way of a damp spot, which was a relief. Carefully I reached over with my right hand and ran my fingertips over Andy's entire butt searching for any hint of dampness. I found nothing aside from two very firm and sexy buttocks. I let a soft sigh escape from my lips as I finished my examination. I just could not seem to get enough of Andy and his wonderful body. I silently prayed that would always be the case.

"Oh that felt nice Paul," Andy said to me in that warm honey smooth tenor voice of his.

"Only nice?" I asked him, puzzled at his comment.. "You found that only nice? It felt more like the earth moved, if you ask me."

"Not that, silly. I was talking about the way you just fondled my backside," Andy said with a smile as he opened his eyes, and turned his head to look at me.

"I was checking to see if I made a spot on the seat of your pants. As it turns out, I didn't," I informed him.

"I can't say the same for the front of my pants," Andy said and then grinned at me as he rolled to his left until he was lying on his back. "See for yourself how badly you made me mess my pants, Master."

"That's the second time you've called me Master, Andy," I said as I moved closer to look at the front of Andy's pants.

"Well, it seemed to feel right somehow to call you that, at least while I'm hypnotized by you, Master," Andy replied. "I love giving up control to you, Corporal. Calling you Master makes me feel even more controlled by you."

I wrenched my gaze away from Andy's pants and looked up at Andy's face. He had a slightly glazed look on his face and his eyes seemed to be focussed off in the distance somewhere. He was still in his special place, and enjoying himself thoroughly. "You just lie back there and relax, Constable, while I examine the results of my handiwork. It's not every day that a big strong Constable is made to cum in his uniform pants."

"Yes, Master," Andy replied as he wiggled about for a few seconds and made himself comfortable. He placed his hands at the back of his head and took a deep breath. He let it out in a long slow sigh as he relaxed into the bed. He kept his eyes open, and stared off into space, the very image of contentment.

Andy was correct. He had made a mess of his uniform pants. There was a very large and very damp wet spot on the front of the pants. The wet spot was from the crotch of the pants and all the way down to the lower right thigh, covering most of the front of the right thigh. There didn't seem to be much wetness beyond the inner right thigh seam of the pants. A large cylindrical bulge could be found in the centre area of the wet spot. I didn't need x-ray vision to know what the object was. I curbed the urge I felt to stroke that bulge and see it get larger. It would be fun to do that, but I didn't want to make things difficult for Andy. The damp spot in his uniform pants would dry without leaving a stain, but not if I caused additional fluids to be deposited in the same spot.


"Most impressive indeed," I complimented him. "When you get messy, you do a first rate job of it, Corporal. Why don't you tell me how you felt when I dry humped your ass, and made you cum in your pants?"

"I'd love to, Master," Andy said. "It was wonderful, Master. At first I wasn't sure I wanted you on top of me, but once you start to bang my butt, it started to feel really good. I never knew that two guys rubbing each other like that with their clothes on could be so exciting. The idea of messing my pants, my good uniform pants seemed wrong. I thought that I could always say 'no' or go and get a towel if things got really hot and heavy. I remember how you always told me that if you ever gave me a suggestion I didn't want to follow, I could always say 'no' to it. "

"And then something happened. Something changed. When you asked me if I wanted you to continue, I suddenly realized that deep down inside I did. I wanted you to take over. I just wanted to sit back and let you decide what would happen next. .And when you said that bit about a cowboy riding my ass and making me mess my pants, I realized it was true. I didn't want to stop that from happening. I wanted it to happen to please you and because I wanted to feel myself being controlled like that. I got messy and I loved it, Master."

"Wow. That's some story, Constable. Now be a good boy, close your eyes and put your arms back down by your sides, and go down deeper and deeper for me," I instructed Andy.

"Yes, Master," he replied as he followed my instructions.

I lay there and looked at Andy, as he lay there beside me. I wallowed in the sweetness of the wonderful gift Andy had given me. Andy had tapped into the submissive side of his nature and allowed it come forth so that I could enjoy dominating him even more. I loved Andy with all my heart and this expression of his profound trust in me, moved me like never before.

"Time to come back to me, Constable. Time to be my Andy, now," I said to him as I prepared to count him out of his hypnotic trance.

"Yes, Master," Andy said softly.

"Zero and starting to come up now. One and you feel the need for oxygen and so you take in a very deep breath. Two, coming up a bit more and you feel the desire to move and stretch. Three halfway there and your body is comfortable and relaxed, and your mind is calm, clear and alert. Four, nearly there and your eyelids are starting to flutter. Five, eyes opening and wide awake, wide awake," I said to him, as I finished the awakening instructions.

Andy blinked his eyes a few times and looked over at me. He smiled at me, with that sexy warm smile of his. It was his way of letting me know that he approved of everything that had occurred while he was hypnotized. I felt a small rush of relief, as I had been concerned that he might not have approved of my making him mess his uniform pants.

Andy flashed a sexy grin at me, and then waved his right finger back and forth in front of me. "That was naughty you know, making me mess my uniform pants," he said with a smile. "I never knew you had a naughty streak in you, Paul,"


"Just trying to keep things interesting, " I replied as I smiled back at him. "Thank you for calling me Master while you were under, dear heart."

"Did I do that?" Andy asked, suddenly looking shocked.

"Yes, you did. Don't you remember?" I asked him as a worm of worry suddenly started to wiggle about in my gut.

"Got ya!" Andy crowed at me. "Of course I remember saying that. I remember everything that happened. It was all unexpected. It was wonderful. I hope we can do it again, Texas. I loved it when you took control of me."

"I loved it when you gave up control to me. How can I ever thank you for such a precious gift?" I asked him, as I looked deep into his loving eyes.

"Hypnotize me again sometime," Andy answered. "Let me serve you and be your toy. You give so much of yourself to me and everyone else, Paul, Let me be the giver and not the taker."

My throat tightened up upon hearing Andy's sweet words. I merely nodded my head in agreement. (Is it any wonder that I loved this man? With each passing day our relationship continued to grow and flower in the most unexpected ways. I felt truly blessed.)

At that point there was a knock on the hotel room door.

"Are you expecting room service, Andy?" I asked him knowing that I had not phoned for room service and that Andy had not had any opportunity to do so.

"No, Ah,, what time it is?" Andy asked me, as he glanced at his wristwatch, and then answered his own question. "It's 6 p.m. already? Oh boy!"

"Oh, boy? Hmmm. that doesn't sound good," I said razing one eyebrow at Andy as I spoke.

"Yeah, well, I meant to talk to you about it as soon as I got back from the last seminar, but you hypnotized me before I could get a word out.," Andy confessed with a blush.

"What's going on Andy? Why is someone knocking at the hotel room door?" I asked Andy.

"I invited some guys I met at the conference, to come over and talk with us. Well, with you mostly," Andy said in a rush.

"And what is it that they wish to talk with me about, pray tell?" I prompted Andy.

"Hypnosis. I told them what a good hypnotist you are and they agreed to come over and let you try it one of them," Andy answered.

"And you said that I had already agreed to do this, right?" I inquired.

"No, not exactly. I told them I'd talk to you about it after the seminar and that they should drop by at 6 p.m. to hear your decision. Do you want me to let them in? I'm sorry for putting you on the spot like this, but it is kind of your fault," Andy said apologetically.


"Yeah, I suppose you are right about that. Go ahead and let them in," I said with a lopsided grin.

"So, you're not upset with me?" Andy asked worriedly.

"Not in the least. As you said, it was my own darn fault. I suppose I could try to blame it on you and your fantastic body, but that wouldn't be fair. Go ahead and let them in. If you say they are okay, that's good enough for me." I reassured him. Andy had peaked my curiosity and there was no way I was going to say 'no' now. I suspected that he was well aware of this fact and had used it to his advantage. The man knew me pretty well.

Andy grinned happily at me as he jumped up and rushed to the door. I climbed out of the bed and stood next to the sitting area of the hotel room. I brushed futilely at the damp spot on my jeans and hoped that it wouldn't be that noticeable.

"Larry, Albert, come on in,' Andy said to the two strangers standing out in the hall. "Please sit down and we can get started.

My jaw didn't' drop to the ground but my eyes got very big as the two strangers walked into the hotel room. They were police officers. Andy had neglected to mention that little fact, but in all fairness he hadn't had much of an opportunity. I shouldn't have been that surprised since Andy was attending a police conference, and we had discussed finding some cute policemen for me to hypnotize. These two very nice looking police officers qualified in that regard. One appeared to be a motorcycle cop, and the other a patrol car cop.

"Larry, Albert, this is my good friend Paul Walton," Andy said as he began the introductions.

"Paul, this is Larry Manson," Andy said as he gestured at the motorcycle cop. "And this is Albert Stone. They would like to talk with you about hypnosis."

"Gentlemen, please sit down," I said as I took a seat in one of the chairs. Fortunately there was a small loveseat and a second chair in the room. Andy took the second chair, leaving the two cops to sit beside each other on the loveseat, with Larry seated on my left and Albert on my right. (Yes, I know that brings up some wonderful erotic ideas, dear reader, but put a leash on your hormones and let me tell the story. Okay?)

The two policemen sat down next to each other on the love seat facing me and Andy. They appeared to be slightly nervous. Who could blame them? It's not every day that you walk into a stranger's hotel room for the purpose of being hypnotized.

"Andy tells me that one or both of you have an interest in hypnosis. Unfortunately Andy did not get a chance to talk with me regarding your specific interests in hypnosis. Considering the nature of your profession, I am going to take a guess that one or both of you are interested in using hypnosis for stress relief , to change a bad had or for goal setting," I said attempting to start up a conversation with two strangers.

"That is correct," Larry said stiffly. He wasn't at all at ease. Albert looked just as uncomfortable as Larry. Only Andy and I were relaxed.


"Andy did not tell me how much you know about hypnosis, so if you will indulge me, please let me explain what it is and how it works." I said with as friendly a smile as I could manage. "If you have any questions, feel free to interrupt me."

"Thank you," Larry said coolly. He wasn't unfriendly, just reserved. He did not fully trust me, despite Andy reassurances. It was understandable, since the man had just met me.

So for the next ten for fifteen minutes I talked about hypnosis and what it could and could not do. I won't bore you with the details of my 'this is how hypnosis works' talk. I will say that when I finished both Larry and Albert were more willing to have me hypnotize Larry, although they still seemed a bit hesitant about it. They asked intelligent questions about hypnosis. They asked me why I was so willing to do this, and they asked if I had ever hypnotized Andy. With Andy's permission I answered honestly. This seemed to put them a bit more at ease. I also discovered that Andy knew both of these policemen from previous conferences. They had known each other for years, though they met only once or twice a year. The friendship between Andy and these policemen would make it easier to hypnotize them, if I were using ordinary hypnosis.

What I did not mention to them was that I would be using my super hypnosis powers on Larry and on Albert. I wasn't sure how I would arrange that, but I was sure the opportunity would present itself before too long. Of course Andy knew that I was going to use my super hypnosis powers on Larry when I hypnotized him. Andy would not have told either of the policemen about this, because they would not have believed him. These two cops might have wanted hypnosis, but they were going to get a little bit more. I was looking forward to starting the induction, when I got that creepy feeling in the back of my head. I cursed silently to myself because I knew what it meant. Something wasn't right here. Something was wrong, potentially dangerously wrong.
"I hope you will pardon me for saying this, but something just doesn't seem right." I said quietly, as I looked from one good looking hunky cop to the other. I didn't have time to take a good close look at the policemen, other than to note that they seemed physically fit and attractive. I needed to determine why the policemen were still on edge. I had a couple of ideas, but that was all. Something just didn't feel right to me, and over the years I'd learned to trust my instincts.

"What makes you say that?" Andy asked as he turned and looked at me. "Don't you trust me? Isn't my vouching for these brother officers good enough for you? I trust them. So should you." Andy seemed just a bit miffed with me that I would question the motives of his fellow officers. If I wasn't careful I could offend him and our two guests, with the result of no hypnotized cops for the evening. Not a very desirable outcome, but something still didn't feel right.

"Of course I trust you, Andy. I also trust your judgment," I reassured Andy as I threw a quick soft smile at him. "Nevertheless, something about this situation doesn't sit right with me. Something is missing. There is something that you or these police officers haven't told me. I don't know what it is, but it's important enough to cause them to feel uncomfortable with me, and to not trust me. Hypnosis is not possible without trust between the volunteer and the hypnotist. It seems clear to me that both of our guests have reservations about this undertaking and I would like to know what the problem is. Hopefully it can be addressed; otherwise we are all wasting our time."

"You're gay, aren't you?" Larry asked me bluntly.

"Yes, I am," I answered. I had half expected the question so I wasn't surprised by it. "Does that make you uncomfortable?"


"To be honest, yes," Larry said with a gulp. "How do I know you won't try something when you've got me under? I'm not stupid. I know that gay guys have a thing for cops. The idea of hypnotizing a cop is probably a turn on for you, and it's the real reason why you want to do this, isn't it?"

"So that's what all this is about is it?" I said with a sigh. "Of course I want to hypnotize a cop. Cops are for the most part are very attractive to me. However, I am not about to hypnotize you Larry, so I can screw your ass," I answered sarcastically. "Hypnosis doesn't work that way. I thought I explained that to you."

"So you say, and how can I know you're telling me the truth?" Larry asked.

"I don't think that Albert would allow anything like that to happen, nor would Andy for that matter," I said as I tried to alleviate his fears.

"I suppose not," Larry admitted. "But I'm not comfortable with a gay hypnotist."

"Then we best call this off," I said to Larry. "If you are not 100% sure you want to do hypnosis with me, then there really is no point in even trying." I could see that a potentially fun evening was evaporating in front of my eyes. I could use my super hypnosis powers to change Larry's mind, but that wouldn't be right. I sighed dejectedly, and stood up. I offered my right hand to Larry.

"Wait. Maybe I can help," Andy called out to Larry and Albert as they stood up preparing to leave.

"How?" I asked puzzled, as I looked over at Andy.

"Larry, Albert, if you promise that this information will not leave this room, I am willing to tell you something that should put your fears at rest," Andy declared. "I am going to call on your honor as fellow police officers, to give me your word that you will never tell another soul what I am about to tell you."

"Very dramatic, Andy," Larry said with a large dollop of sarcasm in his voice. "But I can see you are serious about this, whatever this information is. So, I agree. How about you Albert?"

"I agree as well, but only because I'm curious," Albert replied.

"You have nothing to fear from Paul," Andy said. "He and I are both gay. We are partners. He hypnotized me and dry humped me just before you two arrived." Andy blushed as he described our recent activities to Larry and Albert. I was surprised at Andy. It was not like him to reveal such private information to strangers, even if they were fellow policemen. "Paul's committed to me. He likes to hypnotize other men, but he doesn't fool around with them. He made me that promise and he has kept it. I trust him with my life, my love and my heart. You can trust him, I assure you."

"You're a queer?" Larry blurted out, astonished at Andy's admission.

"I'm a police officer, just like you, actually," Andy replied with just a touch of heat in his voice. "I just happen to be a homosexual. I know how much hypnosis can help with the stress of being a cop. I know firsthand that Paul is a good hypnotist. He can help you, if you will let him."

"I never would have guessed," Albert declared as he looked at Andy. "You seem so butch."


"The only difference is what goes on in the bedroom," Andy said with a sigh. "Well that and it's not easy finding someone to confide in or to have a relationship with."

"Tell me about it," Albert said as he nodded his head at Andy, and sighed.

"Say what?" I cried out as I picked up on Albert' admission. "You're gay too?"

"Hell no!" Albert yelled back at me. "I was merely agreeing that cops have trouble with relationships due to the nature of our jobs."

"Oh, my mistake," I apologized as I looked at Albert. "So, do you want to have a session or not, Larry?" I asked.

"I'll give it a try, but I should warn you that I have my doubts about all this," Larry said as he sat back down on the love seat. "Still, Andy seems to trust you. I trust you enough to try this, and Albert will be here to watch my back."

"All right then, let's begin," I said as I stood up and walked over to where Larry and Albert were sitting. "Larry, stand up, look me dead in the eyes and tell me that you agree to let me hypnotize you." I said in a commanding tone of voice. The creepy feeling at the back of my head had faded away. The danger had passed. Apparently, the danger had been that Larry and perhaps Albert were homophobic. I don't always know what the danger is when I get that creepy feeling, but I've learned to trust it.

"You've got to be kidding," Larry said with a laugh as he sat there in front of me.

"No, I'm not kidding," I said sternly. "I don't trust someone unless they look me in the eyes when they talk to me. If you can't do that, when you tell me that you have agreed to let me hypnotize me, then you don't really mean it, and you're just wasting my time."

"Fine. Whatever." Larry said with a sigh as he stood up in front of me. He was a few inches taller than I was, so I had to look up slightly to meet his eyes. He looked down and locked his eyes with mine. "I hereby state that I agree to let you try to hypnotize me."

As Larry's eyes locked onto mine, I projected my super hypnosis power into his mind. Thoughts are much faster than words, so I was able to send several long commands while essentially ignoring what Larry was saying to me. "Larry, the suggestions I am about to give you will work almost immediately. You will find that each suggest takes hold of your mind easily. The more suggestions I give you the deeper you fall into hypnosis. You will feel pleasure in listening to my instructions and carrying them out. You will tell me when a suggestion feels wrong to you, or when you feel uncomfortable carrying out my instructions. You will give up control to me only if you truly wish to do so. When next told to sit down you will cross your legs."

"Thank you Larry. Please sit back down," I said as I broke eye contact, turned around and headed back to my chair. I sat down and made myself comfortable, as I looked over at Larry, who had sat back down in his chair and crossed his right leg up over his left, just as he had been instructed. I was pleased to see the confirmation that my super hypnosis powers worked on Larry.

"Albert, could you come here for a second, please?" I ask him.

"Okay, but why?" Albert asked as he stood up and walked over to stand in front of me. He looked down at me in puzzlement.


I looked up at him and looked him in the eyes as I said to him, "Albert, I don't want Larry to feel crowded or self conscious, so it would be best if you stood a little away from him"

Thinking quickly, I sent out a few quick mental commands. "Albert, the induction I am about to perform on Larry will affect you as well. However, you will not feel any of the effects or show any responses to the suggestions I give Larry. You will not enter into the wonderful state of hypnosis until you hear me say the phrase 'you join Larry'. You will remain standing, comfortable awake and alert until then, content to watch Larry being hypnotized. When told to stand behind me you will tap my right shoulder three times when you are standing behind me."

Albert looked down at me and blinked his eyes a couple of times as my mental commands entered his mind. "I suppose that makes sense," he agreed doubtfully. "So where do you want me then? Not on the bed I hope." He said with a grin.

It was nice to see that Albert had a sense of humor about the situation. "Perhaps you could stand behind me so that you can see what is going on, and so that Larry can see you. I'd like to use your badge as a focal point for Larry."

"Okay, if you say so," Albert agreed as he walked over to stand behind me. "But I feel kind of silly just standing here." He commented. I felt three soft taps on my right shoulder. I smiled as I realized that Albert was just as responsive to my super hypnosis powers as Larry. This was going to be a fun evening.

"Please sit with your feet flat on the floor, your hands in your lap and make sure that you are comfortable, Larry" I instructed him.

Larry uncrossed his legs and positioned himself as I had directed.

"Now I would like you to look at the badge on Albert's uniform shirt. I would like you to stare at it without straining your eyes. Just try to look at it. Just look at the badge and let everything else in the room just fade into the background of your awareness. You know exactly where you are right now. You know who is in this room with you and you know that you are safe,"

The start of an induction is always my favorite part of hypnosis. It is the gradual changes in the subject that I find so stimulating.

"When you find that you can look at the badge on Albert' uniform shirt easily and effortlessly, just nod your head or say the word yes," I said to him as I pitched my voice into the well practiced smooth and soothing tones that I used during an induction. "Listen to my words and let them help to focus your attention on the badge that you see. Let all the other sounds in the room just fade into the background of your awareness, Larry. In hypnosis you are always aware of what is going on. You are never asleep. Hypnosis is a heightened state of awareness, caused by your attention being focused on one thing to the exclusion of everything else."

Larry's head dipped briefly while I was speaking, which was a good sign.


"Slowly now, Larry, take a long slow deep breath, hold it for a moment of time and let it out in a long slow deep sigh," I said to him. Larry immediately did as I said. "Take another deep breath and let it out in a long slow sigh, and as you do you may notice that you feel just a bit more calm, a bit more relaxed than you did a few minutes ago when we started this induction. There is nothing magical or mysterious about this reaction. It is simply your body responding to the effort involved in taking a very deep breath. The relaxation comes from the release of tension across your chest, back and midriff as you exhale."

Larry exhaled the second breath just as I finished speaking to him.

"It is simple and it feels good, doesn't it Larry?" I asked him as I looked at him.

"Yes, it does feel good," Larry responded.

"By focusing your attention on that shiny badge, you are actually able to hear my words more clearly because you are using your powerful ability to concentrate. It is like when you watch a really good movie or a sporting event, you are able to ignore and forget about everything else. The more you concentrate the easier it becomes, and the easier it becomes the more you concentrate. When you can feel that happen, when you feel yourself able to concentrate on my words just a bit more then you were before, you respond with the word 'yes' or you nod your head, whichever is easier for you to do."

"Yes," Larry said as soon as I finished speaking. It seemed that my super hypnosis commands were working just as I'd hoped.

"Eyes focused on the badge now, to the exclusion of everything but the sound of my voice and the words that I am saying to you. Let the soothing smooth tone of my voice help you to become more focused and to better follow and understand the meaning of my words as I speak them to you. Soon and very soon indeed you will feel that deep down in your body there is a tiny little bit of calm and relaxation that you never noticed before. It has always been there, but you have been too busy to noticed it. But now with my help you can focus your concentration and feel that bit of relaxation and calm down deep in your body. When you feel it, when you are aware of it, you respond with a 'yes' and continue to stare at the badge,"

Larry blinked his eyes a couple of times but didn't say anything.

"You do not have to wait for me pause when you wish to respond, Larry," I told him. "Just say 'yes' the second that you feel that bit of relaxation in your body. There will be times when I do pause to let your mind assimilate the suggestions I am giving you. These brief moments of quiet will actually help your ability to concentrate and focus your attention on the badge that you are staring at."

"Yes, Larry said.

"Soon and very soon indeed, you will find it becomes easier to stare as the badge, and when that happens you respond, as before, with the word 'yes'. When you feel that bit of relaxation in your body start to increase and spread out just a bit as I am talking to you, you respond with the word 'yes'. The mind and body can do some amazing things when you allow them to work together as you are doing now. You..."

"Yes, yes," said Larry cutting off my words.

"Think only of the badge that you are staring at. Become aware of its shape and how the light reflects off of it. And as you do, the feeling of relaxation in your body grows and spreads outward. Soon your entire midriff will feel relaxed and calm. The instant that happens you know how to respond, because with each response the feeling of relaxation and comfort becomes more profound."


"Yes, Larry said a half second later.

"The more you stare at that wonderfully shiny badge the more relaxed and comfortable your body feels. And that feeling of relaxation moves down from your midriff to your waist and then to your stomach and to your hips"

"Yes, Larry replied.

"It feels so nice now to keep staring at the badge and to let yourself go, doesn't it?" I asked him.

"Yes, it does," Larry replied. He was wonderfully focused on the badge and still able to respond with more than one word answers.

"It feels so good to feel your body relaxing that you want that feeling to move down your hips, to your thighs and then to your knees. So you keep staring at the badge and listening to my words because you know that they help you to go down deeper and feel more relaxed and comfortable."

"Yes, feels so good," Larry said as his face started to take on a lightly blank look.

"The relaxation moves down your knees to your ankles and now to your feet. You can feel that deep relaxation spreading down your feet, your heels and even down to each toe on your feet. When you feel your legs and lower body are relaxed and comfortable, you take a long slow deep breath and let it out easily and effortlessly. That simple deep breath taking you down deeper and deeper,"

"Deeper, yes," Larry agreed. A second later he took a deep breath and let out. As he did the expression on his face became blank as if his mind were becoming empty.

"Now that your lower body is relaxed and comfortable, the deep relaxation that you so desire begins to move up your body from your waist. As it does so and spread across your chest, you will notice a change in your breathing. When your breathing becomes deep and rhythmic, really pleasant you respond and just continue to go deeper, because that's all you want to do right now."

"Yes, I want to go deeper," Larry admitted. "Feels so good."

"Up your chest to your shoulders, relaxing your shoulders and making you sink back deeper into the loveseat," I suggested to him.

Larry immediately leaned back into the loveseat and slouched down a bit. "Yes," he said.

"Now that relaxation pours down from your shoulders into each arm filling your arms up with relaxation. Like water filling up a glass the relaxation fills your fingers, then your hands and your wrists, moving up your arms to your elbows and from there back up to your shoulders. You arms are so relaxed now Larry that they are starting to feel like there are helium filled balloons attached to your wrists. The deeper you go, the lighter your arms feel and the lighter your arms feels the deeper you go. Always going deeper always feeling better."

"Yes," Larry said as both his arms started to lift off his lap and rise into the air.


"The higher your arms rise, the deeper you go and the deeper you go the higher your arms rise. When you arms are floating fully straight up as high as they can go, you will be pulled up onto your feet. Your legs will be strong and secure beneath you, well able to support your weight. When you are standing up you will do down ten times deeper into relaxation and hypnosis than you are now. Your head and neck will be as relaxed as the rest of your body, and your neck will easily be able to hold your head up so you can keep looking at that lovely shiny badge."

"Yes, deeper and lighter," Larry replied as his arms continued to rise. "Must keep looking at the badge."

I smiled as I watched Larry's arms rise higher and higher. It was delightful to see his face become even blanker as he slipped down deeper into hypnosis. His arms were nearly pointed straight up now.

"Just keep looking at the badge and let yourself go," I encouraged him as his arms stretched up even higher. Larry struggled to his feet as he stood up, his arms straight up in the air. A few seconds later Larry was standing up, looking relaxed and comfortable as he kept staring at the badge on Albert's uniform shirt. Only the blank look on his face and the fact that Larry's arms were straight up in the air gave any indicated that he was in a hypnotic trance.

"Very good, Larry," I congratulated him. "No doesn't it feel wonderful to be in a deep hypnotic trance?

"Yes, feels wonderful," Larry agreed.

I stood up and walked over to him. Larry didn't react. He was staring at the badge to the exclusion of everything else just as I had intended. "Larry when I touch your forehead you arms will drop to your sides, your eyes will close and your head will drop to your chest. You will remain standing comfortably, as you drop down even deeper into hypnosis. You will be in a special place in your mind where you are comfortable, safe and secure. Your mind will be at peace, calm and clear. You will respond easily and quickly to all of my suggestions and will find that each time you do respond to my suggestions, your feeling of peace and joy increases just a bit. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Larry replied softly.

"Do you want me to touch your forehead and send you down into this very deep state of hypnosis?" I teased him. I knew what his answer would be. I was just dragging out the induction a bit.
"Oh yes, very much," Larry said with a hint of pleading in his voice.

"Even if that means you feel controlled by me? Even if that make you feel like a cop toy?" I asked him.

"Yes, I, I want to be a cop toy if I can go even deeper," Larry replied after a few seconds hesitation.

"Good, because you can always say no, cop toy," I said to him as I touched his forehead with the fingers of my right hand.

Larry's armed dropped to his side and his eyes snapped shut. A second later his head slowly dropped forward to rest on his chest. A smile blossomed on his face and he sighed contentedly.

"What are you smiling about Larry?" I asked him.


"I'm smiling because I feel so good, sir. I'm your cop toy, sir," Larry said and a giggle escaped his lips, then he continued to smile.

"So shall I refer to you as 'cop toy one' for the rest of your session, Larry?" I asked him, hoping he would agree.

"Yes, please sir. I am Cop Toy One, sir," Larry answered and the smile on his face got just a bit bigger.

"Fine when you are a trance you will respond to the name 'Cop Toy One, or your real name 'Larry" I instructed him. "The trigger phrase that will return you to this wonderful state of hypnosis or an even deeper state than this Larry, is 'iron cowboy'. This trigger phrase only works when I say it. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir.," Larry replied.

"So what happens when you hear me say 'iron cowboy', Larry?" I asked him. I had to check that he actually did understand.

"I return to this state where I am your 'Cop Toy One', sir," Larry replied.

"Good, Cop Toy One." I congratulated him.

"Thank you sir," Larry replied.

I was beginning to think that he was one of those guys who just had to have the last word. I smiled back at him even though I knew he couldn't see me. I wanted to try out my new toy, but there was something else I had to take care of first. I turned away from Larry and turned to look at Albert. "So what do you think, Albert? Do you think he's under?" I said with a smile.

Albert stood there with his mouth hanging open, flabbergasted. He moved his mouth a few times and then words started to tumble out. "I don't fucking believe this! What the hell did you do to him?"

"Exactly as I told you I would. I merely hypnotized him, Albert, nothing more," I answered calmly.

"The fuck you did!" Why's he acting so submissive then? That's not his normal behaviour!" Albert wasn't pleased with what I had done with Larry.

"I don't know for sure, but I suspect he has a secret desire to want to feel controlled. If you'd paid attention to what I told him, you'd realize that I left the choice up to him. He chose to explore this side of his personality," I explained.

"Screw this! Wake him up right now!" Albert demanded.

"As you wish," I replied. I could afford to be calm and collected because Albert would be joining Larry soon enough. Still it might do Albert some good to reassure him that Larry wasn't suffering at all.

"Larry I am going to count from zero to five where zero is this state or an even deeper state than this and five is when you are completely out of his hypnosis and your normal self in every way. You will wake up feeling refreshed, relaxed, calm and at peace. You will remember everything that happened when I hypnotized you. Do you understand?"


"Yes, sir, but I would really rather stay here," Larry replied with a wistful note in his voice.

I had to ignore Larry desire to remain hypnotized. Albert was alarmed, not to mention armed, and I did not want to take any chances with him. "Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Wide awake, Larry! Wide awake!" I said as I counted Larry out.

"Huh? Where am I? Oh wait, I remember now. You put me under, Paul. Wow! That was really something. How long was I out?" Larry babbled as blinked his eyes, and raised his arms overhead in a big stretch.

"I would guess that it's been fifteen or twenty minutes since we started, Larry," I told him. "How do you feel?"

"In a word, terrific!" Larry answered. "If I'd known hypnosis was this good, I'd have looked into it years ago. You've got to give this a try, Albert. It's great!"

I did my best to hide the smile that tried to break out on my face. Larry was a very satisfied subject and he sounded a bit like Tony the Tiger from the Frosted Flakes commercials.

"Are you nuts?" Albert cried out at Larry. "Don't you know what you were saying when you were under? You agreed to be this faggot's cop toy?"

"Yeah, I guess I did," Larry said with a blush. "It just seemed natural somehow. I guess I liked not having to worry about anything and letting someone else do all the thinking and take all the responsibility. I knew what I was saying, Albert. Before you ask, no, I would not have let him screw my ass."

"Well, thank God for that," Albert said with relief. "I still think you're nuts if you want him to put you back under tonight. If you do, I'm definitely sticking around to keep an eye on your back." Albert fixed me with a less than friendly stare. "Are you sure you're okay, Larry?"

"I'm fine. I certainly feel a lot more relaxed and less stressed than when this whole thing started," Larry assured Albert. "So if you have no further objections, I'd like to go back under and have Paul teach me how to relax when I get upset at work."

"Glad to," I said to Larry. "The first thing you need to do is to find an iron cowboy."

Larry's eyes closed and his entire body relaxed as he slipped back into the trance that he had so recently left. He swayed slightly on his feet, but otherwise had no problem standing up.

"Cop Toy One is ready, sir" Larry said with a smile.

"I still don't fucking believe he's letting you do this to him. You'd just better be careful, because I'm watching you," Albert warned me, as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

"Of course," I said calmly. "Might I ask you a question, Albert?"

"Yes, go ahead," Albert answered.


"Why does Larry's submissive behaviour upset you so much?"

"It's demeaning. A policeman risks his life every day, and you should show more respect for Larry," Albert answered.

"I'm not asking him to do this, Albert, I am only acquiescing to his request," I responded.

"I still think it's wrong and I'm going to make sure you don't take advantage of him, in any way," Albert declared. He uncrossed his arms and shook his right index finger at me to emphasize his point.

"I have no intention of doing that, as you will soon see," I said trying to assure Albert. "I could not see you when I was doing the induction on Larry. Were you focusing intently on what I was saying to him during the induction?"

"Actually, yes I was. I wanted to be sure you didn't slip in some gay suggestions," Albert admitted.

"I thought that might be the case," I said thoughtfully. "I suspect that you're going to experience what is known as a delayed induction. It sometimes happens to really good subjects. It is similar to going into a trance at a stage hypnotist show, when you are in the audience and not on stage."

"Doubtful, since I don't want to be hypnotized and I never agreed to be hypnotized," Albert scoffed at me. He crossed his arms in front of his chest again to emphasize his dismissal of my idea.

"Don't knock it 'til you've tried it, Albert," I said with a grin.

"Very funny. Not," Albert said as he glared at me.

"Why don't you join Larry?" I said to Albert with a big grin on my face.

"Yeah like that's going to happen," Albert said with a growl. "I ought to?." Albert stopped in mid sentence and stared off into space.

"Ought to do what, Albert?" I prompted him. I knew what was about to happen and I savoured every sweet second of it.

Albert looked around and finally saw Larry standing there entranced. Albert locked his eyes on Larry. A few seconds later Albert' arms dropped to his side. Albert gazed remained fixed on Larry. (I knew that Albert was looking at the sheriff's badge that was on Larry's uniform shirt, but Andy didn't know that.)

"Yes, deeper and deeper," Albert said softly a few times. A minute or so later Albert started to raise his arms up in the air. Moments later his arms were straight up in the air. Albert raised himself up on his toes and then settled back down on his feet.

"Yes," Albert said to no one and stood there with his arms in the air staring at Larry.

"What is happening to Albert, Paul?" Andy called out to me.


"He's carrying out Larry's induction, Andy," I answered. "I thought why not two cops for one induction? Hang on a second while I finish this." I walked over to Albert and touched him on the forehead with my fingers. As expected Albert' arms dropped to his side, his eyes closed and his head dropped down to his chest..

"Cop Toy Two is ready, sir" Albert said clearly and loudly. A grin that matched the one on Larry's face, appeared on Albert's face.

"Thank you Albert. I think I will give you a different trigger phrase though. Your trigger phrase, which works only when I say it, is 'firebird freedom'. Do you understand, Albert?" I asked my second hypnotized cop toy.

"Yes, sir. When you say 'firebird freedom' I return to this state where I can be Cop Toy Two," Albert answered cheerfully.

"Okay, so now what?" Andy asked me, interrupting my conversation with Albert..

"Well, we are going to have a little fun with these guys but first I want to get a really good look at them. I haven't had the chance to look them over.

"Go feast on your eye candy, Paul. I'll order the four of us steaks from room service. The least we can do is feed these handsome hard working men," Andy grinned at me. "I'll play it safe and order well done for everyone."

"Sounds good to me, Andy," I said as I walk over to where Larry was standing. He went under first so it seemed only fair that I start my examination with him. I walked over and stood in front of the hypnotized police officer. He looked so relaxed it was almost a shame to disturb him. He was slightly taller than me, so I would guess his height at five feet and ten inches.

"Stand at attention, Cop Toy One," I barked at Larry. "I wish to inspect you and your uniform."

"Yes sir!" Larry hollered back at me as he snapped to attention. His head came up as he opened his eyes. He brought his legs together and threw his shoulders back, while he slapped his arms smartly down to his sides and held them there.


I looked down at Larry's feet to find that they were encased in a pair of dark brown leather motorcycle boots. Unlike cowboy boots which do not have laces, these boots had laces that stared from the usual position half way up the shoe part of the boot and stopped about a third of the way up the front of the shaft of the boot. The boots were tightly laced, and there was no way they were going to come off easily. The boots had a bit of a shine on them, but it was clear that they were everyday working boots and not parade dress boots. The boots ended just a couple of inches below the start of Larry's knees, as one might expect. The uniform breeches were light tan in colour and fit Larry well. They were snug but not skin tight, and from what I had observed they moved well. The front of those breeches had top pockets, not side angle pockets. The fly of the breeches were closed, and there was no discernable bulge anywhere in the front of those breeches, so much for Larry being turned on by being hypnotized. You can't have everything. A big thick dark brown leather gun belt encircled Larry's waist. The colour of the leather exactly matched that of the dark brown leather motorcycle boots. Attached to the leather gun belt was the usual assortment of police equipment, including the gun holster, with a gun in it. (Guns make me nervous. I don't even like it when Andy carries one in my apartment, but I've learned to put up with it. There was no way I was going to touch that gun, though.) Moving on up with my inspection I came across a light tan long sleeved uniform shirt that exactly matched the colour of the uniform breeches, which again wasn't exactly unexpected. The shirt had two chest pockets on it with button flap closures that were done up. There was a name tag just above the right chest pocket that said "L. Manson". The six pointed star sheriff's badge was pinned just above the left chest pocket. The badge number, if you have to know was 123456. (Yes, of course I'm lying. You think I'd really tell you the policeman's badge number? Please! Give me a little credit for knowing when to be discrete.) The uniform shirt had the usual button front which was all done up except for the top collar button. The shirt was well fitting, loose enough to be comfortable but snug enough to show that Larry did not have the slightest hint of a belly on him. I could see the top of the white undershirt that Larry was wearing underneath his uniform shirt.

My eyes moved up past the uniform to study the handsome face in front of me. He was Caucasian with just a hint of a tan on his clear skin. The eyes were hazel, and clear as they stared out at a distant point somewhere behind me. The eyes seemed in proper proportion to the rest of the face, not too big and not small little piggy eyes either. The hair was black thick and cut very short. I would have expected such since motorcycle helmets can get hot. There was a thick black moustache filling in the area between the nose and the upper lip. The nose was strong and large but it did not stick out of the face. The lips were pressed firmly together and were slightly on the thin side. The chin and the jaw were firm squared off and manly. Everything about this face suggested that this was a man who was confident and sure of his ability to hand any situation. (Yes, dear reader, I was aching to plant a big wet sloppy kiss on Larry's lips, if only to see what his reaction would have been. The odds were that Larry was heterosexual, and the result of my kissing him could have been trouble. So, no kissing, at least not right now.)

I slowly walked to Larry's left side and around to his back to complete my inspection of Cop Toy One. As I walked around I noticed that there were stripes down the outside seam of the uniform breeches. Three thin stripes, a white one with a blue one on either side. Further investigation of the stripes would have to wait, as I still had to inspect Albert as well. I did notice another difference from cowboy boots though, which was that there were laces down the outer side of the motorcycle boots, which stopped at about one third down the length of the shaft of the boot. The back side of Larry's uniform was delightful. The uniform shirt was unremarkable, a simple continuation of the light tan colour and the usual seams along the side of the shirt and across the shoulders. The delightful part was the uniform breeches. (Come on now, dear reader. Did you expect me to say something else? Surely by now you know I am a butt man.) The light tan breeches were snug but not tight across Larry's buttocks. Larry's buttocks were full and round, fleshy and firm, and in those uniform breeches a delight to behold. There were two button flap back pockets on those breeches. The large bulge in the right back pocket suggested that this was where Larry's wallet called home. There appeared to be a patch of slighter darker material that covered the seat of the breeches and extended along the back of the pants down each leg, to about mid thigh. I had never seen it before.

"Larry, what is that patch of material on the seat of your pants and down your legs?" I asked him.

"It is padding on my breeches to make riding my motorcycle more comfortable, sir," Larry answered crisply.

"Ah, I see. Does it work, Larry?" I inquired.

"Yes, very well sir. I am able to ride for a much longer period of time without getting a sore ass, sir," Larry answered.

'I see. Remove your gun belt and hold it out in front of you at chest level with both hands," I commanded Larry.


"Yes, sir," Larry barked, as he put action to words. His hand moved to the buckle of his gun belt quickly unfastening it. He carefully pulled the gun belt away from his waist, and then moved his left hand behind his back and over to his right as he passed the gun belt behind his back. Slowly and carefully he brought the gun belt out from behind his back and held it in front of him with just his right hand. Quickly he grabbed the unfastened belt with his left hand and shifted the belt a bit as if trying to be sure he had a firm grip on it. Moments later he raised the gun belt up in front of him just as he had been instructed.

Now I had a chance to examine the area of his pants that the big thick gun belt had been covering up. As I had expected there was a dark brown belt snaking its way through the tunnel belt loops of those light tan uniform breeches. I walked around to Larry's front. The belt buckle was not noteworthy, just your classic D-ring fastening. My curiosity satisfied, it was time to move on to Albert.

"Thank you, Cop Toy One," I said to Larry knowing that he liked to be called that. "You may put your gun belt back on, stand at ease now, close your eyes and relax, and continue to go deeper and to feel even better."

"Thank you, sir," Larry replied, as he lowered his arms. It took him only a few seconds to swing the gun belt behind his back from his right side and catch the belt with his left hand. Easily he moved the two end of the belt together and fastened it about his waist. A soft sigh escapee his lips as he moved his legs apart and relaxed his body. Second later his eyes closed and his head dropped down to his chest.

I turned my attention to Albert. "Stand at attention, Cop Toy Two!" I barked at Albert.

"Sir, yes, sir!" Albert hollered back at me as he snapped to attention. He brought his legs together and threw his shoulders back in one smooth motion. He held is harms stiffly at his sides, pointed straight down. Lastly he raised his head and held it straight ahead, his eyes open and looking out directly in from of him. Albert held his entire body stiffly like a statue. I couldn't help but smile as his conditioned response.

I walked over to Albert and looked him over starting with his head. I had to tilt my head upward a bit as Albert was significantly taller than I was. Albert was taller than Larry, but shorter than Andy. I would guess Albert's height at five feet and eleven inches. Albert was Caucasian with fair skin that was slightly more tanned than Larry's skin. Albert had neatly trimmed straight black hair which was in full retreat. Some people say bald men are sexy, well Albert was not bald but he had a good start down that road. (He did look sexy, in my humble opinion, but I was evaluating his entire body.) . Like Larry, Albert did not wear glasses. Steady clear dark blue eyes stared out from either side of a hard firm nose. Lips pressed firmly together in a line that made the face appear even harder. A strong chin and hard jaw line suggested this was a face that didn't take any back talk. Overall, Albert's clean shaven face was the classic face you would expect a cop to have, firm hard rock steady, suggesting someone you could rely on. Yet, there was a subtle touch of softness in Albert's face that hinted at something else. Unlike Larry, Albert appeared to be a man of more than one dimension. I knew I was going to enjoy learning more about him.


I moved my gaze down to his long sleeved dark brown uniform shirt with the usual button front which was all done up except for the top collar button. The shirt had two chest pockets on it with button flap closures that were done up. There was a name tag just above the right chest pocket that said "A. Stone". The oval police officer badge was pinned just above the left chest pocket. The badge number was 1-800-SPANK-ME. (If only it HAD said that, I would have really been in heaven. Can you imagine meeting a cop who wants you to spank him when he is in uniform? Now that would be one heck of a fantasy if you ask me, dear reader.) The long sleeved shirt was well fitting and tapered just slightly around Albert's waist. Aside from the light brown buttoned down shoulder flaps, the shirt was a typical police uniform shirt, so I directed my attention downwards.
A big thick dark brown gun belt came into my view as I moved my gaze down the front of Albert's body. The belt concealed a part of the light brown uniform pants that Albert was wearing, but I'd remedy that situation a little later. The light brown uniform pants had front side angle pockets and a smooth front. The fly was closed. (Just thought I'd mention that point in case you were wondering, dear reader.) The pants fit Albert adequately; they looked to be comfortable and not at all tight or snug. (Well, you can't have everything.) Like Larry, Albert did not seem to find hypnosis at all an erotic experience. (It appeared that I was the only person in the room who was getting a rise out of the situation.) The pants had a sharp crease in the front of each leg that started about mid-thigh and ended with the cuffs at the bottom of the pant legs. The pant legs broke over a pair of dark brown shoes which had a slight shine to them. The shoes looked as if they were well broken in. All in all, Albert did look attractive in his uniform.

I walked around Albert to get a good look at the back of his uniform. As I did so, I noticed that his pants did not have any stripe down the outside seams of the legs. Albert was wearing shoes and not boots, so it seemed a foregone conclusion that unlike Larry, Albert was not a motorcycle cop. The back of Albert's pants were a delight. (Men's backsides are always a delight to me. Call it a weakness, or a fetish if you like. I don't apologize for it. I just enjoy it, dear reader.) There were two back welts pockets, and the left one had a button through closure which was undone. The right back pocket looked to be empty while there was a large bulge in the left back pocket. It was a safe bet that the budge was Albert's wallet. The seat of those uniform pants provided a general outline of Albert's buttocks, and only hinted at just how firm those butt cheeks might be. My fingers itched to reach out and explore those uniform pants and discover just how well they did fit Albert. I had to restrain myself though. Albert and Larry had not come here for me to play with them, besides Andy would have been upset with me if I did something like that without asking them first. So why didn't I ask Albert for his permission? I guess the honest answer is that Albert was a cop. I respected Andy, both as a man and as a police officer. In general I have respect for all police officers, and so I had to show the same respect for Albert and Larry until such time as they no longer deserved my respect. (I can hear the jeers, boos and hisses of displeasure out there. Well, so be it, dear readers. I had to be true to myself and follow my beliefs and values.)

'Cop Toy Two, please be kind enough to remove your gun belt and hold it out in front of you at eye level," I ordered Albert.

"Sir, yes sir!" Albert cried out, and started carrying out my instructions. He unbuckled his gun belt and using his left hand passed the gun belt behind his back, while slowly pulling the gun belt up and away from his body with his right hand. When the gun belt was dangling from his right hand, Albert snatched up the loose end of the gun belt with his left hand and then raised both arms straight out in front of him until he was holding the gun belt at eye level in front of him.

I took a very quick stroll around Albert as he stood there looking like some type of strange mannequin. As I expected Albert's uniform pants were belted with a simple shiny dark brown belt that went neatly through all the tunnel belt loops on the uniform pants. Like Larry's belt, Albert's belt had a simple D-ring closure I wasn't about to take the time to count how many belt loops there were or how thick or thin some of them were. I was satisfied that Albert's pants had a belt in them, because I think unbelted pants do not look nearly as nice.

"Replace your gun belt and then stand at ease, Cop Toy Two," I told Albert.


"Sir, yes sir!" Albert replied as he quickly lowered his arms and draped the gun belt about his waist. Seconds later he had buckled the gun belt and was standing there with his feet slightly apart, his arms hanging loosely by his sides and his head held up in a relaxed but alert manner. His dark blue eyes were focused on some point on the far wall of the hotel room. He appeared to be content to stay that way. I however, had other things in mind for Albert and Larry.

"Cop Toy One and Cop Toy Two, please take your original seats on the loveseat," I ordered the two hypnotized police officers.

"Yes, sir," Larry called out and then quickly sat down. He had been standing right in front of the love seat the entire time, so he didn't have to walk anywhere. .

"Sir, yes sir!" Albert cried out as he walked over to the love seat and stood in front if it. He snapped about smartly 180 degrees, just as if he were doing marching drills on a parade ground, and sat down on the love seat next to Larry.

Picture it, if you can. Two hypnotized police officers, one a motorcycle cop and one a patrol cop, sitting there on a love seat in front of you, ready for your next instruction. Yes, sometimes super hypnosis can be sweet.

"When I snap my fingers you will both go deeper in to a very relaxed state of hypnosis," I told them. "You will find your bodies relaxing a great deal and you will slump down in the love seat with your eyes closed, your head nodding forward to your chests. There you will stay until I give you additional instructions or I wake you up."

"Yes, sir," Larry replied. "Sir, yes sir!" Albert said at the same time. I looked at them, held up my right hand so that they could see it clearly and then snapped my fingers on my right hand once. In unison both police officers slumped down into the loveseat. Their heads dropping to their chests as their eyes sagged closed. They looked innocent and vulnerable as they sat there deeply hypnotized, waiting for their next instruction. Suddenly an idea popped into my head and I smiled to myself.

"What are you up to?" Andy called out to me, startling me. "I know that expression. You've got something cooking in that devious little mind of yours."

I jerked my head to the left to look at Andy. I had forgotten about him being in the room, because all my attention had been focussed on Albert and Larry. (It is a bit of an insult to admit that Andy's presence had slipped from my mind. It just shows that I'm human, and like anyone else I have my faults and weaknesses.)

"Guilty as charged, dear heart," I admitted to him. "I was just thinking that these two gentlemen should be a bit more dressed up for our dinner date. Do you think they might have uniform ties that they could put on?"

"You and your uniforms," Andy grinned at me with a slight shake of his head. "They might have uniform ties. Why don't you ask them?"


"I thought you might know, Andy," I answered. I turned my attention back to the hypnotized hunky cops slumped on the love seat in front of me. "If there is a tie that goes with your current uniform, raise your right arm," I told them. Both policemen's right arms rose into the air. "If you brought such a tie with you, or it is in your hotel room, lower your right arm back down to where it was a few seconds ago," I instructed them. Both policemen's right arms returned to rest beside their right legs on the loveseat. It looked like I was all set, as far as uniform ties were concerned. There were still a few things to deal with though. I had hypnotized Albert without his express consent and he might not be too happy about that when I woke him up. (Yes, I could have fixed that problem in his mind, but I didn't want to take such measures unless it became absolutely necessary.)

"Gentlemen, I am going to count from zero to five where zero is this state or an even deeper state than this and five is when you are completely out of his hypnosis and your normal self in every way. You will wake up feeling refreshed, relaxed, calm and at peace. You will remember everything that happened when I hypnotized you. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir," Larry said softly. "Sir, yes sir!" Albert called out.

"Zero and starting to come up now," I said to them. "One coming up a bit more and you can feel the need for more oxygen so you take a deep breath." Both policemen stirred on the loveseat and inhaled deeply. "Two coming up a bit more. Three, starting to come up at bit more as your mind becomes clear and calm while you take a big stretch with your arms over your ahead for just a moment." The policemen wiggled about on the loveseat and stretched their arms up and over their heads. "Four, almost there now, as you sit up straight now." The cops quickly moved their torsos forward out of the slump that they had been in moments before. "Five, eyes open and wide awake! Wide awake!" I called out to them.

The policemen's eyes snapped open and they looked about the room, unsure for the movement as to where they were and what had just happened to them.

"Damn, you're good! Larry said to me with a grin. "I feel great!"

"Well I don't," Albert said with a snarl. "You tricked me into hypnosis, you bastard."

"Tricked is not exactly correct," I dead panned. "It is true that I showed you the open door to hypnosis, but you decided to walk through it. A person can't be hypnotized against his will." (Yes, I lied. It was only a little white lie. Besides explaining the truth would have opened up a really messy can of worms. I most definitely did not want to go there.)

"You gave us both post hypnotic triggers," Larry snarled at me, ignoring my point. I could almost see his lips beginning to curl.

"Only so that if you wished me to take you back into hypnosis, we could do it quickly. They will fade away with time," I told him. "Now you gentlemen have a decision to make."

"Regarding what?" Albert asked, distrust still evident in the tone of his voice.

"Dinner," I answered. "Andy has ordered steak dinners for all four of us in the anticipation that both of your might want to have dinner with us, our treat of course."

"Why would you do that?" Larry demanded.

"In appreciation of you letting me hypnotize the two of you," I answered. "If you are not interested, please leave now."


"Why the question about the uniform ties?" Albert inquired.

"I was thinking of having you both go and put them on before we ate," I answered. "I think you'd look much nicer that way."

"You mean hotter, as in sexually attractive, don't you?" Albert asked me.

"Yes, I do mean that," I admitted. "I was also thinking that when the food arrived you and Larry could pretend to be waiters and serve Andy and I."

"I knew it!" Albert yelled. "You want to use us like toys when we are hypnotized. I'll bet you want to make us strip and then humiliate us! I shouldn't have expected anything else from a couple of queers!"

"So much for our evening, Andy," I said with a sigh of disappointment. "Clearly Albert doesn't want to play. How about you Larry?"

"I liked the hypnosis, but I'm with Albert on this one. I think we should go," Larry said after a few seconds thought.

"There's the door," I said to Larry. "It has been a true pleasure to meet such good hypnosis subjects. I am sorry to see you go. I was hoping to let each of you experience some of the thrill I get when I hypnotize and control a man. Maybe some other time."

"Hold on a second, just what do you mean by that?" Albert asked as he looked at me.

"Well, you are both still very suggestible right now," I explained. "It takes five to six minutes for a person to come completely out of hypnosis. Your triggers would probably work on each other since it is clear to me that you both trust each other. You would be able to control each other, at least for a short while."

"So all I have to do is say his trigger and Larry goes back into his trance?" Albert asked in disbelief.

"You got it," I assured him.

"Iron cowboy," Albert called out to Larry, as if to challenge what I'd just said. Larry slumped down into the love seat as his eyes closed and his head nodded forward.

"Ready sir," Larry said a few seconds later.

"Wow! This is so cool!" Albert cried out with glee. "How do you feel Larry?"

"I feel very good, sir. I look forward to obeying you, sir," Larry said softly. A smiled came to his lips.

"Happy to be back in hypnosis, Larry? Albert asked.

"Oh yes sir, very happy," Larry answered and sighed softly. The smile was still pasted on his lips.

"What are you smiling about, Larry?" Albert asked

"I was thinking about how good you will feel when I say firebird freedom to you, sir," Larry answered.


"Oh shit!" Albert exclaimed as he heard Larry say the trigger phrase. "How do I stop?." His words were cut off as he slumped down into his hypnotic trance. "Sir, ready, sir!" Albert cried out a few seconds later.

I smiled at the two police officers who had accidentally hypnotized each other.

"You set them up, didn't you Paul?" Andy said with a laugh.

"No, actually," I answered truthfully. "They are both inexperienced at being hypnotists and didn't take any elementary precautions about not speaking each other's triggers while hypnotized. I suppose I could have warned them about that, but you have to admit, this is way more fun."

"Yes, it certainly is. What are you going to do now?" Andy asked me.

"Wake them back up and ask them a few more questions," I answered. "There's more going on here than I think we might realize. But first I think it's only fair that I have a little bit of a reward."

"The ties?" Asked Andy.

"Yup," I answered cheerfully. I directed my attention back to the hypnotized policemen. "Albert and Larry, listen carefully."

"Yes, sir," Larry responded. "Sir, yes sir!" Albert cried out at the same time.

"I want each of you to put on the tie that goes with the uniform you are wearing, and then return to this hotel room as quickly as you can. When you return here you will sit back down on the loveseat where you are now and remain in this wonderful state of hypnosis until I awaken you. When you are traveling from this hotel room to your hotel room and back you will ignore anyone who happens to address you. If they ask you where you are going tell them that you have something personal you have to take care of. When you understand and accept these instructions you will carry them out."

I glanced over at Andy to see what he thought of these instructions. He smiled at me and nodded his head in silent agreement. A quick motion out of the corner of my eye snapped my attention back to the loveseat, where I saw Albert standing up. I was mildly surprised as I had expected Larry to respond first. Albert turned away from me and walked over to the door, without saying a word. Just as he opened the door and walked through the doorway, Larry stood up. He quickly exited out the open door. I sat back in my chair and waited for the return of my two hypnotized policemen slaves. They did not realize it, of course, but they were slaves. When I use super hypnosis on a guy, he doesn't have any choice but to do as I tell him.

"I told room service not to deliver before eight o'clock, which should provide plenty of play time, since it is only about seven fifteen." Andy said to me. "Are you really planning on letting them go and not playing with them at all when they come back? He asked.

"If I can't convince Albert otherwise when he returns, yes," I answered. "It's more fun when they agree to be toys then to force it upon them. You know I could do that, but you also know that I won't."

"It's one of the many reasons why I love you, Texas," Andy said with that sexy smile of his. I loved it when he used his pet name for me. It gave me a warm fuzzy feeling.


"I'm really glad you decided to invite those two policemen over hear, dear heart. They are sexy, and look very yummy in their uniforms," I grinned at him.

"Oh, and I don't?" Andy teased.

"Well no, not really," I answered. "You're not wearing a motorcycle cop uniform, dear heart." I chuckled.

"So I'm only sexy when I'm wearing my Scarlet Tunic?" Andy asked with one eyebrow raised.

"You are beyond sexy and yummy when you're in your Scarlet Tunic, dear heart," I said with a contented sigh as I pictured Andy in his dress RCMP Constable Uniform. Andy chuckled as he looked at me. I knew I had a stupid dreamy lovesick expression pasted on my face, but I didn't give a damn. "As for how you're dressed right now, you're a heavenly hunk of a man in my eyes and you always will be. I admit I fell head-over-heels for you in your uniform, but when I came to know the man who wore the uniform, I fell in love with you all over again."

"You silver tongued devil," Andy grinned at me. "Do all cowboys sweet talk as well as you do?"

"Maybe. Maybe not." I smiled back at him.

"With you around, I sure as hell don't need to find out," Andy chuckled at me. "While we are waiting for the return of the dynamic duo, I need to make a pit stop,"

"Me too, but you first," I said as I stood up and bowed to him.

Andy shook his head at me in silent laughter as he headed off to the bathroom.

I got up and closed the hotel room door which Larry had left open when he left. The next five or six minutes were spent dealing with our respective calls of nature. (Some of you might want the details of those events, but since they hold no interest to me, I will not describe them further.) We were both back seated in our chairs before either Albert or Larry returned. Fortunately we didn't have long to wait.

The hotel door opened abruptly and Larry walked in, heading straight towards the loveseat. As he approached I noticed the addition of a bright blue tie to his uniform. There was the bar of a gold tie clip holding the tie flat to his chest midway down his torso. The tie ended just above the buckle of his dark brown leather gun belt. I was slightly surprised that the tie was blue. I had expected it to be dark brown or tan to go with the rest of his uniform, then I remembered the blue and white stripes on the uniform pants, and it made sense. Larry sat down on the loveseat, and made himself comfortable. Slowly he settled back into the loveseat letting his body relax, like a plant slowly wilting when it hasn't had enough water. His hands dropped into his lap and his legs opened up just a little bit. The tie dropped down to cover the front of his pants with the tip of the tie just touching the cushion of the loveseat. I glanced up to look at Larry's face and saw that his head had nodded forward and down to his chest causing the uniform tie to bend outward between the knot of the tie and the band of the gold tie clip. The collar of the uniform shirt was done up as one would expect.


Less than a minute later Albert walked in the open hotel room doorway and headed directly for the loveseat. The uniform tie he was wearing was a light brown that matched his uniform pants exactly. The collar of his uniform shirt was done up and there was a gold tie clip fasted at about mid chest that was holding the tie flat against Albert's chest. The end of the tie stopped just short of Albert's dark brown leather gun belt. As he sat down on the loveseat, Albert looked off in the distance for a few second and then let out a soft sigh. His eyes closed and his head dropped down to his chest, but he remained sitting upright on the soft.

I got up out of my chair and walked over to Albert. "Deeper, Albert" I said softly as I touched the fingers of my right hand to his forehead and pressed down, gently pushing his head back. "Albert immediately collapsed back and down into the loveseat. Albert's hands remained in his lap as he sunk into the back cushions of the loveseat. Albert's legs opened up as he relaxed the muscles in his legs. He actually spread his legs apart much more than Larry did, not that I was making details comparisons. Albert's tie like Larry's bunched outward between the knot at the neck and the bar of the gold tie clip. The tip of the tie dropped down to cover the front of Albert's pants blending in almost invisibly.
So I had my two police officers all dressed up and hypnotized. The question was what to do with them now. If I woke them up they'd probably leave, which is not what I wanted. Maybe if I bent my rules just a little bit I could convince them to stay. I looked over at Andy and jerked my head in the direction of the hotel room door which was still open. Andy picked up on my request. He walked over to the hotel room door and closed it firmly.

"Gentlemen, I am going to wake you up in just a few seconds. You will remember everything that has happened to you. You will not be able to get up off the loveseat until you hear me say the phrase 'I release you'. You will feel like your shoes are glued to the floor and your buttocks are glued to the loveseat cushions. The harder you try to get up off the loveseat the tighter the glue becomes. After a few seconds of struggle you will realize that it is impossible for you to leave until I let you. It might upset you a bit, but not much because you know the only reason I am holding you here is that I wish to talk with you a bit before you go. You will also find that you cannot yell out loud no matter how upset you might become. You may only talk in a normal conversational voice" I spoke clearly and slowly to them. I wanted to be sure they understood their instructions.

'Please nod your heads when you understand and accept your instructions," I told them. A couple of brief head nods from each policeman followed almost immediately. They were ready. Now perhaps, I would find out what was going on with them.

"Zero and starting to come up now," I said to them as I started to bring them out of their trances. . "One coming up a bit more and you become more aware of your body and how relaxed and comfortable it feels. "Two coming up more and you can feel the need for more oxygen so you take a deep breath." Both policemen stirred on the loveseat and inhaled deeply. "Three, starting to come up at bit more as your mind becomes clear and calm while you take a big stretch with your arms over your ahead for just a moment." The policemen wiggled about on the loveseat and stretched their arms up and over their heads. "Four, almost there now, as you sit up straight now." The cops quickly moved their torsos forward out of the slump that they had been in moments before. "Five, eyes open and wide awake! Wide awake!" I called out to them. (Yes, these instructions are very similar to those I used when I woke them up earlier. What did you expect, dear reader?)

Both police officers blinked their eyes a few times and looked at me. They raised their arms about their heads in a big stretch.

"We'd better be going," Albert said as he turned and looked at Larry. Albert wiggled on the loveseat as he tried to stand up. I did my best not to smile at him. Larry however, couldn't suppress a snort of amusement as he witnessed Albert's efforts. The smile starting to form on Larry's face died as he too tried to stand up. After about thirty seconds they both stopped struggling, turned their heads to look at me in surprise.


"Oh wow! You did it again!" Larry said as he looked at me. "You made me put on a tie and come back here! I remember it all! It was awesome. However I find it kind of scary not being able to stand up." Larry's face reflected the awe and newfound respect that he had for me. I could see there was a hint of fear mixed in as well.

"Yeah, you got to me too, apparently. If as you said, the subject is really in charge during hypnosis, why couldn't I stop myself? Why did I do as you told me, even though I didn't really want to? Why can't I stand up now, even though I really want to?" Albert asked me, his dark blue eyes stormy with anger. He appeared to be even more upset with me than before I'd pulled this little stunt on him and Larry. I had expected as much, but I was sure I had a way to diffuse the situation. I wasn't sure I'd be able to convince Albert to let me hypnotize him again, but I was sure that he wouldn't be as antagonistic to me as he was at present.

"Before I answer your questions, Albert, I'd like to ask you a few simple questions. A simple yes or no will do. Please answer honestly," I said to him.

"Okay?." He hesitantly agreed, eyeing me with distrust..

"Do you feel relaxed, comfortable and peaceful?"

"Yes," he answered.

"Is your mind clear, alert and calm?"

"Yes," he answered.

"Did you enjoy being in hypnosis?"

"Yes and no," he said after a few seconds thought.

It figured. I ask for a simple answer and I get a complicated one. "Please elaborate, Albert," I instructed him.

"Yes I have to admit I enjoyed the experience of being hypnotized, but I didn't enjoy that you did it to me without my express consent. You took advantage of me, and that's what I don't' like," he replied.

"Do you trust me?" I asked.

"Not at all," he said.

"You're lying," I said to him. "You're lying to me and more importantly to yourself. If you didn't trust me at all, you wouldn't be responding to the post hypnotize suggestion that you are glued to the loveseat." (Yes, I was lying to Albert at this point. My super hypnosis commands cannot be resisted, no matter how much a subject might want to. The command I have of a subject's mind is total, though they are often not aware of it.) "I think it is something else. Do you want me to tell you what I think it is?"

"Do I have a choice?" Albert asked sarcastically.


"I suppose not," I admitted. "I think it is a classic case of fear of loss of control. You are a police officer and you are used to being in control or taking control of a situation. By the way, what is your particular area of specialization?"

"I'm a K-9 officer, currently unattached," Albert replied coolly.

"Ah, that would make it even more of a control issue," I said as I nodded my head knowingly. (You people with the bullshit detectors should be getting a very strong reading about now.) "As a K-9 officer you have to be in control of your police dog and be responsible for any action that he takes. I can see where you might have a problem giving up being so completely in control. At the same time, everyone wants to escape all pressures of daily living an go somewhere where they don't' have to make any decisions and can let someone else worry about the details. In your case, the experience of being in hypnosis provides that release. You were able to achieve a wonderful state of not caring what went on as long as you could continue to feel good. You did feel very good, didn't you Albert?"

"Yeah, I did," Albert admitted. "But it still doesn't make sense to me. Why would I be so willing to follow your lead?"

"Albert, you know that you are safe in this room. Andy is here. He is a policeman and someone that you trust. With him here, you know that nothing bad will happen to you. Isn't that right, Larry?" I asked as I turned and looked at Larry.

"Well, yeah, I guess," Larry agreed. "I never considered that, but I can see how it would make sense. With both Andy and Albert here, I was willing to give hypnosis a try, and it sure worked on me" Larry grinned at me and then turned to look at Albert.

"It's basically the same principle as people who volunteer for a stage hypnosis show," I said to Albert. "They go up on stage knowing that if they go under they won't be embarrassed because they won't remember what they did. This knowledge lets them lower their guard, and makes it easier for them to follow the suggestions of the stage hypnotist. Consider that right now you are glued in a loveseat, but since no one other than the four of us can see you in such a ridiculous situation, you don't' find it threatening or humiliating and so your subconscious mind permits it to happen."

Okay, I think I'm starting to buy this," Albert said after a few seconds more of though. "now would you please let me go?"

"I relase?.." my words were cut off by a loud knock at the door. Before anyone could stand up, the door burst open and another policeman entered the room. We had not locked the door, because we had been expecting room service. You'd think that with three policemen in one room, we would have known better.

"So this is where you've been hiding," said the mystery policeman

"Aw shit!" Albert cried out angrily, as he looked over at the mystery policeman. "Not you again!"



Chapter 7. Who Let The Dogs Out?


"Is that any way to say hello to an old friend, Albert?" Asked the mystery policeman who stood blocking the doorway. "It must be fate for us to have run into each other again. I'll be you thought you'd never see me again after you transferred to a K-9 unit in another city."

"This isn't fate, just plain bad luck, Gilbert," Larry said heatedly as he turned about and looked at this Gilbert. (It was clear to me that these two men were not friends by any stretch of the imagination.) "Get lost!" Larry said to Gilbert. Larry couldn't yell at Gilbert due to my post hypnotic suggestion, but he gave it a good try.

"I second that motion," Albert said angrily. "Leave. You are not welcome here." (Albert wasn't on friendly terms with Gilbert either, but this wasn't any of my business. Still I could not help but be curious about what was going on.)

"I too, must insist that you leave," Andy said in a loud voice said as he stood up. "This is my hotel room, and I did not invite you. Go!"

"Oh, I don't think you really want me to leave just yet," Gilbert said in an oily self assured voice. "Unless, of course, you want me to share my little secret with you gentlemen and I don't think Albert or Larry want that."

I didn't know Gilbert, but I was quickly coming to dislike him. When someone walks in and hints at blackmail I tend to start disliking that person. I guess I'm just funny that way.

"What do you want, Gilbert?" Albert asked with a sigh. "Come the point."

"I just want to know what's going on here," Gilbert said confidently. "I noticed you out in the hotel earlier Albert and you looked rather strange. I called to you but you ignored me completely. I couldn't believe that you'd have forgotten me so easily. I would hate to think I didn't leave a lasting impression on you. So, I decided to follow you and find out what was so interesting to you that you'd ignore little old me."

"Watching paint dry would be of more interest to me than spending time with you," Albert retorted. "As for what we are doing here, you wouldn't believe it even if we told you."

"Hello, non-police presence in the room," I called out. "Would someone please tell me what's going on here? I feel like I arrived in the middle of a movie."

Gilbert looked over at me, and slid his gaze from my head down to my toes, turning away from me as if I were of no importance. "Who's the civilian?" He asked scathingly.

"My name is Paul Walton, and you are?" I asked him.

"Unimpressed to say the least, and my name is Gilbert Peters," he answered as if by telling me his name he was granting me an enormous favour. This guy had really raised the being arrogant bar to a new height.

"Enough!" Andy cried out, causing everyone to direct their attention to him. "Officer Peters, leave now or the four of us will escort you from this room. The odds are not in your favor," Andy stood up and took two slow deliberate steps towards Gilbert. Andy's hands were balled into fists.


"Okay, I'm going, I'm going," Gilbert said smugly. "By the way, did Albert ever tell you why he's a K-9 cop?"

"What are you talking about?" I asked, realizing too late that I had taken the bait that Gilbert dangled in front of me.

"I didn't think so. Albert never was a very good motorcycle cop," Gilbert said maliciously. "He couldn't take it and so he transferred to the K-9 division. A few years later he left our police force and transferred to another city. I haven't seen Albert in years, but I sure do remember him. He was the most useless cop I ever had the displeasure to be partnered with."

"I left that police force because you wouldn't stop hounding me, about leaving the motorcycle division," Albert retorted. "And I left the motorcycle division because you were impossible to work with. I got ulcers from working with you, and had to go on medical stress leave for nine months. I've found dogs to be for superior to you."

"Coming from someone I consider a mangy cur, I'm not surprised to hear you say that," Gilbert responded. "You should have been dismissed from the force, but they wouldn't do that."

It was clear to me that this was an old argument, and from the look on Albert's face a painful one.

"I'm not going to have this argument with you again, Gilbert, Go!" Albert said in exasperation, his face becoming flushed. .

"I always suspected you were a wuss, when it came to a fight," Gilbert growled. "At least you won't be disgracing this uniform anymore." Gilbert pressed his right thumb to his chest as he spoke. "I pity the police force that has you now."

(The conversation was moving too quickly for me to spend any time examining Gilbert's uniform. I did get the vague impression that he was wearing something light blue or gray.)

"Just fucking leave!" Albert cried out, as he turned away from Gilbert.

"Make me," Gilbert challenged him.

"My pleasure,' Larry growled at Gilbert. Larry struggled to stand up but the post hypnotic glue suggestion held him firmly to the love seat.

I didn't know what Gilbert's problem with Albert was, but Gilbert seemed to be spoiling for a fight. "I release you," I called out to Albert and Larry. I figured fun time was over and Albert and Larry might need to defend themselves very shortly. Whatever was happening here was very quickly starting to get out of control. I didn't know what to do, other than to try and stay out of the way.

Larry stood up and acknowledged my action with a brief nod of his head to me. Larry's hands were balled into fists. He locked eyes with Gilbert.

"Typical, getting someone else to fight your battles for you, you chicken shit," Gilbert spat out at Albert, without breaking eye contact with Larry.


Albert stood up, turned about and faced Gilbert. "Enough. Leave. Now" He said to Gilbert, the coldness in his voice made a blizzard seem warm and friendly. . Albert looked ready to knock Gilbert clear into next week.

"Oh and before I forget, these two are real live cock suckers," Gilbert trumpeted. "They're both gay and have been lovers for years. Well, my work here is done." The smile on Gilbert's face was filled with malice.

I looked away from Gilbert and snuck a quick peek at Albert and Larry. Larry's face had gone white as the anger drained out of him. He stared, shocked and silent, at Gilbert. Albert's face had gone beet red, and he looked ashamed and guilty. I wasn't sure what to make of their expressions, but I knew what I thought of Gilbert's unexpected statement.

"Why the hell would I care about that one way or the other?" I asked Gilbert. "You can find gay men in all walks of life."

"Ah, but these are police officers, and for them it is a big deal," Gilbert chuckled. "I can tell their superiors and make life very difficult for them, unless you tell me what is going on here."

"But it's not true!" Larry cried out. "I'm straight! I have a girlfriend. So do you, Albert. Tell them!"

"Yes, it's true that you have a girlfriend, Larry," Albert said softly. "Currently I don't have a girlfriend, but none of that matters. Even without proof, Gilbert's gossip can cause us a lot of trouble."

"So you want to give in to this bully, and tell him then?" Larry asked Albert.

"It's the easiest way, I think," Albert replied. He looked like his spirit had been crushed.

"I win again!' Gilbert cried with glee and locked eyes with me for a few seconds.
It took a supreme effort of will but I controlled the urge to send a few well chosen super hypnosis commands into Gilbert's mind. I don't' like bullies, and when I find one, I usually take him down a peg or two. In Gilbert's case it would have been a very long way down the ladder.

I looked away from Gilbert and directed my attention back at Larry and Albert. They were standing beside each other looking understandably upset. I want to go and comfort them, but I didn't have a clue as to how do accomplish that. I wasn't their friend after all. I looked over at Andy, who had remained silent through all of this banter. . He was looking over at the two uniformed policemen standing in front of the loveseat. I studied his face and saw the sadness in his eyes. I walked over to Andy and stood in front of him. I reached up and touched the left side of his face with my right hand.

"Go to them, dear heart," I said softly as I looked into Andy's pain filled eyes. "You're their friend, not me. They need you now, and I think maybe you need to help them. I'll wait."

Andy nodded his head once and walked over to stand in front of Albert and Larry. Carefully Andy reached out with his big tree trunk arms and wrapped them about the two policemen. No words word spoken, at least none that I could hear from where I stood watching them. I walked over and softly closed the hotel room door. I returned to sand next to Gilbert which was oddly enough the best place to view the three policemen by the loveseat. A part of my mind registered the fact that Gilbert was much taller than I was. He had to be at least six feet tall if not six foot one inch. He towered over me. He was somewhat intimidating, to say the least.


"Oh Jesus, I think I'm gonna puke!" Gilbert cried out. "This is disgusting! A room full of queer cops! Get me a barf bag, quick."

"No one invited you to stay, Gilbert," I said to him stonily. "You are not welcome nor are you wanted." I reminded him.

"Yeah, but I still want to know what you guys were doing in here, but since three of you are gay I think I have a pretty good idea," Gilbert snarled at me.

I ignored Gilbert's innuendo for the moment. I could not force him physically from the room, and I didn't want the entanglements of using my super hypnosis powers on him to get him to leave. I decided to wait and see what happened.

After a few minutes Andy broke the hug and stepped away from Larry and Albert. All three of them turned slightly to the right to look at Gilbert and me.

"You're still here," Albert said stonily.

"You never miss a clue, Albert," Gilbert replied. "I'm still waiting for you to tell me what's going on here."

I so wanted to slap or punch that arrogant condescending cop. His voice seemed to slip under your skin and irritate you like a thousand mosquito bites. I clamped down hard on my temper. It would not help at all for me to lose my temper. It would undoubtedly feel really good to tell Gilbert what I thought of him, but it would not solve anything.

"Fine, anything to get rid of you," Albert said. "But first, I want your word that what is talked about in this room stays in this room. I want your word as an officer of the law." Albert demanded.

"Like Gilbert is going to keep his word," Larry said. Larry didn't put much stock in Gilbert keeping his word.

"Actually, this is the one situation where I know Gilbert will keep his word," Albert said to Larry. "Gilbert may not be the nicest guy in the world, and he might not be my first choice as a backup, but when it comes to his honour as a police officer, he has never broken his word. Even Gilbert has standards it seems."

Gilbert glared at Albert, but did not say anything for a few moments.

"Well?" Albert prompted him.

"Fine," Gilbert snarled. "You have my word as an officer of the law that I will not mention what happens in this room or has happened in this room, to anyone outside of the people in this room. Satisfied?"

"Yes," Albert answered. "Larry and I dropped by to have Paul here hypnotize Larry to help him with his job stress. Larry's had a hard time lately."
"You're kidding!" Gilbert cried out in disbelief.


"He's telling the truth," Larry assured Gilbert. "In fact Paul managed to hypnotize both Albert and myself. Why else would we be wearing our uniform ties?"

"This I've got to see. Give me some proof and then I'll leave you guys to have your fun," Gilbert said looking at Larry and Albert doubtfully.

"If they agree what would you like to see them do?" I asked Gilbert, almost dreading his answer. I really didn't want to do this, but it seemed the easiest way to get rid of Gilbert.

"I'll tell you after you supposedly have them under," Gilbert hedged.

"Your call officers," I said to Larry and Albert.

"Go ahead, Paul, as long as we don't have to leave this room," Albert said as he looked over at Larry.

"Agreed," Larry said.

"Okay, then. Iron cowboy and firebird freedom," I said to Albert and Larry. Immediately their eyes closed and their heads dropped down to their chests. An expression of profound peace blossomed onto their faces and they relaxed back into their super hypnosis states.

"That's it?" Gilbert asked.

"Yes, they are ready. What do you want them to do?" I asked Gilbert.

"They'll do anything I want?" Gilbert said and rubbed his hands with glee.

"They'll do anything I tell them," I answered. "I'll accept any reasonable request that is not immoral, illegal and does not require them to leave this room."

"You just have to ruin my fun," Gilbert spat at me as he realized that I wasn't going to let him do anything he wanted with Albert and Larry. "Fine. Make them act like two dogs in heat."

I glanced over at Andy to see what his reaction to Gilbert's suggestion was. He shook his head no and silently pleaded with me not to acquiesce to Gilbert's humiliating suggestion.

"Dogs, yes. In heat, no," I said to Gilbert. "At the count of three Albert and Larry you will both drop down to all fours and become the world's best impersonators of a playful trusting puppy. You will carefully romp about the room and want to investigate everything. You will respond to your current real names, and find that you enjoy acting like playful obedient puppies."

"Yes, sir," Larry replied "Sir, yes sir!" Albert called out.

"One. Two. Three." I said as I smiled pleasantly at Gilbert. Gilbert smiled back at me. I had something in mind for him, provided Albert was agreeable.


Albert and Larry immediately dropped down to their hands and knees. They barked a couple of times and started to pant, letting their tongues hand out of their mouths. They moved about the room sniffing the furniture and as far under the furniture that they could push their heads. I felt my cock grow hard and stiff as I caught sight of Larry's beautiful butt pushed up in the air with his head on the carpet as he headed towards the closed closet door. I shuddered with joy as Larry moved directly away from me, because I got to see a full view of his ass in those snug uniform breeches. I so wanted to get down on my hands and knees and caress the padded area in the sea of those uniform breeches. I sighed softly to myself as I fought those desires. This was Gilbert's show, much as it pained me to admit it.

"Here boy, here Albert," Gilbert called out. "I have something for you boy."

Albert stopped his investigation of the carpet under the bed and on his hands and knees, scampered over to Gilbert. (From what I could see, his ass looked damn sexy in those uniform pants, but I didn't have time to gawk at Albert's backside for more than a few seconds, because too much was happening all at once.) Albert's face was open and trusting, like any cute puppy. He stopped in front of Gilbert and barked once. He wiggled his ass as he attempted to wag his tale. Larry in the meantime had bumped his head on the closed closet door and yelped in pain. He turned away from the closet and yelped again. I hurried over to him to see if he was alright.

"Are you okay, Larry?" I asked him as I walked up to him. Larry turned around, barked happily and wiggled his ass as I approached him. Clearly he wasn't hurt. Where was a leash and dog collar when you really needed one? As much as I disapprove of humiliating guys whom I hypnotize, Larry was one sexy hypnotized policeman puppy. I would have enjoyed taking him for a walk about the hotel room, or romping with him on one of the hotel beds. I smiled as I thought of the fun I could have getting him to lie on his back and rubbing his tummy. But this wasn't' my show, it was Gilberts' damn him.

"Sit up and beg, boy," Gilbert commanded him. "Be a good boy and sit up and beg for your treat!"

I turned my attention back to Gilbert curious as to what the treat was that he had in mind. We didn't have any food in the hotel room, and room service was a good thirty minutes away. Gilbert had dropped down to one knee in front of Albert the puppy dog. My guess is that he wanted a better view of Albert's performance.

Albert did as he was told. He got up on his knees in front of Gilbert and then sat back on his heels. As he raised his body upright. Albert curled his arms and hands up just below his chin and barked several times.

"Good boy!' Gilbert called out Albert with a big smile. Albert panted as he looked up at Gilbert, waiting for his 'treat'. Gilbert pulled his right arm back, made a fist with his right hand and socked Albert across the jaw! The blow caused Albert to fall over onto his right side, yelping and whimpering with pain and shock.

It took me completely by surprise, and I was unable to stop Gilbert. " What the hell do you think you're doing?" I screamed at him. "Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. WIDE AWAKE! WIDE AWAKE!!" I yelled out to Albert and Larry.

Larry jumped up to his feet and rushed over to where Albert was slowly picking himself up on the carpeted floor, rubbing the left side of his jaw with his left hand as he did so. In a few moments both Larry and Albert seemed to be back to their normal selves. They silently glared at Gilbert, almost as if they had expected something like this to happen. I was relieved that when they looked over at me for a few seconds, they didn't seem to be angry with me for having let this happen.

"You always were a trusting fool, Albert," Gilbert crowed with delight as he stood next to me.


Suddenly I felt unclean, like I'd just been standing next to an open sewer for a while. I wanted to take a shower and wash the 'Gilbert stink' off of me.

"You've got your proof and you've had your fun, correct?" Albert asked Gilbert.

"I suppose I have," Gilbert agreed. "I'll keep my word. I won't mention either of your alternate lifestyles to your superiors."

"Thank you. Think what you will, Gilbert," Albert said with thinly veiled impatience. "In truth neither Larry nor I are gay. We have been good friends for many years, and we like to spend time together."

"I should inform you Gilbert that my police force does not take lightly anyone impeaching the reputation of the force or its members," Larry declared in a cool gruff voice. "Without iron clad proof to back up your claims, such action on your part would result in a most unpleasant experience for you."

"Is that a threat?" Laughed Gilbert

"No, just some friendly advice from one police brother to another," Larry said as he kept a tight rein on his temper.

"I'll give it due consideration," Gilbert said as he looked back at Larry.

Larry shot one last angry look at Gilbert, walked over and sat down in the loveseat. Albert joined Larry on the love seat a moment later. As a result of all the moving about the room while keeping track of the police puppies, I was now standing off to the left of and slightly behind the loveseat, and Gilbert was standing a few feet in front of me. This placed Albert sitting on the love seat off to my right, in front of me, with his back to me, with Larry seated next to Albert on Albert's right (which was now also my right). I was pleased that Albert and Larry had decided to sit on the love seat again, as this kept them in my sight and also out of my way.

"Now that you've had your proof, Gilbert, how about I hypnotize you?" I asked him. I was fairly sure that he wouldn't go for my idea. Bullies rarely do. I knew an easy way around that, though.

"No thanks," Gilbert said as he dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand.

"Afraid that I'll put you under and make you do something silly?" I taunted him.

"Not at all, I just don't want to," Gilbert declared. "I have better things to do with my time."

"And the chicken shit motorcycle cop leaves the room!" I cried out, as Gilbert turned away from me and headed for the hotel room door. I had noticed by this time that Gilbert appeared to be wearing a motorcycle policeman uniform, similar to what Larry was wearing. Albert looked over at me as if I'd lost my mind. We were trying to get rid of Gilbert, not keep him around.

Gilbert stopped, and slowly turned around until he was facing me. "What's that supposed to mean?" He snarled at me, as he started show anger on his face..

"It means that I don't think you have anywhere near the balls of Larry or Albert," I said confidently. "They were man enough to try hypnosis with me. They were not afraid of it as you obviously are."

"Right. Like I care what you think," Gilbert snarled at me.


"Look me in the eyes and tell me that you aren't afraid of hypnosis or of me," I taunted him. Oh, I was so going to enjoy hypnotizing him.

Gilbert walked up to me and looked right into my eyes, his face angry but controlled. "I do not fear you. I do not fear hypnosis." He said to me. Bullies always hate it when you suggest that they might be afraid of you or of something else.

I had him. As soon as he started talking I pushed some commands into his mind. 'Gilbert you want me to hypnotize you right now. You will enjoy having me hypnotize you. You will follow my suggestions easily and quickly. You will be unable to stop yourself from carrying out my suggestions.'

Gilbert rocked backward for an instant after he finished speaking with me. His eyes blinked and for just a moment his face went blank as my super hypnosis commands entered his mind and took effect. I had used a lot of power to project my thoughts into his mind. I had not tested Gilbert earlier so I did not know how responsive he would be. From his reaction to my thought projections, it appeared that he would be very receptive to my powers. Good for me. Not so good for him.

"Okay, get out the gold pocket watch and bring it on," Gilbert challenged me a few seconds later.

"Oh, so now you want to try this? I asked him.

'Sure. Why not?" Gilbert asked. "I know that you can't make me do anything I don't want to." He smiled at me knowingly. "I know a little something about hypnosis too. So where do you want me?"

Talk about a loaded line. Where I wanted him was on his knees begging me to hypnotize him again. I did my best to keep the smile on my face pleasant. Gilbert didn't know that he was going to fall into hypnosis in a big way but I did. With a little luck, Albert might even get some payback from Gilbert and I wasn't talking about money.

"In front of me is fine," I told him. "Now stand comfortably with your arms by your sides,"

"What, no gold pocket watch?" Gilbert quipped.

"I left it in my other suit at home," I replied. "Now take both of your arms and hold them out in front of you at just about waist level." I took a couple of steps away from Gilbert to be sure he had room.
Gilbert followed my instructions, with doubt written all over his face.

"Please turn your right hand palm up, and turn your left hand so your left thumb is pointing to the ceiling,," I instructed him. "You are correct that I can't make you do anything that you really don't want to do, Gilbert. All I ask is that you follow my instructions to the best of your ability. Rest assured that if I give you a suggestion that goes against the grain for you, you'll reject it." I offered those reassurances to Gilbert for his benefit as well as Larry's and Albert's. I decided to keep my hypnotic inductions as consistent with the ones I had used on Larry and Albert, to avoid raising any suspicions. Andy, I knew, would keep quiet. He trusted me to know what I was doing. It took Gilbert only a few seconds to position his hands as I asked.


"Take a deep breath, hold it for a moment in time, and let it out in a long slow deep sigh, Gilbert," I told him. He complied. "Good. Now take another deep breath, hold it for a moment in time, and let it out in a long slow deep sigh." Gilbert did as he was told. "One more time, Gilbert." As he finished letting out his third breath I addressed him. "These are simple relaxation exercised to focus your attention on the simple mechanics of breathing. You'll probably notice that you feel just tiny bit more relaxed now then when you raised your arms up."

"Yeah, I guess," Gilbert said doubtfully.

"You can answer with a simple yes or no, or just nod or shake your head, whichever is easier for you," I said to him. "Please pick a response and keep using it. Make sure that you are standing comfortably. Make sure your legs are not under any strain."

Gilbert shuffled his booted feet a couple of inches. "Okay, I'm set," he said.

I nodded my head at Gilbert. "Very good. Now take a couple of more deep breaths and when you feel yourself feeling a bit more calm and relaxed just say 'yes' or nod your head. In the meantime, close your eyes easily and naturally. Do not squeeze your eyes tight just let them close easily."

Gilbert closed his eyes, and let a sigh. "Yes," he said a few second later.

"Now use your imagination and pretend that I have placed a small lead weight in your right hand. At the same time imagine that I have tied a padded string around your left wrist. When you can see those images in your mind, when you can see them happening in your mind, just let me know with a simple 'yes', and continue to become more and more aware of your breathing." I said as I started my hypnosis indication. "It may happen very quickly or it may take a few seconds, but when it happens, when you can see that small lead weight in your right palm and can see that padded string tied around your left wrist you let me know. You can talk even if I am still talking."

"Yes, I can see it," Gilbert said.

I let out a small sigh of frustration. Gilbert was responding with more information than I wanted. It seemed that he was one of those analytical subjects who were known to be difficult to hypnotize. Thank goodness I was using super hypnosis on him or this would have been a lot more difficult.

"Now imagine that I have attached a bright red helium filled balloon to the string tied about your left wrist. See it in your mind. Imagine it. Feel it. Let it become real." I paused for a few seconds to let my words sink into Gilbert's mind. "At the same time imagine that I have placed another small lead weight on the palm of your right hand. Feel the heaviness in your palm, the comfort it brings to you. Soon and very soon indeed, you will find it easier and easier to concentrate on my words and to let the meaning of my words flow into your mind in a smooth steady soothing stream." I kept my voice pitched in a smooth soothing tone.

"When you can feel the slight tug of the helium filled balloon on your wrist, you respond, and when you can feel your right hand become just a tiny bit heavier as I place another small lead weight in your right palm, you respond." I looked closely at Gilbert's outstretched arms, but I could not see any indication that they were moving at all.

"Yes," Gilbert said, and he took another deep breath.


"Even your deep rhythmic breathing is helping you to relax more and more becoming more and more focussed on my words and how you feel," I said as I adjusted my induction to match Gilbert's physical reactions. "Another balloon attached to your left wrist and now I place another lead weight in your right palm. Each and every time when you feel these changes you respond easily, for it seems that with each response it becomes easier and easier to feel the changes."

"Yes," Gilbert said.

I thought I saw a slight movement in his right arm but I couldn't be sure. It seemed that he was fighting the suggestions I was giving him. It was time to start overloading his mind with more physical sensations. "You find yourself standing feeling comfortable and relaxed, your legs easily supporting your body without any strain. In fact as you focus your attention on your uniform boots, you realize that they feel especially warm and comfortable. You can't seem to recall them feeling so good before. When you feel this happen, you respond, and feel yourself slipping down deeper into these wonderful warm sensations."

"Yes," Gilbert said almost as soon as I finished speaking.

"Another balloon tied to your left wrist, and your left wrist starts to jerk upward, as you feel the pull of the helium filled balloons increase. At the same instant another lead weight placed on your right palm, causing your right arm to feel heavier and heavier." I smiled to myself as I saw Gilbert's right arm dip down slightly, while his left arm jerked upward a fraction of an inch.

"Soon and very soon indeed you notice that as your right arm feels heavier, your left arm feels lighter. The lighter your left arm feels the heavier your right arm becomes. It is an amazing and pleasing discovery that fascinates you and causes your attention to become even more focused and centered on your body as you explore deeper and deeper this wonderful state of relaxation and peace. When you feel your mind letting go of all your worries, concerns and troubles of the past few days, you find yourself taking another long slow deep breath and letting it out in a long slow deep relaxing sigh."

"Yessss?.." Gilbert sighed. I saw his lips twitch as if he was suppressing a smile.

"And when you feel yourself going deeper you let me know by saying the word deeper," I prompted him. "Right arm becoming heavier, left arm lighter and your legs feeling strong and steady in your uniform boots. Legs so strong supporting your body easily as your body feels more and more relaxed the deeper you go. You know that no matter how deep and relaxed you feel, your body will remain standing easily without any undo effort or strain."

"Deeper?" Gilbert said a moment later. I noticed that Gilbert's eyes were starting to twitch about beneath his eyelids. I smiled to myself. This was a good sign. Gilbert was starting to let go more and more, even if he didn't realize it.

"Another five balloons on your left arm and it starts to rise up higher and higher, faster and faster. And you discover the more you try to hold your left arm down the lighter it feels and the higher it goes. It's nothing that you have to worry about though, because the higher your left arm goes the more your mind seems to float up as if it is on a puffy white cloud where you don't have any concerns cares or worries." Gilbert's left arm started to move upward slowly, as I finished speaking. He was reacting well. This was no time to stop, though.


"Another three lead weights on your right palm and it seems as if gravity has gotten stronger and stronger and is pulling your right arm down more and more. In fact the more you try to hold your right arm up the heavier it becomes, but it doesn't concern you because the lower your right arm goes the deeper you go into this wonderful state of focused relaxation and concentration." As expected Gilbert's right arm started to dip down towards the floor. He did not realize it, but he was well on the path to entering a state of hypnosis, or super hypnosis in this case. The thought that Albert might object to the hypnosis of Gilbert flashed across my mind. I didn't have any attention to spare, so I decided to deal with that possibility later on, if it arose.
"The deeper you go, the better you feel, Gilbert, and the better you feel the deeper you go," I said to him.

"Yes. Deeper," Gilbert agreed.

"So you find yourself letting go and just following along so that you can go down deeper into this super conscious state where you are completely aware of what is going on in the room around you, but you let all the sounds of the room just fade away into the background. You know that they are not important now. All that is important is that the deeper you go the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go. Heading down into that special place in your mind where you are safe secure and can let go completely of any troubles concerns or worries in your mind.

"Yes, deeper," Gilbert responded immediately as he let out another soft sigh.

"Left arm moving upward faster now as the pull of the helium filled balloons becomes even stronger as I tie another five balloons to your left wrist, while your right arm feels even heavier as I place three more lead weights in your right palm." Gilbert's arms were moving more easily now. The left one was rising up smoothly toward the ceiling as his right arm was dropping down towards the floor. I watched him closely to be sure that I timed my next suggestions exactly. It wasn't necessary to do that to insure his trance, but it would make things easier for me.

"Arms moving easily now, as you concentrate more and more on my voice, feeling better and going deeper and deeper with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take."

"Yes?.deeper?." Gilbert said softly.

"When you feel yourself going very deep, as your left arm continues to rise and your right arm continues to drop, you respond easily and effortlessly, because it seems that the deeper you go the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better."

"Deeper." Gilbert replied. "Deeper."

"Soon and very soon indeed your left arm will be floating straight up in the air and the instant it does, you will feel as if a huge weight has been lifted from your mind and your body as you let go of all the concerns, cares, troubles or worries that you have carried around with you the past few weeks. Whatever they might be they will lift up and out of your mind as if they had become tied to the bright red helium filled balloons attached to your left wrist. And when you feel that happen, you take a long slow deep breath, hold it for a moment in time and let it out in a soft contented sigh, as your head drops down to your chest and a small smile starts to break out on your face." Gilbert's left arm rose higher and higher as I spoke. It was at about seventy degrees. In less than a minute I was certain it would be floating straight up in the air. I turned my attention back to his right arm, which continued to move downward. The arm was pointing downward at about sixty degrees. I needed to take action before the arm was hanging all the way straight down.


"Deeper and deeper you go, as your right arm continues to get heavier and heavier and moves down towards the floor, and when it does your entire body will feel twice as relaxed and comfortable as it does now. Yet you will find it easy to remain standing comfortably on your feet. You'll feel so good and relaxed that you will feel a smile come to your face, and the harder you try not to smile the bigger the smile becomes."

Gilbert suddenly took a deep breath in. I flicked my eyes away from his right arm, which was disappointing because his right hand was moving close to Gilbert's uniform pants. Gilbert's left arm was straight up in the air, and pulling his left shoulder upward a bit as well. . I shifted my gaze on Gilbert's face. Gilbert let out a slow deep sigh, as his face took on a peaceful expression. I saw the corners of his mouth twitch just before his head rolled forward and his chin touched his chest. A few moments later I saw Gilbert nod his head as he started to smile. "Deeper and deeper" he said softly.

I looked away from Gilbert's face and back at his right arm and hand. I discovered that his right arm was hanging straight down and was pulling his right shoulder downwards as well. The combined effect was causing Gilbert's body to lean towards the right. If I left him too long in that position he would fall over to his right.

"Deeper and deeper, Gilbert. Feels really good doesn't it?" I asked.

"Yes?.feels good to go deeper," Gilbert agreed.

"When I count to three, the bright red helium filled balloons will be cut from around your left wrist, and the balloons will rise up and out of the room taking with them all your worries, concerns, cares, troubles and problems. You will feel truly at peace, at ease, comfortable and very deeply relaxed. Your left arm will drop down easy to your left side and hang by your left side limp and relaxed. The weights will fall out of your right palm and your right arm will hang by your right side, limp and relaxed. You will feel yourself going twice as deep as you are right now, and you will have reached that special place in your mind where you are safe secure, comfortable and at ease. When you understand and agree with these instructions, nod your head."

Gilbert nodded his head immediately.

"One. Two. Three." I counted. Gilbert immediately undid his gun belt and let it drop to the floor. Before I could do more than stare in amazement, Gilbert undid his belt buckle, unzipped his pants, and pushed his pants down his legs to just above his knees. I suspected that he couldn't get his pants completed off because he still had his uniform boots on. . I had only a glimpse of his white cotton briefs before he pushed them down to join his uniform pants. I can't describe to you what Gilbert's cock and balls looked like because this never happened. I just said that this happened to see if you were paying attention, dear reader. I suppose now you're going to be disappointed when I tell you that after I counted to three, Gilbert did as he was told. His left arm dropped down to his left side, and he stood there relaxed and at peace. His right shoulder was still pulled down slightly, but it was not as pronounced as it had been. Oh I think what he said next might be of interest to you. It certainly was to me.

"No more," Gilbert said softly. "Stop now."

"What did you say?" I asked surprised.

"I want to stop now," Gilbert answered. "I don't want to go deeper. I want to leave."


This was a shock. Gilbert should have continued to follow along with the induction, as per my mental commands. Why was he fighting me? I thought for a moment and realized that I had not explicitly told him not to fight me. The reason for his resistance was unclear. It would be interesting to find out why he was resisting. I considered forcing Gilbert to continue, but then realized there would be complications. Larry and Albert would not approve of my actions to say nothing of Andy's reaction. I had already told Larry and Albert that when they were hypnotized, they were the ones in charge. If I forced the trance on Gilbert, Larry and Albert would not agree to any further hypnosis.

"Of course," I agreed pleasantly. The other guys in the room had no idea how much effort it cost me to keep my voice calm and pleasant. "When I could from zero to five you will move from your current wonderful depth of trance, back up to being fully awake and aware. You will remember everything that happened to you since the trance started. When you understand these instructions, please nod your head once." Gilbert nodded his head as soon as I finished speaking.

"Good," I said as I placed the fingertips of my right hand on Gilbert's forehead. "Relax now and know that I will begin to count you out of hypnosis shortly." Quickly I scanned Gilbert's mind searching for the reason behind his sudden resistance to continuing the hypnosis with me. I wasn't too surprised to discover that Gilbert was uncomfortable with his sudden wiliness to do hypnosis with me. It didn't feel right to him. He knew that he'd never wanted to be hypnotized before and he couldn't understand why he suddenly wanted to try it with me. He had been enjoying the hypnosis but the continued loss of control was starting to scare him. I probed deeper and discovered some very interesting facts. Gilbert had a deep dark secret regarding Albert that he did not want to risk having exposed here tonight. Normally I respect my subject's privacy and don't push them to expose their secrets to me, but in Gilbert's case I was going to make an exception. Gilbert's secret was a desire that he had carried with him for a very long time, and oddly enough it would be better for him and all concerned for him to face it and deal with it. (Okay so that's not exactly 100% true. The fact of the matter is that I wanted Gilbert to expose his dirty little secret because it would be a very sweet form of revenge. I wanted to take Gilbert down a few notches and this would be the perfect way to accomplish that feat.) Further probing revealed that Gilbert was still convinced that if I didn't wake him up now, he would wake up himself and I would never be able to put him back under again. I would just have to use my sweet smile and sexy hypnotic voice (and a few more mental commands) to correct that situation.

I thought for few seconds and then implanted a few choice thoughts into Gilbert's open mind. 'Gilbert you cannot resist the desire that you have to be hypnotized by me. It feels very good to you for you to be able to finally give up control and not have to worry about anything except doing what I tell you to do. It seems natural and normal to you because I am not like any other hypnotist you have ever met before. You know that when you are hypnotized by me you are in a safe and secure place. You know that it is safe for you to let go and just be yourself, and just be what you really want to be.' I took my fingers away from Gilbert's forehead. I felt sure those commands would deal with Gilbert's resistance to further hypnosis by me.

(At this point dear reader, it probably seems to you that I have compromised my ethics. You appear to have forgotten that Gilbert was harassing Albert for some time, and Gilbert had continued that harassment this evening. Gilbert was a bully, and like all bullies, he would eventually get what was due him. Tonight I was going to see that Gilbert got what he deserved. Who am I to judge you ask? I am the man who examined Gilberts mind and memories, and I know the full story. You don't. Trust me on this, dear reader.)

"Zero, and starting to come up now. One, and you are moving back up to a normal waking state. Two, and you feel the urge for more oxygen so you take a deep breath now," I said as I started the count. "Three and you move and stretch, your body feeling relaxed and refreshed your mind feels calm and clear. Four, nearly there and your eyelids are starting to flutter open. Five, eyes open and WIDE AWAKE!!! WIDE AWAKE!!!"

Gilbert raised his arms up over his head as he stretched his arms about while he awoke from his hypnotic trance. Gilbert blinked his eyes several times as he looked about the room getting his bearing. Gilbert looked at me standing in front of him, and then he looked over at Larry, Albert and Andy.

"How are you feeling Gilbert?" I asked him calmly.


"Pretty good, actually," he said as he smiled at me. "It's a good thing you counted me out, otherwise if you'd try to take me deeper I'd have popped out of that trance anyway."

I controlled the anger I felt at the arrogance of this man. He's be singing a new tune soon enough. "I'm pleased you enjoyed yourself. You seem to be a very responsive subject, although that doesn't surprise me," I said as pleasantly as I could.

"What do you mean by that?" Gilbert asked with a rough edge to his voice.

"In my experience, police officers and other guys who deal with very stressful jobs find hypnosis very enjoyable and this makes them excellent subjects," I said quietly. "I'm sure that as a motorcycle policeman you deal with a lot of intense situations. It is probably a relief for you to be in a place where you could just let yourself go and not have to deal with all that."

"Hmm, I never thought about it like that, but maybe you have a point," Gilbert said.

"Since you enjoyed it so much, would you like another session now?" I asked. "I have the time if you do."

"Maybe another short session of fifteen minutes or so. Since you didn't give me a trigger phrase you'll have to do induction all over from scratch. I'm not sure I could stand going through all that again," Gilbert said doubtfully.

"There is more than one way to induce a trance, Gilbert," I said as I walked over one of the double beds in the room. "Come over here and stand in front of the bed facing me, please."

"Okay, but I don't think this is going to work," Gilbert said. "I'm not sure that I can concentrate like I did last time."

"Hold your arms out in front of you with your hands turned so that your palms are facing each other, Gilbert," I said as I ignored his statements of doubt.

"Like this?" Gilbert said as he held his arm up with his hands turned so that the palms of his hands were facing each other.

"Exactly," I encouraged him "Now hold your hands about a foot and a half apart. Good." I curled my right hand into a fist and placed it in between his hands. "Now focus your attention on my fist and on your two hands. Fix that image firmly in your mind's eye. When you can see it clearly close your eyes," I told him.

"Got it," Gilbert said a few seconds later as he closed his eyes.

I dropped my right arm down next to my right side and unclenched my fist, as I said to Gilbert," Now imagine that my fist is a magnet and your two hands are steel plates. When you can feel a slight tug on your hands, when you can feel them begin to move together just nod your head or say 'yes', and continue to focus on my words."

A few seconds later I could see Gilbert's hands twitch, followed by s slight nodding of his head.


"Hands slowly moving towards each other as the pull of the magnet on the steel plates becomes just a bit stronger," I said to Gilbert, as I saw his hands starting to slowly move together. . "Moving closer and closer as you feel the magnetic attraction become stronger and stronger." Gilbert's hands were now less than a foot apart. I raised my arms so that my two hands just outside of his as I continued to talk to him. "Moving closer and closer. Closer and closer." Gilbert's hands continued to move towards one another.

'Deep sleep!" I called out as I grabbed his hands with my hands, and slapped his hands with a loud clap while also pushing forward slightly on his clasped hands. . Gilbert's body crumpled like a rag doll as he fell backward into the bed. His arms fell to his sides as he toppled back onto the bed. (Now you know why I had him stand in front of the bed.) At the same time I jumped off to the right side to be sure he would not hit my legs with those motorcycle boots he was wearing. I didn't need any bruised shins, thank you very much. He lay there on his back in the bed very relaxed, with his booted feet hanging over the edge of the bed.

"Relaxing into that wonderful comfortable bed as you continue to head back down into a very deep, and pleasant and wonderful state of hypnosis, Gilbert," I directed him. "Body is limp and loose, mind is clear and empty of all cares concerns and troubles. You are such a hard working motorcycle patrolman, that you deserve to be in a place where you can let go completely and go down ten times deeper than you were before. When you feel yourself going deeper, you just say the word 'deeper' and continue to let go. For the deeper you go, the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better." I looked at Gilbert as he lay there on the bed, and I couldn't help but smile at him. He looked so peaceful and content.

"Deeper and deeper," Gilbert said out loud a few seconds later, as he carried out his instructions. (Not like he really had a choice in the matter, after all.)

"When you want to go deeper and feel safer, more relaxed and more at peace, you just start counting backward from 100 to 0 by ones. Counting slowly and easily, and when you reach zero you will turn over on the bed, crawl up the bed so that your head is on the pillow and then roll back onto your back and go down even deeper," I said to him. I didn't want to bump into his dangling legs, and I need to keep him busy for a few minutes as I addressed the questions that were sure to start coming from Albert and Larry.

"Wow!," Larry said "That was cool. Is he really under again?"

"Oh, yes, just as deeply as before, if not deeper," I assured Larry. "He'll carry out the deepening instructions I just gave him, and then we will see how creative an imagination he has."

"What does that mean?" Albert asked me, with a look of concern on his face.

"I think we can have some innocent fun with Gilbert, if all of you agree," I answered cautiously. (I could not tell them, not even Andy, exactly what I had in mind for Gilbert. Andy would have understood but Albert and Larry would have no idea how it was that I knew what I knew about Gilbert.) "To begin with we can have him go and put on a tie, and report back here to for duty like a good little motorcycle patrolman."

"Deeper and deeper," Gilbert called out.


"I have to admit the offer is tempting, "Albert admitted hesitantly. "But I don't think it's right. He is a brother officer. We should show more respect for him."

"Like the respect he has shown you all these years Albert?" Larry asked. "If even half of what you have told me about him is true, a little payback is just what he deserves. I agree that we should not humiliate him in public, though. He is still a police officer."

"Deeper and deeper," Gilbert called out again.

"So I can still say 'Gilbert go and put on a tie for your uniform, if you have one, and report back here for duty?'" I asked Albert.

"Yeah I agree with that," Albert answered. "I'm not sure what else I want to have him do though. This is all so new to me."

"I'm sure you'll think of something, and if you don't, rest assured that I have some ideas," I said to Albert.

"Can I suggest stuff too?" Larry asked me with a smile on his face.

"Of course, but nothing too naughty," I cautioned him. "Gilbert go and do a strip tease in the main lobby. I don't want to hear you suggest that."

Larry smile at me and nodded his head.

"Deeper and deeper", Gilbert called out once more.

"I'll give it some thought and get back to you," Larry said. "Hey why is Gilbert getting off the bed?"

I turned about and saw that Gilbert had indeed climbed off the bed and was heading to the hotel room door. "Gilbert Stop!" I yelled at him.

Gilbert froze in his tracks. Slowly he turned around and looked at me. "Yes sir. Is there a problem, sir?" He asked me in a calm voice. His face had that wonderfully blank expression on it that a deeply hypnotized subject shows.

"Where were you going and why? I told you to do your count and go deeper," I asked him.

"Yes you did sir, but I also heard you tell me to go and put on my tie and then to go to the main lobby and strip. I was merely following your orders, sir." Gilbert answered as if I should already have known this.

"Have you finished your count?" I asked him as I thought about his answer to my question.

"Not yet, sir. I thought these new orders were more important," Gilbert answered.

'I see. You can disregard the order about stripping and about the tie. Get back on the bed and finish your count like a good little motorcycle patrolman," I told him calmly.
"Yes, sir. Of course, sir," Gilbert answered. He smiled at me for a second, walked back to the bed and climbed onto it. He lay down, closed his eyes and started muttering to himself softly as he resumed his interrupted count.

I walked over to where Larry and Albert were seated. They looked up at me with shock on their faces.

What the hell was that all about?" Albert asked me.

"It would appear that Gilbert has gone so deep that he is starting to tap into a hidden submissive side to his personality," I answered. "I intend to find out more about this when he finishes his count. In the meantime, we should be careful how we phrased our instructions to Gilbert."

"No kidding," Larry said with a chuckle. "I never dreamed that Gilbert would ever consider doing a strip tease for anyone much less in public."

"Hush now and let Gilbert finish his count, I said softly.

I looked over at Gilbert. He was rolling from his stomach onto his back, so he was half done his count. It would be only a minute or so more, depending on how fast he was counting.

"I hope you know what you're doing," Andy whispered to me after he walked up and nudged me with his elbow to get my attention.

"I know exactly what I am doing," I assured him as I whispered back. "The Gilbert show will be most educational for all concerned."

Andy looked at me with one raised eyebrow, but he didn't say anything. He knew me well enough to know that I was up to something. But at the same time, he trusted me enough to know that whatever it was that I had in mind would not be harmful to Gilbert.

I walked over to the bed where Gilbert was lying and studied him for a moment. His mouth did not seem to be moving. "If you have completed your count Gilbert, please come over here and stand at ease, in front of me," I ordered him in a commanding tone of voice.

"Yes, sir!" Gilbert cried as he bounced off the bed and scrambled over to where I was standing. Gilbert placed himself directly in front of me and stood with his feet slightly apart and his hands clasped firmly behind his back.

"Gilbert, why are you suddenly very obedient to me? Why do you call me sir?" I asked him.

"Well, I have been hypnotized by you, sir. I must obey you. Isn't that what hypnotized men do? Is it wrong for me to address you as sir? Do you wish me to address you as master, sir?" Gilbert answered a look of concern growing on his face.


"It is fine for you to call me sir, "I assured him. "However, not all hypnotized men must obey the hypnotist. In my experience only those men who have a desire, to be submissive, subservient and who actually like to be ordered about, will state that because they are hypnotized they must obey. The desire to be submissive may be one that they are not aware of until they are hypnotized. So what is the situation with you, Gilbert?" I awaited his response with sweet anticipation. Gilbert would now have to justify in his own mind, his sudden submissive attitude to me, with the super hypnosis commands I had implanted in his mind. Fortunately for me, Gilbert was actually a hidden (or if you prefer closet) submissive. It should not take him very long to come to the correct conclusion.

"I must be a submissive then, sir," he admitted quietly, as he looked at me. "I never even realized that deep down I was, but now, I think I understand. It all makes sense now. I think I understand those feelings I've had for so long. Feelings that I could never admit. Feelings that I was afraid to admit I even had."

Gilbert was very close to a breakthrough. But I needed to do one thing before we went any further. "Gilbert to make it easier to return to you to this wonderful state of deep hypnosis I am going to give you a trigger phrase. Would you like that?"

"Oh yes, sir, very much," Gilbert said happily as he looked at me.

"Fine. Your trigger is the phrase 'light rosebud'. Whenever you hear me say the phrase 'light rosebud' you will return to this state or an even deeper state than this, going down twice as deep and twice as fast as before. Do you understand, Gilbert?"

"Yes, sir, I understand. When you say 'light rosebud' that is my ticket back to this deep state of profound hypnosis where I must obey you, sir." Gilbert agreed happily. He was laying it on a little thick, but who was I to complain?

"Good now pick a spot to look at on the fall wall, go deeper and stand there until I wake you up," I told him.

"Yes sir," Gilbert said as he focussed his eyes on the far wall. A small satisfied smirk came to his lips as he stood there breathing evenly and enjoying his state of hypnosis. (I enjoy the sight of a hypnotized man looking off into the distance while he is entranced. Can you blame me for taking the opportunity to have Gilbert strike that pose?)

"I want to give Gilbert a good looking over, if you gentlemen don't mind," I said to Albert, Larry and Andy.

"Let him have his eye candy for the next few minutes," Andy chuckled at me as he addressed Albert and Larry. "Meanwhile we can discuss your hypnotic trances. I am curious to know if you find them as wonderful as I do."

I smiled at Andy silently thanking him for providing a distraction for Larry and Albert. I did want to examine Gilbert in more detail. His uniform was different from either Larry's or Albert's, and until now I hadn't had any opportunely to examine it or him.


Gilbert was about six feet one inch tall, since he seemed to be as tall as Andy. Physically, Gilbert's body appeared to be well muscled, and I guessed that he worked out regularly to keep his body in such excellent physical condition. He was muscular without looking like a body builder, and I would have guessed his weight at somewhere around 225 pounds. His uniform shirt looked to be comfortable, not too loose and not tight enough to impair movement, but he appeared to fill out his uniform breeches completely. From what I could see, there was no hint of any type of belly on him, which is what I would expect. (In gay terms, he had a yummy body.) Gilbert's dark full head of hair was trimmed in a crew cut, almost military style. It looked very good on him. It gave him an air of authority and dignity. If you didn't know him better, you would feel respectful towards him the first time you met him. Actually it was the combination of the hair cut, the firm strong jaw, handsome chiseled features, cool gray eyes, strong Roman nose, flat nondescript ears and clean shaven face that created the aura of power and authority around Gilbert. Even hypnotized as he was, under my complete control, and staring off in to space like a zombie, Gilbert still projected an air of quiet authority and respect. It was very subtle, but it was still there. Of course that could just have been my instinctive respect for cops kicking in.

I let my eyes follow the curve of his strong bull neck down past his Adam's apple, until I encountered the collar of his white cotton t-shirt peeking out from beneath his light gray uniform shirt. I blinked a couple of times as I focused my eyes on his long sleeved uniform shirt. It was the typical long sleeved uniform shirt with two chest pockets with button flaps, which were buttoned closed. Since his hands were being held behind his back I could not get a look at the cuffs of the sleeves on Gilbert's uniform shirt. I made a mental note to myself to remember to do that when I got a look at the back of Gilbert's uniform. On the shoulders of shirt were two dark gray epaulettes (for those of you who do not want to look up the word, you can substitute shoulder straps), fastened securely with button tabs halfway up the shoulder of the uniform shirt. The uniform shirt appeared to be neatly pressed, although the day's events had added a few wrinkles here and there.

I let my eyes travel down the front of Gilbert's uniform shirt noting that all the buttons, aside from the collar button were neatly done up. The shirt slightly tapered towards the waist, but still fit comfortably on Gilbert. It wasn't loose but it did not appear to inhibit his movements any. An oval police badge with the number 8675309 was pinned just above the left shirt pocket. (Yes that is fake, dear reader. The number is from on a popular song.) A silver bar with G. Peters on it was fastens above the right shirt pocket. Continuing down the front of his shirt I encountered a large tongue in D-ring belt buckle set in a large wide black leather policeman's utility belt. The belt was snug about Gilbert's waist covering the belt of his uniform pants. The belt contained the usual assortment of police equipment, so I won't bother to describe it in full detail, besides which I'd probably get the details wrong. I'm a civilian after all, and I don't know what half the stuff is that policemen carry on their utility belts. I focus my attention on what they carry in the back pockets of their uniform pants, and what bulges I can detect in the front of their uniform pants. I noted that the black belt looked well broken in, and continued my examination of the front of Gilbert's uniform.

The uniform pants, which were also known as breeches, were a darker shade of gray, and Gilbert's legs must have been on the muscular side because he filled out those breeches nicely. The breeches bordered on being on the snug side, and I secretly hoped that they turned out to be tight in certain areas. (Do I have to draw you a map? I hoped they were tight in the crotch and across his buttocks. Come on now, you had to know that with my particular interest in that part of the male anatomy, I'd entertain such hopes.) Looking at the groin area of his uniform breeches, I was disappointed that there were no suspicious bulges. I was sure I would be able to remedy that situation, though. The breeches fit well enough and overall I was pleased with what I saw. From what I could see standing in front of Gilbert the breeches followed the contours of Gilbert's legs all the way down to the tops of his black motorcycle boots. The boots were broken in but not scuffed. They didn't need a good polishing, but some buffing wouldn't have hurt. There were laces, tightly done up, that ran from the top of the foot part of each boot and stopped about one third the length of the shank of the boot.

"Gilbert, carefully remove your gun belt and hold it out in front of you with both hands," I said to him.

"Yes, sir," Gilbert replied. He brought his hands to front of his uniform gun belt and proceeded to carry out my instructions. He undid the buckle, carefully pulling the belt away from his waist, while grasping the two ends firmly with his hands. He moved his hands behind his back for a few seconds and then brought both arms up in front of him nearly level with his chest. His right hand was empty but his left hand was holding his gun belt. Gilbert grasped his gun belt with his right hand. "Done, sir" he stated.


"Thank you," I said as I looked down at the front of his waist. As I had expected Gilbert's uniform pants had big thick tunnel belt loops and a wide black leather belt was threaded through though the belt loops. A simple tongue-in-D-ring clasp, similar to the one on the gun belt, fastened that belt about Gilbert's waist. With the gun belt removed I could see that Gilbert's stomach area was flat without a trace of a paunch. Considering the shape of the rest of his body, that wasn't too surprising. The waist of those uniform breeches encircled Gilbert's waist nicely, suggesting that he had a lean build under that uniform. I also noted that the front of the uniform breeches had top pockets and not side angle pockets, which made me wonder how he got anything out of the front of his uniform pants when he was sitting on his motorcycle. I paused for a moment as I pictured Gilbert sitting on his parked motorcycle as I stood in front of him just to his right side, while he tried to thrust his right hand into the right front pocket of his uniform breeches for some reason. I was a little hazy on the reason why he would be doing that but hey, it was a microsecond daydream, it didn't have to make sense. I walked around to the left, which was Gilbert's right, so that I could continue my examination of the back of his uniform. As I walked past him I noticed that there was a wide dark gray stripe down the outside leg of his uniform breeches. The stripe followed the path of the outside seam of his right pant leg, all the way down to the top of his motorcycle boots. There were laces running down right outside side of Gilbert's right motorcycle boot starting at the top of the shank and continuing about a third of the way down the shank. These laces were tightly done up. It was a good bet that the left motorcycle boot was similarly laced.

Finally I was standing behind Gilbert and I could take a good long look at the back of his uniform. I was not disappointed. If anything I was thrilled. I forced myself to keep my eyes on his motorcycle boots, so that I would not accidentally step on them. (Okay, the real reason was so that I would not let my hot little eyes jump up clamp themselves on Gilbert's ass. I knew that ass of his was going to be heavenly, but I wanted to delay that moment of sweetness just a bit longer. His motorcycle boots were clean, without any scuff marks. The boots were polished but not that mirror bright shine that you might expect if he were on the parade ground. There wasn't anything remarkable about Gilbert's motorcycle boots so I let my eyes travel up the back of those boots to the tops of those well-rounded calves to just below the back of Gilbert's knees. All in all Gilbert seemed to have muscular firm legs I noticed as I continued my visual journey up the back of his uniform pants. There is no question he filled up those uniform pants very well. I couldn't help but wonder if maybe those pants were just a little too binding. I made a mental note to ask him that once I had the opportunity. I licked my lips as I paused for a second or two when my eyes reached the bottom curve of Gilbert's buttocks. My eyes were greeted by the sight of two full round heavenly hemispheres enshrouded in the light gray material of Gilbert's uniform breeches. There were two button flap back pockets on the back of those uniform breeches, both pockets buttoned closed As I had hoped the breeches fit snugly across Gilbert's buttocks making his ass look very sexy. I was delighted to note that there was bulge in the right back pocket. Gilbert's wallet wasn't huge but it was large enough to cause the material of those uniform breeches to stretch just a bit more tightly across his right buttock. My hands itched to reach out and grab a handful of those two delicious ass cheeks that were only inches away from me. I wanted to breech those breeches, if you catch my meaning. Now was the not the time however. I turned my attention away from those sweet ass cheeks and continued my inspection of the back of Gilbert's uniform. Up past the plain black leather belt my eyes travelled coming across the broad back of the policeman who stood in front of me. There wasn't really much to note about the back of that light gray uniform shirt. There were two darts down each side of the back of the shirt which improved the overall trim appearance of the shirt but aside from that there wasn't anything else worth noting.

"Put your gun belt back on and stand at ease Gilbert."I ordered him as I suddenly realized he was still standing there with his gun belt held out in front of him.


"Yes Sir," Gilbert replied. He took him only a few moments to place the utility belt around his waist and secure it snugly. Gilbert clasped his hands behind him and stood at ease. I smiled to myself as I saw his hands resting comfortably on top of those cute butt cheeks of his. I noticed that the cuffs of his long sleeved uniform shirt had two buttons on them as opposed to one. My inspection completed I carefully walked around Gilbert and stood in front of him. Now it was time for the fund to really begin.

"Gilbert, tell me how you're feeling right now please." I told him.

"I feel really good Sir. I can't recall the last time I felt so calm and peaceful and relaxed Sir. It's kind of nice following your instructions Sir. I don't know why Sir, but I feel better when you tell me to do something Sir and I do it," Gilbert said calmly.

"It doesn't upset you at all to be taking orders from me, Gilbert?" I asked him.

"Well I suppose it should," Gilbert admitted. "After all you are a fag and I've never really thought much of fags as a general rule. Fags aren't really men. I'd have to respect a man to follow his orders. I guess if I'm following your order Sir I must respect you."

Gilbert wasn't giving an inch. He was still being cocky even deeply hypnotized. It is time to hammer home a few key points before I continued with my fun. "Let's be clear about this Gilbert," I said to him in a commanding tone of voice. "You agreed to let me hypnotize you. I have successfully hypnotized you. I have taken you very deep and with each passing moment you find yourself feeling more submissive and obedient towards me. You are giving up more and more control to me. A simple sign of your submissive and obedient nature towards me is that you are calling Sir without me even asking you to do that. It seems clear to me Gilbert that you enjoy being hypnotized by me and that you want to obey me more with each passing moment."

"I guess that is true Sir," Gilbert admitted reluctantly

"No guessing Gilbert!" I barked at him. "Tell me the truth now! Admit the truth to me now Gilbert! When you admit the truth you'll feel better and go deeper and a huge smile will break on your face Gilbert." I felt sure those commands would be enough to force Gilbert to admit the truth to me as well as himself. I couldn't wait for him to start grinning like an idiot. There's just something about hunky cop standing in front of you with a shit eating grin on his face that turns me on.

The calm relaxed expression on his face slowly melted into one of astonishment and wonder as he thought about what I just said to him. Slowly a smile came to Gilbert's face as he accepted the truth of the situation. "It's true Sir. I really do want to obey you, Sir. I trust you Sir and I know that the more I obey you Sir the better I'm going to feel."

"The fact that I'm gay doesn't bother you at all Gilbert?" I asked him if he had not addressed that consideration.

"Not at all Sir. Actually it's kind of exciting Sir. I never realized that feeling controlled like this could be a turn on Sir." Gilbert declared with a slight blush to his face.


"Finding yourself feeling slightly aroused by hypnosis or by being controlled is a very common reaction Gilbert," I assured him. "Now I think that turnabout is fair play, Gilbert. In a few moments when I wake you up you will be the world's best impersonator of a dog, a playful obedient doggy. When you wake up you will drop to all fours to show us what a good puppy dog you are. You will respond to the name 'boy'. You will not try to leave the room. Since you are an impersonator of a dog you will be able to talk and respond normally when asked questions. When you understand these instructions and you're ready to carry them out you will take off your gun belt and put it on the bed after which you will calmly stand there waiting for me to take you out of your trance."

Gilbert's hands flew to the buckle of this police gun belt. He couldn't get that belt off and then put it on the bed fast enough. I turned to my right and looked at Larry and Albert sitting there on the love seat. They had been quiet the entire time that I've been entrancing Gilbert. They appeared to be a little shocked at the suggestion I just given Gilbert but after a few moments I could see a twinkle in their eyes and a smile come to their faces. Clearly turnabout was going to be enjoyable for both of them.
"One more thing before I count you out, Gilbert," I said to him as he stood there expectantly. "Whenever you hear me say the phrase 'police puppy' you will return to this wonderful state and will once again my hypnotized obedient motorcycle policeman. Your previous trigger of 'light rosebud' has now been removed. When you know and accept your new trigger phrase Gilbert bark three times."

"Woof! Woof! Woof!" Gilbert barked a few seconds later. Clearly he was raring to go. I quickly moved to position myself behind and just off to the left of Gilbert, so that I would have a good view of his butt when he dropped to all fours. (Can you blame me? His uniform breeches were already snug on his ass. I couldn't wait to see how they would look when he was down on his hands and knees!) This position also provided me with a view of Albert and Larry (with Andy in the background) so I could see all their reactions to the show that Gilbert was about to put on. If my guess was right, I most certainly did not want to miss what was going to happen next.

"0...1...2...3...4.....5 Wide Awake, Gilbert!!! Wide Awake!!!"

Gilbert's eyes fluttered and he blinked a few times as he struggled back to full consciousness. "Boy I feel good!" He declared with a small smile on his face. A puzzled expression came to his face as he looked over at me. He slapped his hands to his sides at his waist and said "What happened to my gun belt?" He looked about confused and concerned. He spied his gun belt lying on one of the beds. and the smile returned to his face. Gilbert slowly dropped to his knees as he looked over at Albert. (I felt a wave of intense pleasure as I watched Gilbert drop to his knees. Hypnotic surrender is so very sweet!) The smile on Gilbert's face got bigger as he lowered himself to his hands and knees. "Woof!" He cried out once as he stood there on his hands and knees his gaze now locked on Albert.

My eyes were locked upon Gilbert's butt, and only a fire alarm going off and smoke in the room would have dragged me away from that sexy cop ass that was just inches from my sweaty palms. Standing up, Gilbert's bum in those snug fitting uniform breeches was a sexy sight indeed, and his wallet bulge on the right side made the pants look even more sexy. Now though, with him down on his hands and knees, his ass was awesome. Those uniforms breeches had moved from being snug to tight, and with the wallet in the right back pocket, very tight, sinfully tight, damn sexy and tight. It was all I could dot not to throw myself on those beautiful buns and hump that cop's ass until he came or I did. Andy would not have approved of such an animal action on my part, and that is one reason why I didn't give in to the powerful temptation that was wiggling back and forth just in front of me. So I did my best to keep myself under control but man, Gilbert made it hard. (Yes that is exactly what I mean! It was very hard, and my jeans were suddenly very snug as well.) This was what I lived for when I did hypnosis with a physically fit man with a firm, hard, tight ass that you could eat your dinner off of, using a plate of course.


"Boy, why don't you show Albert and Larry how much you like them?" I said to Gilbert, once I had recovered from the sexual overload that Gilbert's nice tight uniform clad cop ass, had caused in my brain. Considering what I had just seen and was watching now, it is a wonder that I could put two words together much less form a coherent sentence.

Gilbert barked once, crawled over to the love seat and stopped so he was just in front of both Larry and Albert. I watched every movement of his backside, unable to tear my attention away when Gilbert's ass moved. Oh how I wanted to grab that ass! Reluctantly I decided to wait and see how things would play out. My curiosity about Gilbert's deep dark secret regarding Albert also kept my hormones in check. As I lifted my eyes up and away from Gilbert's graceful gratifying gluteus maximus it struck me that unlike Larry\s motorcycle uniform pants, Gilbert didn't have any leather padding or anything on the seat of his uniform pants. Considering how tightly those pants were closing ranks on Gilbert buttocks any type of padding would have made those pants too constrictive in my humble opinion. Finally I succeeded in dragging those reluctant eyeballs of mine away from Gilbert's backside to look over at Albert and Larry and see what reaction they were having to Gilbert's dog impersonation.

They were stunned. The two policeman were sitting there with their mouths hanging open and a befuddled expression pasted on their faces. They didn't seem to be upset at Gilbert's actions just a little surprised. Gilbert stood there on his hands and knees and barked a few times and Albert as if he were trying to tell him something. I walked over and stood next to Gilbert deciding that I wanted a better view of whatever it was it was going to happen next. I took a few steps away from Gilbert, and positioned myself so that I could see Gilbert as well as Larry and Albert sitting on the love seat. Gilbert smiled at Albert and barked again. Gilbert crawled a little closer to Albert. When he was about 2 feet away from Albert's knees Gilbert sat back into a kneeling position with his buttocks resting on the heels of his motorcycle boots, and then he raised his hands up and held him close to his chest. Gilbert barked a few times and then held his position panting with his tongue hanging out of his mouth just a little bit. Gilbert had struck the classic sit up and beg pose often taught to dogs. You didn't have to have my mental abilities to see that Gilbert is literally begging for something from Albert. I smiled to myself as I realized I was the only one who had any idea of what was about to happen.

Gilbert cocked his head sideways at Albert as if to say 'why don't you give me what I want?' Realizing that he wasn't making any progress Gilbert dropped back down to all fours and barked once more at Albert. Gilbert rushed forward and buried his face in Albert's crotch. Gilbert gently pushed for his face forward right up against the crotch and fly of Albert's uniform pants while he moved his head backwards and forwards gently all the while breathing deeply and letting out soft moans.

"What are you doing Gilbert?" Albert asked Gilbert. There was no response.

"He responds to the name 'boy'" I said to Albert.

"Oh, right." Albert acknowledged. "Tell me what you doing and why boy," Albert said to Gilbert.

"Boy likes the scent of his trainer," Gilbert answered, after he stopped grinding his face into Albert's crotch. "Boy wants to be trained by the powerful K-9 officer. The K-9 officer smells so good, so manly and strong and powerful. Boy wants the K-9 officer to like him so the K-9 officer will take Boy home and train him to be a police puppy." Once Gilbert had finished speaking he thrust his face back into Albert's crotch and started nuzzling every inch of the front of Albert's uniform pants that he could reach.

"What about Larry, Boy?" I asked Gilbert. "Don't forget to show us how much you like him."


Gilbert backed away from Albert and turned his attention towards Larry. Gilbert looked over at Larry with the expression of reluctance. It was clear he'd much rather continue his explorations of Albert's uniform pants and that wonderful crotch, than deal with Larry. Gilbert sighed softly and turned back to look at Larry, a cool expression on Gilbert's face. Gilbert crawled over to Larry and positioned his body so that the right side of his torso was directly in front of Larry's legs, and about one foot away from Larry's legs. Slowly Gilbert lifted his right leg and cocked it so that his right leg was resting on Larry's left knee. Gilbert began to growl at Larry. It was clear he didn't like Larry very much. I couldn't help but snicker at how humorous this looked. My amusement turned to shock as I saw the right side of the crotch of Gilbert's gray uniform pants start to darken. Slowly the dark area spread outwards until it was covering the entire right side of Gilbert crotch and was moving slowly down the inside of his right uniform breeches leg. There was also a small trickle down the inside thigh area of the left leg, no doubt due to gravity. Gilbert was trying to mark his territory like a dog would, and in the process he was peeing his pants! The wet areas continued to spread as Gilbert emptied his bladder. I had to admit that Gilbert was giving a first rate impersonation of a dog. Maybe, just maybe, he was doing too good a job.

(I could've prevented this, since my scan of Gilbert's mind had revealed to me that he had a deep-seated and long held desire to be dominated by Albert. Ordinarily I probably would've stopped Gilbert soon as he lifted his leg. But Gilbert had been an arrogant son of a bitch from the first moment I'd met him, and I thought a little humiliation was in order. Frankly I've been wanting to take Gilbert down a peg or two all evening and this seemed the perfect way. Why order him to humiliate himself, when I could tap into his own desires to accomplish the same thing? Was this evil of me dear reader? You decide for yourself. Personally, I have no problem with what happened.)

"What the hell is this?" Albert tried out after he recovered from stunned silence that had descended upon the room. "What the fuck did you do to Gilbert?" Albert glared at me the anger clearly evident on his face.

"I didn't do anything other than help Gilbert express himself," I answered calmly. "I think if you called him over to you and asked him to explain himself you might have a better understanding of what's going on." I shoved my hands in the front pocket of my jeans and stood there calmly looking over at Albert. I was curious as to what his reaction was going to be when he heard the full story from Gilbert.

"Stop that Boy. and come over here." Albert called to Gilbert. Gilbert responded immediately. He lowered his right leg back onto the floor and crawled over so he was directly in front of Albert. He looked up at Albert with a hopeful expression on his face as if he couldn't wait for Albert to tell him what to do next. "Good boy," Albert told him. "Now sit and stay." Immediately Gilbert sat back down on his heels looked up at Albert and nodded his head a few times.
I couldn't help but stare at the huge wet spot that covered the entire crotch of Gilbert's uniform breeches. Seeing that made me feel so much better. Gilbert the arrogance S.O.B had become Gilbert the wet one and I didn't have a single twinge of remorse or guilt about it.

"Now Boy, tell me the whole story about why you enjoy being a police puppy and why you want me to be your trainer. I want you to tell me the truth and I want you to know that no matter what you say I won't get upset with you."


Gilbert looked up at Albert with a slightly puzzled look on his face as if he couldn't understand why he was being asked to explain himself. He took a deep breath and began speaking. "Boy thinks you are the most masculine powerful policemen he's ever met. Boy has been in awe of you since the first time he met you, but has never had to courage to tell you. Boy was afraid that if he ever told you how he really felt about you, or if you ever found out, you would think he was weak and not a real man. Yet for many years Boy has wanted, ached to tell you, and at the same time has been afraid of what would happen if you did find out. Boy was also jealous of your friends because they got to spend time with you and he didn't."

Albert thought about this for a few seconds then he spoke to Gilbert. "So why have you been riding my ass all these years?"

Gilbert lowered his head and looked the floor clearly ashamed at what he was about to say. "Boy was bad to do that. Boy was angry at you and wanted to hurt you because Boy couldn't have you. And when you became a K-9 officer you pushed Boy even farther away. Boy knew he could never be with you. "

"Have me? Be with me? What do you mean by that?" Albert asked.

Gilbert looked up at Albert for a moment and his face turned completely red as the embarrassment he felt over what he was about to say flooded through him. "Boy wants you Sir. Boy wants to be yours Sir. Boy wants your cock Sir, in his mouth, in his ass whatever you want Sir, whatever you think Boy is worthy of Sir. But most of all Sir, Boy wants your collar around his neck. Boy wants to curl up at your feet and know the joy of you patting him on the head and telling him he's good."

"I see," Albert said softly. "What you're saying is that you're gay, you're attracted to me, you feel submissive towards me and you want me to dominate you, and you'd like me to put a dog collar on you and treat you like a slave."

"Yes Sir," Gilbert said looking up at Albert. The blush on Gilbert's face had faded away and been replaced by worry. No one said anything for a few moments. I think we were all waiting for Albert's or a reaction

"That is the most disgusting vile thing I have ever heard in my life! I wouldn't touch you with a 10 foot pole much less dirty myself by putting a collar around your neck! You make me sick!" Albert yelled out at Gilbert. Strangely Larry was quiet. If he had an opinion about this startling revelation of Gilbert's Larry was not keen to express it.

"You hate me Sir!" Gilbert cried out. His lower lip trembled as he started to cry big slow tears that rolled down his face at a snail's pace. Gilbert didn't say another word he just sat there and cried suffering the deep hurt of rejection like a rusty knife thrust into his gut and twisted about savagely. I had half expected Gilbert to crawl away and try hiding in a corner but either he was too proud to do that or he just didn't care about anybody seeing him cry. I did feel a little sorry for Gilbert but I also felt that he was getting when he deserved. All those years of bullying Albert had come back to inflict just as much pain on Gilbert now. Still he was a policeman, and he did deserve some respect.

"Waking up at the count of five Gilbert, returning to your normal self in every way and remembering your trigger phrase police puppy. When you awaken you will not be able to leave this room, call for help or even raise your voice to yell at people until I give you explicit permission to do so. You'll remember everything that happened during your hypnosis trance. 0...1...2...3...4....5 Wide awake Wide awake!" I said as I brought Gilbert out of his hypnosis trance.


Gilbert stopped crying and blinked his eyes a few times. He looked about the room in confusion and slowly climbed to his feet. Shock crept over his face as he looked down at himself and saw the huge wet spot on the front of his uniform pants. His ears burned red and his face was flushed a very bright red as the details of his hypnosis trance played through his mind. He didn't say anything to me or anyone else he just looked around at us as if he'd never seen us before. He looked lost and bewildered as if he had no idea where he was or what to do next.

"Come and sit with me on the bed Gilbert," I said to him soothingly as I slowly walked over to him stood next to him on his left side, reached out and put my right arm across his shoulders. I spared a few seconds to look over at Albert and shoot him in dirty look of my own. Albert was perfectly justified in rejecting Gilbert, but he could have been less cruel about it. Gently I escorted Gilbert to the edge of the bed and sat him down. Carefully I sat next to him and studied his face. It seemed the shock of his revelations to Albert had affected Gilbert more than I had anticipated. "It's okay, Gilbert. I know it's a shock to you. Just let it out, you'll feel better," I told him quietly. He didn't move a muscle. After a few moments I carefully leaned towards him, wrapped my arms about that big muscular torso of his and pulled him towards me. I placed my hand on his left shoulder and whispered in his left ear. "You're not any less a man, a policeman, or a person in my eyes Gilbert. You're just as strong and powerful as you were before you admitted to us and to yourself that you are gay. Andy and I think no less of you, but I cannot speak for Albert or Larry. You're not vile or disgusting because you find yourself attracted to Albert. Yes, it hurts that he wants nothing to do with you. That pain will fade in time but for now know that you are a human being, a person, and being gay doesn't change that." I removed my head from Gilbert's shoulder and leaned back slightly so that I could look at him head on.

Slowly Gilbert started to cry again. The tears started to roll down his face more frequently and his sobs became louder and deeper. He squeezed his eyes shut as if to block out the site of everything in the room.. He blindly reached out with his powerful arms and wrapped them about my body. He clung fiercely to me, almost crushing me with the force of his anguish. I said nothing aside from a few "it's okay Gilbert" that I muttered at him. I don't know how long we sat there enfolded in each other's arms. The next thing I remembered was a loud knock on the door and strange voice cheerfully calling out "Room service!"

"Come on Gilbert let's go to the bathroom while Andy deals with room service," I said to him as I pushed myself to my feet. We were still embraced, so I managed to drag Gilbert to his feet as well. I broke away from our embrace enough to shepherd Gilbert into the bathroom. As I closed the door behind us I turned and shot a quick look at Andy. Hopefully he read the expression on my face and knew I wanted him to come and get me and Gilbert once the room service waiter was gone. We had a few more important things to deal with than paying the bill for room service.


Chapter 8. Four Cops and a Cowboy

If some guy had told me that I'd be spending an evening with four hunky police officers while dressed like a cowboy, and that these policemen would willingly engage in hypnosis with me, I probably would've told him that him needed to look at purchasing a better quality of drugs, or cut back on his medication levels. Yet this is exactly the situation I found myself in. Well not exactly the same situation but damn near close enough.

"You can come out now the waiter's gone and the food's ready," Andy announced as he knocked on the bathroom door.


"On our way," I answered. "Well we'd better go out there and face the music Gilbert," I said to the red eyed tall good looking handsome hunky motorcycle policeman standing next to me by the bathroom sink. If it weren't for the confused look on his face and the huge wet spot in the crotch and down both sides of his uniform pants, you might not have any idea that this motorcycle policeman had experienced a rather dramatic event in his life. He'd just been hypnotized, and told to act like a dog, during which he had intended to pee on another police officer, but instead Gilbert wound up peeing in his uniform breeches. He had also just admitted to himself and to three other brother police officers, that he was gay, and that he had a long-term crush on one of the other police officers. Gilbert was in the bathroom crying because the police officer Gilbert had been mooning over, had just rejected him totally and unequivocally. Known only to Andy and myself, I could use my super hypnosis powers to correct the situation but at a terrible cost. There would be numerous unforeseen repercussions in Albert's life, Larry's life and Gilbert's life. I could easily spend months or years zooming around fixing things. Frankly that wasn't very appealing to me.

Gilbert looked at me for a few seconds. The confusion on his face faded as he got hold of himself and his emotions. He had been through a roller coaster the past few minutes and it was only to be expected that he was still adjusting to what he had just done. Anger blossomed on his face. I was in for it now.
"You did this to me you son of a bitch! I ought to knock your block off!" Gilbert snarled at me. His hands had balled up into fists and he raised his right arm at me menacingly. "You hypnotized me and made me say I was gay and made me pee myself. You're lucky I don't break your arm or your leg or both!"

"Cut the crap and face the truth, Gilbert," I snarled back at him. "All I did was open a door for you to admit the truth. You chose to walk through it. Even a blockhead like you knows that you can't be made to do anything when hypnotized that deep down, you don't want to do. Now act like a man and deal with it." This was the truth, for the most part. While it is a fact that I had used super hypnosis on Gilbert, I had not given Gilbert any instructions that he should reveal his long time feelings to Albert. Gilbert had decided to do that on his own. Mind you, the joyful feeling he had of being hypnotized and controlled probably contributed a lot to his decision.

Gilbert glared at me without speaking. He huffed and he puffed, and then he lowered his arm, as his anger melted out of him. He stood there looking at me, not saying a word. Slowly he turned on the water and did his best to clean himself up and to try to clean up the urine stain on his breeches. He was partly successful. It took several minutes and when he was done the slight smell of urine was gone, masked by the scent of the hotel soap. His breeches were still damp though and the damp spot was a lot larger. (No, dear reader, I did not offer to help him with that. I knew better than to push matters.)

Gilbert turned to look at me again, and the expression on his face showed that he had come to a decision of some type. "You're right," he said with a sigh. "I did this to myself. You just gave me the opportunity. I don't know why I decided to do this now, but I did."

I was relieved that Gilbert had come to accept responsibility for his coming out. He wasn't happy about it, true, but he was dealing with it.

"Before we go out there, can I talk with you?" Gilbert asked me in a hushed voice. This was quite a change from the arrogant self assured man who had appeared uninvited at the door of the hotel room a scant half an hour ago.

"Yes. I think supper can wait a few minutes," I answered him. "What did you want to talk about?" I had a very good idea as to what Gilbert wanted to discuss with me, and the first few words out of his mouth confirmed my guess.

"How do you handle it, being gay?" He asked bluntly. He looked at me as if I were some new strange alien life form that he'd just encountered.

"You make it sound like some kind of disease," I snapped at him, and then bit off the other words that struggled to escape past my lips. Antagonizing Gilbert wasn't going to make the situation any easier. The confused look on his face, made it clear that Gilbert didn't know how to respond to what I had said. I took a deep breath to calm myself. Despite his attractive body, I had lost none of the general dislike I felt for Gilbert. It was causing me to see hidden meanings in his question which were most likely not there. The man had just come out to himself. What he needed was help, not judgement on past actions and attitudes. ''I'm not sure I understand the question," I answered him, hesitantly, a few seconds later.

"Well, now that I'm gay, what do I do? How is this going to affect my life, my job?" Gilbert asked. The bewildered look on his face convinced me that supper would have to wait more than a few minutes. I looked at Gilbert for about a minute before I answered his question.

"That's really up to you Gilbert. It all depends on who you decide to come out to," I told him. "I sincerely doubt that there's any proof in your actions that would lead anyone to suspect that you're gay. If anything they probably think that your very macho and butch."

"You've really turned my life inside out you know," Gilbert said with just a slight hint of accusation in his voice. "It's like I've got to start my whole life over again. How do I do that? How can I report back to my precinct on Monday as if nothing's happened?"


"Coming out to yourself is the first and hardest step Gilbert. Every gay man has to go through it. Until you can admit to yourself that you're gay and accept yourself for being gay then nothing has changed. You can tell yourself that it was all a lie or that I implanted the suggestion that you were gay in your mind when I hypnotized you and then you can walk out that door and everything will be just like it was before. You will still be living a lie. The choice is yours. The only difference is that now, if you decide to do that, you'll know that you're living a lie. The one bright spot in all of this is that now you'll probably have a lot more empathy and tolerance of those gay men you encounter in the line of duty." The entire time that I spoke I kept my eyes locked on Gilbert's eyes. I wanted him to know there was no bullshit.

"But how do I do that? Where do I start? How do I begin?" Gilbert implored me.

"With a little help from a friend," I said with a soft smile. I walked up to Gilbert and slowly wrapped my arms around his masculine muscular powerful torso. I held him gently and said not a word. At first Gilbert's arms dangled by his sides, then slowly I felt them wrap about me. Slowly and oh so gently Gilbert hugged me back. We stood there silently embraced in each other's arms. Since I had so much physical contact with Gilbert I took the opportunity to do a quick scan of his mind. I was pleased to discover that he was coming to accept his gayness. It might take a little while but I was pretty sure he'd be okay. The truth had always been there in the back of his mind, I just dragged it to into the light so he could see it for himself.

After about a minute Gilbert broke the silence. "Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to help me?"

I thought about his questions for a moment before I answered. "Everyone needs help now and then Gilbert. It seems only fair that since I put you on this new road, I should help you with your first few steps. I'm not going to lie to you. You have a difficult road ahead of you, but it's one all gay men face. One thing I can promise you, there are many wonderful experiences waiting for you down the road."

"I hope you're right," Gilbert said doubtfully. "At least I know what I have to do next." There was a note of confidence in his voice which I was happy to hear.

"Hey are you okay in there?" Andy's voice asked from the other side of the door.

"Yeah. We're on our way," I answered as I walked over to the bathroom door and opened it. A few moments later Gilbert and I had rejoined the other three policemen. I found Albert and Larry sitting on one side of the dinner table, and two empty chairs on the other side. Andy had just sat down and was waving me towards the one remaining empty chair. There wasn't a place setting or a chair for Gilbert. We had only ordered four meals.

"If I could have your attention before you start eating please," Gilbert announced to the room in a strong forceful voice. Everyone turned their heads toward him and listened. "Albert, I would like to offer my most sincere apologies to you for the difficulties and pain I have caused you over the past few years. I hope that sometime in the future you will be able to find it in your heart to forgive me. I promise you now as an officer of the law, and in front of these other policeman as witnesses, that from this day forward I will leave you to live your life in peace. Should you wish to contact me in the future I would not be opposed to it. I will not attempt to contact you however."

"Nice speech Gilbert," Larry said with a snarl. "I wonder if your actions will live up to your words?"

"They will. Only time will prove that to you," Gilbert answered. "I would like to ask one favour though. I would like to stay here and sit on the bed and watch Albert and you dine. This could be the last time that I ever see Albert and I would like to engrave the image of his face and body in my mind."

"I suppose that would be okay," Albert agreed after a moment's hesitation. "But anything we talk about while dining is none of your business. Clear?"


"Yes of course," Gilbert agreed. He turned about and sat down on one of the beds looking over at Albert with a slightly sad look on his face. Gilbert made himself as comfortable on the bed as he could considering that his uniform pants were still slightly damp. I found it slightly amusing to see a big strong policeman like Gilbert sitting there in uniform pants that were obviously wet due to an inside job. I controlled myself so that only the slightest hint of a smile touched my lips.

It was difficult at first but we managed to start talking about a few things mostly Albert and Larry's hypnosis sessions. Both of them both enjoyed their hypnosis with me but neither was interested in continuing it any further, at least not this evening. I explained to them that their triggers would eventually fade away if not reinforced and they were content with that. The police conference was on for a few more days so there was a remote possibility that one or both of them might want another session before they left. They had many other questions about hypnosis in general, but I won't bore you with the details since Albert and Larry's questions were ones that I had answered many times before. There seemed to be an unspoken agreement not to discuss Gilbert or to even acknowledge his presence in the room. I didn't agree with that but I also didn't think it was worth getting into an argument about. I did notice that every now and then Albert would shoot a look in Gilbert's direction. Albert clearly knew that Gilbert was there, you couldn't help but know that Gilbert was there. Albert had decide not to acknowledge him.

Gilbert kept his word. He remained at a silent as he sat there looking over at Albert. I actually felt a little bit sorry for him, as he sat there futilely hoping for some change in Albert's attitude. Gilbert was pining for some scrap acknowledgment or attention from Albert. I suppose when you're infatuated with somebody, logic and reasoning go right out the window. I didn't know how Albert could handle it so well. I would have been upset at having somebody stare at me the entire time I was eating a meal. It was Albert's decision to deal with Gilbert in this manner, and as much as much as I might have disagreed with it I had to respect his decision. If it had been me though, I would have probably given in to temptation and played with Gilbert if you catch my drift. Let's face it; that motorcycle policeman was outrageously handsome and he had a pair of killer bus in those snug uniform breeches, that rivalled Andy's As you know I'm an ass man, and Gilbert's ass was to put it in culinary terms a triple layer chocolate cake covered with thick chocolate frosting. Unlike the cake, Gilbert wasn't fattening.

"Gilbert come here a moment please," Albert said when there was a pause in the conversation.

"Yes Albert." Gilbert said as he stood up and walked over to stand beside Albert on Albert's left side. Gilbert couldn't stand in front of Albert because of the room service table. Gilbert was being most respectful towards Albert, which I found to be a welcome change from his behaviour earlier in the evening.

Albert moved his chair to his left so that he was sitting directly in front of Gilbert. "Kneel down in front of me Gilbert," Albert said in a commanding tone of voice. Gilbert gulped once and slowly knelt down in front of Albert. There was a slight shudder passed through his body, and I didn't know if it was due to excitement or fear. Albert reached up and pulled at his uniform tie. In moments he had pulled it off his uniform shirt and had undone the knot in the tie. "I am going to tie this tie around your neck, and it will become for you a dog collar. I will then be able to lead you around the room or anywhere else by holding on to the rest of the tie like a leash."

"No Albert," Gilbert said as he pushed himself up from his knees and stood in front of Albert. "I apologized to you and I meant it, but that doesn't give you the right to humiliate me."


"I don't get it. A minutes ago you were saying you wanted to be my slave and now all of a sudden you changed your mind? What gives?" Albert turned away from Gilbert and looked at me for the answers to his questions.

"Gilbert was in a hypnotic trance earlier Albert. Apparently while he was hypnotized the submissive part of his personality was able to express itself. Gilbert was able to tell you things in that state of mind that he couldn't normally admit to you. I strongly suspect that if you want Gilbert to be your police puppy he's going to have to go back to hypnosis." I told Albert.

I looked over at Gilbert, as I finished speaking. Gilbert's face had gone blank seconds after he heard me say his hypnotic trigger. He stood there with a stunned look on his face as if trying to understand what was about to happen to him. I smiled to myself as I watched Gilbert slip back into his hypnotic trance. I was so going to enjoy watching him fawn over Albert in an attempt to curry Albert's favour. The stunned look on Gilbert's face melted into an expression of adoration as he smiled down at Albert. Gilbert was back in his hypnotic trance, ready willing and able to do anything at Albert might ask..

"Oh yes Sir! Please fasten your tie about my neck like a dog collar, Sir." Gilbert said to Albert. By the time he'd finished speaking Gilbert had returned to his kneeling position directly in front of Albert and was pushing his head and neck as close to Albert's hands as he could possibly manage.

"As you can see Gilbert responds very well to his trigger phrase when I say it. He's now back in that wonderful state of hypnosis that he still enjoys, and the submissive part of his personality is now come to the front. Isn't that right Gilbert? Aren't you a good boy for Albert?" I said directing the questions toward Gilbert.

"Oh yes indeed Sir. I want to be a good boy for Albert, Sir. I would enjoy wearing Albert's tie as a collar and having Albert take me for a walk." Gilbert agreed happily. He smiled at Albert like a lovesick puppy, which wasn't too far off the mark.

I stood up from the table and walked around it so I was standing beside Albert and Gilbert and had a clear view of Gilbert's ass. (Damn, Gilbert had one hell of a sexy ass.) The seriousness of the situation prevented me from reaching down and playing with those two big round heavenly hemispheres encased in those tight motorcycle policeman's uniform breeches. The irony was that Gilbert was so willing to let Albert play with him, his body, his ass, when Albert had such little interest in that, while I was the person who would've appreciated that offer far more than Albert. Of course I couldn't have taken Gilbert up on his offer any case because of Andy. Still I was tempted, very tempted.
"So Gilbert only in this state, only when you are hypnotized like this are you willing to let Albert control you is that correct?" I asked him.

"Yes Sir, that is correct," Gilbert agreed. "Gilbert the police officer, the motorcycle policeman, would never agree to this Sir. He is too ashamed of being gay and his infatuation with Albert, to ever admit openly what is the real truth. When I'm hypnotized like this Sir, I feel so good feels so calm and at peace, that I can let go, Sir. I can handle the truth like this Sir because I don't have to be in control anymore. I can just let myself go, and do what Albert tells me, because that's really what I've wanted all these years, is for Albert to take control. Such a powerful strong man, it is a privilege to serve him."


"Well there you have it, Albert," I said with a slight smile on my face. "Straight from the horse's, or in this case the motorcycle policeman's, mouth. Gilbert has very clearly explained the conditions in which he is willing to abide by your decisions, and to submit to your control. What you have to decide is whether or not you want to take him up on his most generous offer."

"This is not a decision you should make lightly Albert," I cautioned him. "There are many responsibilities involved in being a slave owner. You may in certain circumstances need to protect Gilbert from himself, and his overenthusiastic desire to please you. You may also need to undertake certain physical actions for Gilbert's mental health, actions that you might not otherwise enjoy."

"What do you mean exactly?" Albert asked.

"Well dry humping Gilbert's ass comes to mind," I answered quickly. "In case you're not aware of it, a slave's most profound pleasure or reward is sucking off his master, as in giving his master a blow job, or having his master's cock up the slave's ass."

"I could never do that. That's too disgusting," Albert said with more than a touch of revulsion in his voice. "Stand up and turn around in a circle for me, Gilbert. I want to get a good look at your body for a little bit." Albert ordered him a few seconds later.

Gilbert sprang to his feet and beamed at Albert. Gilbert was quite happy to carry out Albert's instructions. Gilbert turned around several times in a circle albeit somewhat slowly. I'm sure he was trying to make sure Albert got an eye full of Gilbert's fantastic body. I know I was getting an eye full of Gilbert's fantastic body and I wasn't about to complain.

"No, I could never do anything like that to you Gilbert. I will admit that you are handsome man and you are good looking but you're just not my cup of tea," Albert said. "Back down on all fours for me, Gilbert."

"Yes, sir!" Gilbert replied gleefully. He dropped to his hands and knees immediately, and then crawled back so that he was in front of Albert again.

(At this point dear reader, an unethical hypnotist would have hypnotized Albert and forced him to dry hump Gilbert, to the enjoyment of all. I'd be lying if I said that I wasn't at all tempted to do something like that. The idea of a straight cop dry humping a gay cop is a fantasy that appeals to me greatly, and I had the power and ability to do just that. So why didn't I? In a word, Andy. He would never have forgiven me for forcing Albert to dry hump Gilbert.)

Albert turned and looked at me. "Still I find myself in agreement with you. I would like to see Gilbert taken down a peg or two," Albert continued.

"Maybe we could find somebody to do that sort of thing on your behalf," I suggested with a glint in my eye. I turned to my right and looked over at Larry and winked at him.

Larry gulped and suddenly became flustered. He blushed a bright red for a few moments and then seem to get hold of himself a few seconds later. "No way. Not going to happen. Count me out," Larry said to me with a steely look in his eyes. I locked my gaze with his for a few seconds and I saw a something else in the back of his eyes. The next words out of Larry's mouth suggested I must have been mistaken. "I mean it. I'd like to see somebody take Gilbert down a peg or two but it's not going to be me at least not that way."

"Well that narrows it down to two candidates," I said as looked over at Andy. I walked over to Andy who had been standing there watching all of this silently. I looked up at him and discovered that the expression on his face was not what I had been expecting. He was not happy at what he was seeing, it would be closer to say that he was tolerating it. "Andy, would you have any objections to humiliating Gilbert?" I asked.
Andy looked deep into my eyes for a few moments before he answered. "No, I don't think so," he answered cautiously. "I would enjoy doing to Gilbert what you did to me earlier. I think Gilbert deserves to be put in his place, and since Albert doesn't have the desire to do it perhaps it is better that someone else does that for Albert. You wouldn't object to my humping Gilbert's ass would you, Texas?"

"Object? No. But I would envy you," I answered with a smile.

Andy smiled back at me faintly. I found it odd that he didn't show more enthusiasm for humping Gilbert. I put it down to his not wanting to perform in front of a room full of strangers.

"Gilbert be a good boy, and get up on the bed, when I tell you to. I want you to lie face down on the bed and relax. A few moments after that, Andy will climb on top of you and he'll dry hump your ass. Andy's going to grind the front of his uniform pants in between your butt cheeks and this will sexually arouse you and excite you and get you hard and horny. The more he does that more turned on and arouse you will become to the point that you will actually ejaculate. You'll actually cum in your uniform breeches enjoying the process immensely. It will be a wonderful sexual experience for you. You won't have to ask for permission just cum naturally and easily at your own pace."

"When you understand your instructions, Gilbert, bark once," I told him.

"Woof." Gilbert cried out immediately, as he continued to push his head at Albert's hands. Gilbert was on his hands and knees and was once again playing at being a puppy for Albert. It would be safe to say that Gilbert liked doing that.

"Albert, it would help if you were to finish putting your tie on Gilbert and to explain to him that you want Andy to dry hump his ass," I told Albert. "It will mean a lot more to Gilbert to have you tell him that you want Gilbert to let Andy dry hump his ass."

"Settle down boy, and let me get this tie on you," Albert told Gilbert. It took Albert only a few moments to tie that tie loosely about Gilbert's neck. Gilbert was ecstatic. He panted and wiggled about with joy at the feeling of his master's collar about his neck. I shook my head silently at Gilbert's actions. He had it bad. He must've been in love or infatuated with Albert for many years. A repressed infatuation can be very powerful indeed.

"Gilbert, you're such a good boy that I think you deserve a special treat,," Albert told Gilbert.

"Oh yes Master. Thank you Master. Please tell me what my treat is, Master," Gilbert said as the excitement overtook him.


"Come with me over to the bed and climb on top of it Gilbert," Albert said as he picked up the long wide end of the tie and started walking toward one of the beds. Gilbert followed eagerly, on his hands and knees. (My eyes were glued to Gilbert ass as it swayed back and forth while he was crawling away from me. Gilbert's ass was just too good to be true. I really wanted to climb on top of that motorcycle policeman and hump his tight round firm beautiful buttocks. I wanted to ride Gilbert's ass more than I wanted to ride Andy's, so that was saying something. For a brief moment, okay more than just one brief moment, I pictured Andy on top of Gilbert humping Gilbert's ass, and me on top of Andy humping his ass. The idea of Andy caught between the two of us like some RCMP filler in a sandwich was extremely erotic. I must've blushed three times just thinking about it. Sometimes my imagination runs away from me. Gilbert's arrival at the bed snapped me out of my mental musings and back to the drama that was about to unfold. A few moments later Gilbert had climbed up onto the bed and was perched there on his hands and knees waiting for Albert's next order. "Good boy Gilbert," Albert praised him. "Now lie down on your tummy, and spread your legs apart a bit for me like a good boy." Gilbert complied instantly. A thrill shot through me as I watched Gilbert slowly spread those thick muscular legs of his apart. A shudder of excitement course through his handsome hunky masculine uniformed body as he lay there waiting for Andy's arrival.

I walked over to the bed to get a good look at Gilbert. (Oh, come on now. Can you really blame me? Do you honestly think I was going to pass up an opportunity to see hunky Gilbert lying there on his stomach with his ass just waiting to be ridden?) Oh and what a sight it was to see. Those two big fleshy firm gray mounds that were Gilbert's buttocks, just lying there waiting to be mounted. Temptation. Sweet temptation. I was so envious of Andy. He was going to get to do for free, what I would've paid good money to do.

"Gilbert, the man named Andy is an RCMP Constable and he's going to hump your brains out. He's going to climb on top of you and dry hump your motorcycle policeman's ass. I know that you'd probably rather have me do it but you haven't yet earned that privilege, Gilbert. I want to see you getting your ass dry humped, and I want to see you cum in your uniform pants, Gilbert. Do you understand me?" Albert said.

"Oh yes, Master. I understand completely, Master. I promise I will be a good boy and cum in my uniform pants when Andy dry humps my ass, Master," Gilbert replied, nodding his head several times.

Albert looked over at Andy. "You may proceed when ready," he said with a smile. Albert move a few feet away from the bed to insure that Andy had full access to the bed and to Gilbert. Albert stood there with his hands in the front pockets of his uniform pants, waiting for Andy to start. I noticed that with his hands thrust deeply into the front side angle pockets of his uniform pants, the crotch of Albert's uniform pants was pulled up a bit in a most delightfully suggestive manner. Meanwhile, Larry had stood up and walked over to the general area of the bed to get a better look at what was going on. Larry had also put his hands in the front pockets of his uniform breeches as he waited for the fun to begin. Larry's uniform breeches were cut somewhat more closely than Albert's and the bulges of Larry's hands in the front pockets of his uniform breeches was most noticeable. Those hands stretched the material of those uniform breeches across the font offering a clear view of a concealed weapon that appeared to be only half cocked. Larry was more that mildly curious about what was about to happen to Gilbert.

Andy looked over at Gilbert but didn't approach him. Instead he walked over to where I was standing. Now I was genuinely puzzled. This was not going according to plan. I decided to wait and let Andy explain the problem to me.

"I can't do this, Texas. It's wrong. Don't you see? If I dry hump Gilbert then would be the same as if I was cheating on you with another man. Frankly I'm a little disappointed that you would seriously consider dry humping Gilbert yourself. It doesn't matter if we keep our clothes on because we're still experiencing a sexual act. One of us winds up cheating on the other and I'm sorry but that's not something I'm prepared to condone," Andy said to me in a very slow deliberate manner. He looked down at me with those big beautiful eyes of his but they weren't glowing with love this time. His eyes were filled with worry. I would almost say he was scared but concerned might have been a better word.


This is the first time I'd ever thought of Andy as a party pooper. It wasn't that big a deal really. It just some innocent fun, and he didn't want to do it. Talk about being a killjoy. I shook my head silently a couple of times showing my disappointment at Andy, as I looked at him standing there looking back at me with that pleading look in his eyes. I mean come on now with a body like Gilbert's, anybody would want to hump that ass. I sighed dejectedly knowing that my fun for the evening had been cancelled. I glanced over at Gilbert lying nearby on the bed positioned and ready to be humped, and I sighed again. Sometimes things just don't work out the way you want them to. It's not fair, but it is life. After looking at Gilbert for about a minute, I suddenly started to understand what Andy meant. His words had finally penetrated the sea of hormones that flooded my brain. Sometimes I could be so dumb it was just unbelievable. I turned back to look at Andy and he still had that pleading look on his face. A wave of shame overcame me and I blushed a very bright red.. I dropped my gaze to the floor. I couldn't look at Andy any longer. I was too ashamed of myself.

Just when I thought I was finished blushing, the shame would wash over me again and my face would become even hotter and redder. It took me a few minutes before I was able to raise my head up to look at Andy again. "I'm sorry, dear heart. You're right. We can't do this. As much as I want to, I know now that it would be wrong." I said quietly.

"I'm glad you understand, Texas. Although for a minute there I wasn't sure you were going to understand," Andy said with relief.

"Yes it was close, dear heart. But I've always got you as an anchor," I smiled at Andy. "This leaves us with a problem though. There's nobody to hump Gilbert and he's waiting. Any ideas as to how to solve this problem?"

"Well," Andy said with a dramatic pause, and an evil gleam in his eye. "If Albert and Larry aren't interested then we will have to ask cop toy one and cop toy two I'm sure they would be more than willing to help us out of this situation."

"Do you think it would be right to do that?" I asked.

"As I recall they gave themselves those names so I don't see that there would really be a moral problem in asking them. They can always say no," Andy assured me.

"Okay then, let's do it," I agreed.

"Now hold on, just a second there," Larry protested, as he started to realize where the conversation was headed. He looked at me and I could clearly see the concern on his face. I glanced over at Albert who looked back at me with a thoughtful expression on his face. Unlike Larry, he didn't seem to actively object to what I was indirectly proposing.

"It's time for the iron cowboy to ride again in his search for firebird freedom," I said clearly, as I looked over at Larry. As expected Larry's eyes closed and his head dropped down as he returned to his hypnotic trance. Larry stood there with his hands still in the front pockets of his uniform breeches looking very sexy indeed. I glanced over at Albert, to see him standing with his head dropped down to his chest, and his hands still in the front pockets of his uniform pants. Two sexy cop toys ready for use.

"Cop Toy One, ready sir!" Larry barked out a few seconds later.

"Cop Toy Two, ready sir!" Albert said a few seconds after Larry had spoken.


So there I was, poor little helpless me, with two ready and willing hypnotized cops who had declared themselves to be cop toys. Poor, poor, pitiful me. What was I to do in such a situation? (Please send your suggestions, ideas and naughty thoughts to [email protected], and I might incorporate them in a future Coffee Shop story. Okay, dear reader, that's my only plug for feedback on my Coffee Shop stories. Back to the story.) I mean really! It was so inconsiderate of those two hunky handsome policemen to enter hypnotic trances and offer themselves to me, as toys to use as I wished. I clearly had nothing to do with the situation. I was thrust into most distasteful circumstances. I was an innocent bystander in all this. (If you believe that line, I can get you a really good price on the Golden Gate bridge. )

"So Cop Toy One, do you want to hump Gilbert's ass?" I asked Larry. "Understand that I am not ordering you to hump Gilbert's ass, I am asking you if you want to." I had not scanned Larry's mind and so I had to check if this was okay with him. (Yes, I know that takes away from the excitement and thrill of playing with cop toys, but you'll just have to deal with it, dear reader. I can't help it if those darn morals and ethics of mine keep popping up.)

"Oh yes, Sir! I'd like nothing better than to take Gilbert down a peg or two," Larry said with a smile.

"Why is that, Copy Toy One? Only a few seconds ago you refused to even consider doing such a thing," I asked, slightly puzzled at Larry's response.

"In a word, sir, revenge. After all he's put Albert through, I want to be the one to humiliate Gilbert a bit. He will remember what happened, and that it was me who humped his ass, won't he?" Larry said with a glint of evil in his eyes.

"If that is what you truly wish, then yes all of you will remember the coming events with crystal clarity," I assured him. (Yes, that was a bad pun, dear reader, but it was completely unintentional.)

"But what about Cop Toy Two, er Albert, I mean? Don't you want him to have the joy of humiliating Gilbert?" I asked Larry, while looking over at Albert. He had raised his head and opened his eyes. Albert was looking over at Larry with a strange longing look. I was beginning to suspect that Albert and Larry had not been completely truthful in their earlier discussions with me.

"I don't think Albert should have to lower himself to such a level, sir," Larry answered. "I would be more than willing to take on that task for Albert." Larry grinned in anticipating as he walked over towards Gilbert's prone body, which trembled every now and then in silent anticipation.

"What about you, Cop Toy Two? What's your take in all of this?" I asked Albert.

"I like the idea, Sir!" Albert cried out enthusiastically. I want to dry hump Larry's ass while he dry humps Gilbert's ass, that way I would be indirectly humping Gilbert's ass. Gilbert would know that I am in fact humping his ass." Albert smiled at me for a moment, after he finished speaking.

"Oh yes, Albert! You could hump me while I hump Gilbert! It would be like a cop clubhouse sandwich! We've never done anything that kinky before. I just love the idea!" Larry blurted out joyfully.

I was slightly taken aback at Albert's revelation, that he and Larry had some type of relationship. Larry's response suggested that he and Albert were much more than buddies or friends. Mind you I did find the idea of a cop clubhouse sandwich most appealing. I looked over at Andy to see him standing there with a big smile on his face. Clearly, he liked the idea of a cop clubhouse sandwich as much as the rest of us. Did Gilbert like the idea? I wasn't sure, but I knew he wanted to have his ass humped, so I didn't think it was necessary to consult him. As long as someone humped his ass, he'd be happy. I didn't think he'd much care who it was.

"So you and Albert have a relationship do you, Cop Toy One?" I asked Larry. It was none of my business, but my curiosity had gotten the better of me.


"Yes, sir. We have been meeting each other for several years now," Larry answered nonchalantly. He didn't seem to mind admitting his secret relationship with Albert to me. I suspected that in his normal state he would not be nearly so cooperative.

"Is what Larry says true, Cop Toy Two? Do you mind that he told me about the two of you?" I asked Albert. If Albert wasn't comfortable with Larry letting the cat out of the bag, I would have some damage control to do.

"Yes sir, it's true. I don't think it is any of your business, but I suppose I don't mind that you know. I judge you an honourable man, who will not blab this to everyone you meet," Albert said calmly. He looked at me thoughtfully, as if he were still coming to his own conclusions about what type of a man I was.

"Of course I will not tell anyone about you and Larry, Cop Toy Two. What happens here is a private matter amongst the five of us," I assured Albert.

I felt a tapping on my left shoulder and turned to see Andy standing next to me. "What about Gilbert? He knows about Albert and Larry now. He might tell," Andy said to me.

"I think I can make sure that Gilbert won't tell a soul, dear heart. Just leave it to me," I said with a smile. Andy raised one eyebrow at me, and then slowly nodded his head in silent agreement. (Dang that man could be sexy even when all he did was raise one eyebrow! I had to drag my attention away from such delightful but distracting thoughts and concentrate on the matter at hand.) A few words with Gilbert at the right moment would insure his silence on the matter of Albert and Larry. It would be better to take care of that now, rather than later.

"Gilbert come here. I want to talk with you," I ordered him.

'Yes, sir!" Gilbert said. He pushed himself up off the bed onto his hands and knees. Dang that man had one hell of a sexy ass in those tight motorcycle breeches. He nonchalantly climbed up off of the bed and walked over to me, as if this were an everyday occurrence in his life. Moments later he stood in front of me calmly awaiting his next order.

"Gilbert, you heard what Albert and Larry said, didn't you?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir. They admitted that they have a relationship, and have had one for several years," Gilbert answered me. He appeared quite calm about the matter, but I could see something in the back of his eyes, though I wasn't sure what it was.

"You do understand that you should not mention that information to anyone outside of this room? It is necessary to respect Larry and Albert's privacy. They are trusting me and Andy with this information." I said. "Can they trust you with it as well, or will I have to enforce your silence?" I asked.

"I will say nothing, sir," Gilbert answered after a few seconds.

"Both when you are and when you are not hypnotized?" I inquired.

"Yes, I will say nothing, sir, hypnotized or not. That is what Albert would want me to do, and I want to please Albert," Gilbert replied. "But..."


"But what?" I asked.

"It's not fair, sir. Larry is Albert's boy. Why can't I be Albert's boy? I wanted to be that for so long, a lot longer than Larry. Now I find out that Albert already has a boy, well it just isn't fair," Gilbert pouted.

"It isn't fair, Gilbert," I agreed with him. "Considering how you've treated Albert in the past, you should consider yourself lucky that he doesn't take you over his knee and spank your ass until it bleeds. You have a lot of gall, thinking that you deserve to be Albert's boy. I think you will have to spend a lot of time earning Albert's trust before he will let you be his boy," I said to him fixing him with my most disapproving glare.

"Yes, sir," Gilbert said softly, as he lowered his eyes and looked at the floor.

"Now do I have your word as a police officer that you will not mention anything about Larry and Albert's relationship to anyone outside of the people in this room?" I asked him pointedly.

"Yes, sir. You have my word as a police officer," Gilbert answered, his head still lowered.

"Look me in the eye when you talk to me, BOY!" I yelled at him.

Gilbert jumped at the harshness of my words and his head jerked up as he searched for and found my eyes. He locked his gaze on my eyes as he spoke, "Sorry, sir! No disrespect intended, sir! I promise, on my oath as a police officer that I will never discuss any information regarding Larry and Albert's relationship with anyone outside of the people in this room."

"Is that satisfactory to you, Cop Toy One and Cop Toy Two? How about you Andy? Does that meet with your approval?" I asked.

"Yes sir. That's fine with me, sir," Albert answered.

"Sounds good to me, sir," Larry replied.

"I think that will take care of things nicely, Texas," Andy said to me a few seconds after Larry spoke.

I smiled at Andy briefly before turning my attention back to Gilbert. "I think you should get back on the bed, Gilbert. Now." I said to him.
"Yes, sir. Right away sir," Gilbert said with a smile. He turned away from me and practically galloped over to the bed. He climbed up on the bed and positioned himself lying prone on his stomach, his legs spread slightly apart. His ass was now ready to be humped.
.
"Cop Toy One, time for you to climb aboard the Gilbert train and drive it on home," I said gleefully.

"Yes indeed, sir!" Larry replied happily as he walked towards the bed where Gilbert lay. I suppose you could say that Gilbert had been very patient waiting for us to sort out these details. In actual fact, Gilbert didn't have any real choice but to wait. He had been told by Albert to wait to have his ass humped, and wanting earnestly to server and obey Albert, Gilbert had to wait. After all that's what a good slave boy does, and Gilbert, in his current hypnotized state of mind, wanted to be a good slave boy. (I'm sure that all you good slave boys reading this story can understand how Gilbert felt. I suspect that right now you boys are wishing that you were Gilbert, about have your ass humped by a sexy motorcycle cop. Enough about your fantasies, though. Time to get back to the story.)


Slowly, almost reverently, Larry climbed up onto the right side of the bed, giving me a great view of him climbing onto the bed without blocking my view of Gilbert's prone form. Larry was soon on his hands and knees crawling slowly, oh so slowly towards Gilbert's waiting form. I felt a sudden flush and my face became very hot. One motorcycle cop humping another motorcycle cop, was turning out to be far more stimulating than I had thought. (Okay, it was damn hot, and I couldn't believe how much it was turning me on. I'd never thought of myself as being interested in anything kinky. Just goes to show you, that you can still surprise yourself.) Larry was directly behind Gilbert's ass now. Larry carefully positioned himself so that he was sitting astride Gilbert's right leg, just above the knee. Gilbert let out a soft moan, as Larry settled himself down on Gilbert's leg. Gilbert had a pretty good idea of what was going to happen next, I'm sure. Those big wide thick leather gun belts only accentuated the hips and waists of the two police officers.

"Hold it a second!" I called out to the three policemen, as an idea exploded into my brain. "I think it would be safer for all of you to take off your gun belts first. Stop what you are doing now, take off your gun belts, put them on the loveseat and you may then get back to what you were doing," I ordered them.

"Yes, sir," Larry said as he climbed off of Gilbert and worked his way off of the bed.

"Right away, sir", Albert replied as he walked over to the loveseat.

"Of course, sir. That is a most wise precaution, sir ", Gilbert said as he pushed himself off the bed and on to his hands and knees. He still had Albert's tie fastened around his neck and it hung down in an almost comical manner. Trust Gilbert to respond with more than a simple 'Yes Sir'. Even hypnotized and submissive Gilbert still had to assert himself and be different from everybody else in the room. In a way I found that oddly attractive and just a tiny bit erotic. I think it was the constant reminder that Gilbert or at least a part of him, continued to challenge my control over his mind and will. I've never really liked it when a subject surrenders to me totally to the point of becoming blindly obedient. I like to know that a man that I've hypnotize can still think for himself and still able to question my instructions if they disagree with his basic nature. A mindless obedient zombie may be good in the movies or on TV but in real life it is somewhat unsatisfying.

I watched eagerly as Albert carefully unfasten his gun belt and removed it from his waist. With practised ease he placed the gun belt gently on the love seat. Albert quickly returned to where he had been standing earlier a few feet away from the foot of the bed. Larry climbed off of Gilbert with some obvious reluctance and then stood up by the side of the bed. Larry walked over to the love seat and shot a glance at me as if he was questioning my instructions. It was almost as if he was silently asking me why this was necessary. Larry unbuckled hiss gun belt and placed it on the sofa next to Albert's gun belt. Larry walked back and stood next to Albert. Now that the other two policemen were out of the way a Gilbert was free to move. He practically bounded off the bed in his eagerness to carry out my instructions. It took him only a few moments to slither out of his gun belt plop it on the love seat and clamber back onto the bed. To say that Gilbert was eager to have his ass humped by Larry would be a gross understatement.

"Hold on just a second, gentlemen," I said as an idea popped into my mind. "Cop Toy Two, you need to retrieve your tie from Gilbert and put it back on. You should be as well dressed as Cop Toy One before you proceed. Gilbert does not need to wear your tie as a leash any longer."

"As you wish, sir," Albert replied with some reluctance. Clearly he did not like the delay this was causing. Nevertheless, like the good obedient hypnotized cop slave that he was, he walked over to the bed, climbed on it, reached over and untied his tie from about Gilbert's neck. Gilbert offered no resistance or comment. Albert climbed off the bed and walked over to the full length mirror that was located on the wall leading to the bathroom. He stood in front of the mirror and in less than a minute he had his tie done up and adjusted correctly on his uniform shirt. He turned to face me and walked a few steps towards me. "Is this satisfactory, sir?" He asked. He wasn't hiding the fact that the delay annoyed him.

"Yes, it is, Cop Toy Two," I answered. "The reason why I wanted you to be fully dressed like Cop Toy One, is that wearing your tie will enhance the sexual pleasure you feel when you cum. The knowledge that you are doing something so different, or kinky as Cop Toy Two might say, makes this whole event even more exciting to you. It turns you on even more. Dry humping another man while fully dressed up in your uniform with your tie on, is not normal police procedure. You are doing this by my orders, and that turns you on even more."

"Fuck yes, sir, it does, sir!' Larry blurted out. "Cop Toy One is honored to serve and obey you, sir. Cop Toy One also thanks you for the sexual pleasure you are about to grant upon him." Brother, Larry had it bad. He was becoming more and more submissive and obedient the longer he remained in hypnosis. (Do you see a problem with this, dear reader? I don't.)

"Jesus love a duck, my cock is almost rock hard, sir!" Albert said a few seconds later. "I can't believe the power you have over me, sir. I can't refuse you, anything. Oh fuck! Obeying you is all that I want or am able to do now, sir. I am so fucking ready to obey you, sir!" Albert gulped a few times as he looked at me, his face blank and empty, almost zombie like. (I was two for two, dear reader. Actually three for three if you counted Gilbert since he was as mind fucked as the other two police officers. I'm good. What can I say?)

I turned my attention away from the two tie wearing deeply hypnotized and more than slightly mind fucked police officers, and back to the bed. Gilbert lay face down on the bed with his legs spread apart slightly. A shudder ran through his body as he lay there anticipating the weight of Larry straddling Gilbert's right leg again. "Here I come boy," Larry declared as he climbed up on the bed on his hands and knees and crawled towards Gilbert. "Get ready to have your ass humped within an inch of its life boy."


The commanding authoritative tone of Larry's voice added an air of sexual tension in the room. Somehow the thought of Larry taking down Gilbert, who had been such an arrogant son of a bitch only an hour or so ago, filled me with a warm satisfied feeling. It was almost as if I was going to be taking down Gilbert yet I wouldn't be touching him. I stared at Gilbert's big round plump and juicy buttocks, in those snug (okay tight) clinging motorcycle policeman uniform breeches, drinking in every second of that sight. My left hand drifted down to the crotch of my jeans and started to caress my swollen half erect cock. I didn't care if anybody saw me doing that. The only person who might notice was Andy since the hypnotized policemen in the room had other more pressing matters to attend to.

Like a tiger stocking its prey Larry crawled forward slowly on his hands and knees from the foot of the bed towards Gilbert's ass. The smile on Larry's face was one of sweet anticipation. He was looking forward to screwing Gilbert (figuratively speaking), in payback for all the times Gilbert had screwed with Albert. It didn't long for Larry to resume his position perched atop a Gilbert's right leg. Slowly Larry lowered himself on top of Gilbert pressing the front of his uniform breeches firmly into the valley between Gilbert's buttocks. A shudder ran through Gilbert's body as he felt the weight of Larry's body pressing down upon his own.

"Let the bump and grind commence, boy," Larry called out as he threw himself into the role.

"Yes, sir!" Gilbert cried with excitement.

I felt a wave of sexual heat expand outward from my loins as I watched Larry starting to hump Gilbert' ass. (What did you expect after all? Can you honestly tell me that if you had been there and saw one handsome cop humping another, you would not have had a reaction down south?) I'm not ashamed to say that part of me wanted to be taking on Larry's role. Gilbert ass was incredible. The way those two around hemispheres filled out those uniform breeches of his made it seem as if his ass was begging to be humped. Larry was lying on top of Gilbert, but Larry had braced his arms out to either side of Gilbert\s torso so that only some of Larry's body weight would be pressing down on Gilbert's backside. Gilbert was lying prone in the bed, while Larry was perched, so to speak, upon his knees.

"Hey, wait for me!" Albert cried out, as he walked up to the bed and stood next to Gilbert and Larry. Albert wasted no time in climbing onto the bed. It took him only a few moments to crawl forward on his knees and positioned himself directly behind Larry's cute butt. Gently Albert wrapped his arms around Larry's torso just under Larry's arms. Albert proceeded to thrust his body forward against Larry's torso and ass. From the way he was thrusting it appeared that Albert had undertaken this manoeuvre many times. I stood there watching the three cops humping each other, rubbing my swollen cock, thankful that I had been granted the privilege of witnessing such a beautifully erotic sight. I didn't say anything, I just stood there and watched the show. Albert moaned softly as he pressed his hard body against Larry's willing ass. As he pressed against Larry's body, Larry would pressed down upon Gilbert's body lying there in the bed. It was like watching a row of cop dominoes fall, over and over again, in sexy slow motion.

The room was silent except for the moaning and groaning of the three policemen. I tore my gaze away from the cop clubhouse sandwich, and looked over at Andy, wondering what he was making of all this. He stood there in his working uniform staring at his fellow officers entranced by their activities. I flicked my gaze to the front of his pants where I saw his right hand caressing a significant bulge. Andy glanced over at me and smiled. He nodded his head a few times as he flashed that should've been patented sexy smile of his at me. Words were unnecessary. Andy was enjoying this much as I was. I turned my attention back to the cop three some, wondering how long it would take for the three of them to come.


Occasionally Albert would speak a few words of encouragement to Larry. "You want this body, my body, don't you? That hot cop ass of yours is mine, all mine, and you know it, don't you? You're my boy Larry, and you love it. Go on, Boy. Tell me the truth. Tell me who your daddy is. Tell me who owns your ass."

"You do Albert," Larry replied. "This cop's ass is yours, Daddy. I'm your boy, Albert. I want to feel your big strong body on top of me, Daddy. I want you to hump my brains out. I am yours, Daddy. I just want to be your good boy, Daddy."

Okay so those weren't exactly words of encouragement. I was a bit surprised to hear Albert saying those things to Larry. I was even more surprised by Larry's enthusiastic responses. A few seconds quiet reflection on my part was all I needed to understand the dynamics of their relationship. Cops are very macho guys and they have a macho image that they're sort of expected to live up to. It made perfect sense that as a submissive Larry would want to be Albert's boy. Not necessarily his bitch, but his boy. For Larry to declare that he was Albert's bitch would have had feminine overtones which most likely neither of them would've been comfortable with.

"Can I be your boy too, Albert?" Gilbert cried out snatching my attention away from Larry and Albert. Gilbert moaned a few more times as he waited for Albert's reply.

Albert was otherwise occupied so it took him a couple of minutes to compose an answer. "No, you haven't earned the privilege of being my boy. At least not yet," Albert answered with a slight edge to his voice. He moaned a few more times and panted as he tried to catch his breath. Clearly his physical exertions were considerable and he had to try and pace himself. "However, I think you'd make a fine bitch for Larry. I know you're enjoying Larry humping your ass Gilbert. I know you will not be able to stop yourself from coming soon. And when you do come Gilbert, you will be Larry's bitch. When you shoot your load into the front of your uniform breeches, making them messy and smelly, you will understand that you are still a low life and not yet fit to be my boy. You will remain Larry's bitch, at his beck and call until I tell you otherwise. This is the lowly position you deserve, until you can prove to me that you have earned the right and privilege of being my boy."

"Yes. Yes, sir!" Gilbert cried out. Anything further that he might have wanted to say was cut off by a series of moans that erupted from his mouth. Gilbert's pleasure center was being heavily stimulated. He wouldn't have the desire or will to fight Albert's suggestions. In Gilbert's current state of mind Albert suggestions were more like ironclad orders. I didn't agree with what Albert was telling Gilbert, but it wasn't my place to interfere in their relationship. A part of me thought the idea of Gilbert being somebody's bitch was poetic justice, yet at the same time I knew I could never have given such a command. I had to remind myself of that because I wasn't objecting I was giving my silent approval of Larry's actions. So, I was partly responsible for the new role that Gilbert was about to undertake. When the humping was over, I would have to clean up a few loose ends. (Did you forget, dear reader, that these three police officers were still hypnotized and under my control? I certainly didn't.)

The humping, moaning, groaning and physical activity continued for a while longer. I ignored any clocks in the room and concentrated on watching the cops' performance. I had to hand it to them all. Their excellent physical condition allowed them to hump each other like sex crazed rabbits. I finally came in my jeans as I watched them. The release was as sweet as any I'd ever experienced. Once my body recovered a few minutes later, I found myself even more intently focussed on the policemen. It's not every day that you get to see cops doing something like this.


"I'm your bitch! I'm totally your bitch!"Gilbert cried out suddenly, arching his back up while thrusting his head up towards the ceiling. "Oh God. Yes, I'm your bitch, Master Larry. I just came in my uniform breeches. I just messed my uniform breeches, and that makes me your bitch, Master Larry." Gilbert moaned once or twice and then lay there on the bed, breathing deeply as the occasional shudder passed through his body.

"I'm your boy, Daddy! My ass is yours, Daddy! I want to be your good little boy, Daddy! Please hump my ass, whenever you want, Daddy!" Larry cried out a few moments later, his body suddenly became stiffened as all his muscles seem to lock up. He stayed that way for a about a minute, not saying another word. He looked like a statue posed over Gilbert's ass, braced and ready for action. Slowly his body relaxed and Larry's body collapsed down across Gilbert's ass, falling to the right of Gilbert's torso. Bent over as he now was over Gilbert's ass, , Larry's ass presented itself as a most delectable target. Albert had unwrapped his arms from about Larry's torso, when Albert had felt Larry collapse. Now Albert shoved his pants hard into the valley between Larry's uniform enshrouded butt cheeks, as he braced himself above Larry's bent over form.

Albert grunted several times as he humped Larry's ass for a good minute or so. "Oh God!" Albert cried out as he shot his load. What he lacked for in words he more than made up for in volume. (I half expected someone to be pounding on the door in the next few minutes complaining about the excessive noise. But then again this was Las Vegas, where they've heard it all before.) Albert collapsed next to Larry on Larry's right side, spent exhausted, and now resting, just like the other two.

So there they were, three sleeping beauties. Three still hypnotized police officers who had just shot their loads into the front of their uniform pants, piled up on each other, resting comfortably. There were a few loose ends to tie before I sent them on their way.

"Gentlemen, when you have recovered your strength please untangle yourselves from each other and report to me for further instructions," I said to them in a clear commanding voice.

"Yes, sir," Gilbert said speaking in a voice muffled by the pillow his head was resting on.

"Yes, sir" Larry said quietly.

"Yes sir" Albert said a few seconds later.

I decided to wait at least five minutes before ordering them to report to me. Five minutes should have been sufficient time for them to recover. While I was waiting, it was fun to gaze upon these three handsome cops lying next to each other, looking so innocent and vulnerable. Police officers are often seen as strong, powerful and commanding figures, so it was somewhat refreshing to see them in a different light. As they lay there on the bed, resting, they were just ordinary men, who happened to be in hypnotic trances. Well, good looking, hunky, sexy, ordinary men, under my complete control. And if you don't think that my heart was pounding, my blood was racing and my hormones were straining at the leash, then I have not accurately conveyed the scenario that I found myself dealing with. Any gay man who had an ounce less of self control than I, would have joined in the fun.

Suddenly I felt a big hand strongly grasp my left hand. I turned my head to the left and saw Andy standing next to me. I had been so focused on the stunning performance of the three policemen on the bed, that I had not noticed Andy moving about the room. Andy yanked on my hand and arm and spun me about. Before I realized it I was standing directly in front of Andy and he had wrapped those big tree trunks he called arms, about me. Andy pressed a pair of burning hot lips against mine. The passion and desire in the kiss he gave me caused my own desire for him to flame up. Let's just say my jeans suddenly felt very snug, especially in the front. Andy pressed his rock hard, in more ways than one, body against mine as he showed me, in no uncertain terms, exactly how he felt about me.
After about a minute he broke the kiss and looked me in the eyes. Damn, but his eyes were sexy. "Seeing those three policemen having so much fun, got to me. I just have to feel your body against mine. I imagined the two of us doing something like they were, and I just had to have your body in my arms again. Your body is so hot. You're such a stud. Damn, I'm a lucky man." Andy said in that sexy honey sweet tenor voice of his.

This major league stud muffin of an RCMP constable with a body that most gay men would kill to have next to them was calling me a stud? "You need glasses, Andy. I'm no stud, but you sure as hell are," I replied, and then planted a big deep kiss of my own on those willing lips of his.

"Believe what you like about yourself, but I know the truth. I've seen other guys look at you with want in their eyes. All three of those sleeping cops wanted you tonight. I could see it in how they looked at you and how they talked to you. I needed to remind you of what you already have, and how much I always want you, even when I'm not with you," Andy answered after he gave me another brief but intense kiss.

Andy's words did register with my lust soaked brain, but it took a few seconds. I thought carefully before I responded. "I would not presume to debate you about that," I said with a grin. Andy looked at me and chuckled for a few seconds.

"You really don't know the power, the magic you have over men, Paul. It's not your super hypnosis powers. It's your heart. When men see the kindness, love and honesty in your heart, it pulls them towards you like steel to a magnet. If they have one ounce of goodness in their souls, they want to be near you. I was attracted you to because of your body, but when I came to know you mind and your heart, I discovered just how lucky I truly am to be your man," Andy continued after a few more kisses.

"Why are you telling me all this now?" I asked as the question just popped into my head.

"Because of where we are, and what we are doing. In Vegas sex is cheap, and romance, is dead. I felt that you needed to be reminded of a few facts. The three policemen on that bed got you very turned on. I'd have to be deaf, blind and unconscious for three days not to have noticed. I wanted no doubt in your mind about how I feel about you. When you see a good looking man, hypnotized or not, I want a picture of me to pop into your head, and for you to feel my arms about you again," Andy answered. There was just a slight crack in his voice as he spoke the last words.

"Dear heart. I never suspected that you felt threatened by my hypnotizing good looking men," I said as the truth of Andy's revelation hit me. "I guess I haven't done a very good job of showing you that you are my man." I hung my head, and sighed. "When I am tempted like that, it makes you uncomfortable. It hurts you. How could I be so unkind?" I asked aloud, talking more to myself than to Andy.

"Not unkind, just not thinking things through clearly, Texas. Tonight I had to remind you that dry humping Gilbert would have been cheating on me, plain and simple. If I had not been here, would you have done it?" Andy asked as he pressed his body next to mine.

"Yes, I would have," I cried out after a few seconds thought. I pressed myself up against Andy and hugged him as hard as I could. I felt weak, ashamed and unworthy of his love, but at the same time I craved to be held by him and to find comfort and understanding in his arms.

"That's all I need to hear you say," Andy responded in warm and comforting voice as he hugged me close.

After about a minute of hugging, and yes that was heaven pure and simple, I pushed away just enough from Andy so that I look up into that handsome face of his. "I don't get it. I just admitted to you that tonight I would have cheated on you, and yet you still want to hold me in your arms. Why, Andy? Why would you do that?" I asked him, not understanding his reaction to my near betrayal of our relationship.

"My dear sweet Texas, how little you know me," Andy said with a smile. "You took a very big step tonight. You admitted your weakness. You showed me that you're just as human and prone to making mistakes, and succumbing to temptation as anyone. Now that you understand what you wanted to do was wrong for both of us, will you ever consider doing it again?"

"No. When I think of how much it will hurt you, dear heart, I know that I could never do that," I answered looking him dead in the eyes.

"That's why I love you, and why I trust you," Andy said with a tender smile. "An RCMP constable has to be able to literally trust his partner with his life. He has to know that under any circumstances, his partner has his back. You are my partner, in life and in love. I have to be able to trust you with something far more important that my life. I have to be able to trust you with my love and my heart. I can do that, now."

As the meaning of Andy's words sunk into my mind, I looked at Andy and said, "You're crazy. That makes no sense."

"It makes perfect sense, Texas. You just haven't thought it through," Andy said.

"Care to explain it to me then?" I asked. I still had no idea what Andy was driving at.

"Until now, I never really explained to you how worried I was that if you played with hypnotized men, you'd be unable to resist the temptation to cheat on me. I know I would be very strongly tempted in a situation like that. The difference is that I don't have your abilities to lead me into such intense situations. It would be wrong of me to ask you not to hypnotize and play with guys. It is part of who you are, and I suspect that as your involvement with the Council of Coins increases you'll be hypnotizing a lot of men, a lot of good looking sexy studly men," Andy began.

"You had to mention the Council," I muttered darkly. Andy looked at me sharply for a second. "Sorry love. Go on." I apologized.

"As I was saying, you'll be doing more hypnotizing of good looking men in the future. Tonight you understood for the first time in that big compassionate heart of yours that even dry humping a hypnotized guy would be cheating on me," And said. "I can see you stroking the bulge in a hypnotized guy's pants, the budge in front or the one in back." Andy looked at me and flashed me one of those killer smiles of his. I blushed at Andy's reference to my interest (okay fetish) about men's wallets and the big bulges they put in the back of men's pants. Andy chuckled at my reaction, and then continued his explanation. "Now that you have admitted to me, and to yourself that such an action would be wrong to the both of us, I know that you will never do anything like that in the future. I trust you, because I trust the trueness and honesty of your heart, my dear sweet Texas. Some things we must take on faith. I have faith in you, my beloved Texas." Andy concluded his speech with another long drawn out passion filled kiss.

"I only hope I can live up to your faith in me,' I said doubtfully when Andy finished kissing me.

"You will, Texas, you will," Andy said with a smile. "Think of it this way. I have to deal with good looking sexy men all day long. I see them in steamy showers, dripping wet. I see them in clean crisp uniforms. I see them in tight sexy blue jeans. Whom do I come home to? To whom did I give my heart, soul and mind to?"

"Me," I answered meekly, as I realized the depth of Andy's belief in me. It was awe inspiring. Suddenly I felt a wave of intense emotion fill my mind and my soul. I felt loved, appreciated, cared about and protected in a way I had never felt before. What I was feeling must have been evident on my face. Hell, I couldn't have hidden how I was feeling with a week to practice.

"Now you understand how I feel about you, Texas," Andy said with a nod of his head. "We are for each other. We are bonded. Mary told me that this would happen someday. It was merely a matter of time, and I had to wait for it. Now that it has happened, you truly understand why I trust you so much."

"Mary told you about this?" I asked. Andy had just hit me between the eyes with a curve ball from way out of left field. It seemed that I didn't know quite everything about my super hypnosis powers. Mary had been holding out on me. I was a tiny bit upset with her, until I realized a few seconds later that she had good reason not to tell me. I wouldn't have believed her.

"Yes, she did. She told me that if we were truly meant for each other, your powers would bond us together emotionally. She suspected this might be the case. While it is true that you cannot use your powers to super hypnotize my mind, you have bonded my heart to you. And now, my beloved Texas, your heart is bonded to me. We are together in a way that ordinary people cannot possibly imagine."

"What the hell does bonded mean?" I asked as my temper flared up for a few seconds. I don't like it when something of an intimate nature happens to me, and I'm not aware or in control of it.

"Mary said that we now share our feelings on a much deeper level than ordinary people would. We still think and act independently, but when we touch each other like we are now, we can feel the emotions of the other person. We can see into the soul of the other person and feel that what they are feeling. We can even feel if they are telling us is the truth. We can't read each other's minds, but we can share our feelings. I like to think of it as a way of becoming even closer to you,' Andy answered.

"And neither of us had a choice in the matter? I just couldn't say 'no' I don't want this to happen?" I asked, as I calmed down and my curiosity was engaged.

"Unfortunately no," Andy admitted. He smiled that warm loving smile of his at me, while he continued to speak. "According to Mary, this is a side effect, if you like, of your super hypnosis powers. I prefer to think of it as a bonus. Right now, for example, I can feel your shame and regret at how your desire to dry hump Gilbert made me feel hurt. I can also feel your determination to never do anything like that again. Listen to your heart, to our hearts, Texas. What is it, what are they, telling you now?"

I kept my mouth shut and listened. I searched my feelings. It was so different. I still felt what I had been feeling before, but now there was something else. It was like watching a picture in picture on a TV screen. I could feel Andy's love for me. Yet there was something more. I felt a surge of pride and happiness at my determination not to ever succumb to temptation again. I knew without exactly knowing how I knew, that these were Andy's true feelings that I was experiencing. Then a bolt of intense emotion hit me. A bolt of profound love and deep trust, unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was desire, want, need, respect, love, caring, compassion, lust and devotion all mixed together in a big ball of mud that hit my mind and went splat all over it. I had to struggle to control my emotional reaction. I wanted to cry at the sheer joy of the moment, but there were three hunky hypnotized cops in the room, who would never understand it, if they saw me crying. They would assume I had disappointed them.

"My God! I never imagined you loved me like that!" I blurted out, stunned at the depth of Andy's emotion for me.

"Now you know, Texas. Now you know," Andy smiled at me as he planted yet another kiss on my partly opened mouth.

I didn't say anything. I was too stunned.

"I can feel what you feel. I know that my feelings for you scare you, Texas. All I can ask is that you trust in your feelings and mine. In a very short time, you will accept it and be able to deal with it. The more time we spend in physical contact with each other the easier it becomes to accept this wonderful gift that your super hypnosis powers have given us. All my life, even though I didn't know it, I've wanted a man who could be mine, and to be that man's man. Now I can. Now we can. Would you still like to dry hump Gilbert?" Andy taunted me, and grinned.

"Hell no!" I cried out. "I've got you. I don't need or want any other man." I said getting control of my voice. A movement out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. "I think we'll have to talk about this more later. They're waking up." I jerked my head in the general direction of the bed.

"Until then," Andy said as he unwrapped his arms from about me and turned towards the bed.

Our timing was excellent. We finished our discussion a few minutes before the policemen on the bed began to stir. I glanced at my watch. Apparently they had been worn out by their recent activities, because a good fifteen minutes had passed from the time that I had given them their last set of instructions and we saw them start to stir.

It took them several minutes to untangle themselves from each other and make their way over to me. It was enjoyable to watch them moving about and over and under each other. All too soon, it seemed the three of them were standing in front of me, waiting for their next set of instructions. Gilbert was to my left, Larry was in front of me, and Albert was to my right. I had to smile at the big wet spot that was blatantly evident on the front of their uniform pants. Hopefully, it would not embarrass them too much, trying to explain what happened. . To be honest though, in Gilbert's case I hoped it embarrassed the hell out of him. I still wanted Gilbert to suffer some payback. I sighed softly to myself as I realized that I wouldn't be able to indulge my desire for payback on Gilbert.


"I want each of you to go into the bathroom, take off your uniform pants and rinse the front of those pants with warm water until the damp cum stain looks more like you just spilled water on yourself. When you have done that, you will put your uniform pants back on, come out here, put on your gun belt and stand in front of me as you are now. I will have further instructions for you then," I said to them.

They nodded their heads at me as they processed the information, but they didn't move.

"What are you waiting for, boys? Hop to it!" I barked at them.

"Yes, sir! Right away, sir! Sorry, sir. Of course, sir!" They cried out in a mixed jumble. It was difficult to sort out who had said what. I nearly broke out in laughter when they all started to hop their way over to the bathroom like a bunch of bunny rabbits! They had taken my 'hop to it' instruction literally. I heard a few guffaws emendating from Andy's general direction. I turned and looked at Andy. He had his hands over his mouth as he struggled to control his laughter. He was slowly succeeding.

"When they come back from cleaning themselves up, I'll give them their final set of instructions, wake them up and send them on their way," I said to Andy. "I think we are about through with them tonight."

"Yeah, I suppose so," Andy agreed. "This evening hasn't exactly gone as planned, but I think it has worked out for the best overall. I'd like to spend some time with you before we head off to bed. There are still several days left in the conference and the physical demonstrations start tomorrow." Andy stifled a yawn as he finished speaking.

I dealt with a few yawns of my own as I waited for the three policemen to finish cleaning up and report back to me. Andy busied himself with pouring both of us a coffee from the room service trolley, while we waited for the three police officers to show themselves. I was half finished my first cup of coffee when the three police officers walked out of the bathroom and over to the loveseat to retrieve their gun belts. In short order they were once again in standing in front of me. Gilbert was off to my left, Larry was directly in front of me, and Albert was to my right.

The three of them stood there, at ease, waiting for my orders. It was such a heady feeling knowing that these three powerful police officers were mine to do with as I wished. (Well, mine to do with as long as Andy agreed, after all he was in the room with us.) They looked very handsome in their uniforms, and the big wet spots on the fronts of the pants looked more like someone had splashed water on them, rather than the cum spots that they originally were. Yes, they were very good boys, who carried out their instructions very well.

"Well done, boys. I see you have cleaned yourselves up, just as you were told. You're good boys," I said to them with a smile.

The three of them beamed back at me like grade school kids who had just been given a gold start by their teacher.


I licked my lips and took a deep breath as I prepared to speak to them again. "Gentlemen, listen carefully to what I am about to say to you. Each of you will remember everything that has happen here this evening. You will be able to recall in perfect detail all the events that transpired during your hypnotic sessions with me. However, you will not be able to discuss it with anyone outside of this room. It will not upset you or cause you discomfort in any way to keep the contents of this evening's events a private matter amongst the five of us. It is my policy to keep all hypnosis sessions private, and Andy I know, can be trusted to do the same. I do not know you three gentlemen well enough to take you at your word, so I am giving you a very powerful post hypnotic suggestion that encourages you to keep the details of this evening a private matter."

"The relationship between Larry and Albert remains unchanged as far as what has happened this evening. Gilbert, you know of this relationship, but you are bound by your promise and honour as a police officer to keep your knowledge of Larry and Albert's relationship, to yourself. I know that you will not have any problem doing that. This leaves the relationship between Gilbert, Larry and Albert to sorted out. I have no problem with Albert commanding Gilbert to be Larry's bitch, with a few important qualifications, which are as follows."

"One. Gilbert can be commanded by Albert or Larry only in person, face to face. This means no remote control of any kind, by phone, email, internet, text messaging, letter, or any other form of remote communication."

"Two. Gilbert can be commanded only during a private session with Albert or Larry. In public Gilbert will not respond to Albert or Larry's commands."

"Three. Gilbert always has a choice when it comes to sexual interaction with Albert or Larry. Gilbert has the right to say no, to having any type of sex with Albert or Larry, or performing any type of sexual act for Albert or Larry."

"Four. Gilbert may not be commanded to hand over any of his personal property nor any of his finances to Albert or Larry, at any time."

"Five. Gilbert will not carry out any delayed instructions given to him by Albert or Larry in a private session. For example, if Larry told Gilbert to walk out into the hallway now, and take off his boots, once he closes the hotel room door behind him, Gilbert would only walk out the hallway and close the door. He would no longer in a private session with Albert or Larry and thus would not be forced to carry out the remainder of the command." (For those of you who might be wondering about this, dear reader, this rule was to insure that Albert or Larry could not given Gilbert commands to make him embarrass himself in public such as pulling his pants down, or walking around with his uniform fly open.)

"Now when you understand these instructions and agree with them, your eyes will close normally and naturally, you head will drop down to your chest and your arms will hang loose and limp at your sides."

The three police officers stared at me blankly for a few moments as their brains digested the information they had been given. Less than thirty seconds later all three of them had closed their eyes, their head had nodded forward, and their arms were hanging loosely by their sides. I do so love it when subjects follow the instructions they are given.
"I think that covers everything, wouldn't you agree Andy?" I asked, after walking over to stand next to Andy.

"Yes, it sounds like you have all the bases covered," Andy agreed. 'Although it seems to me that you're not making it easy for Gilbert, Larry and Albert to get together."

"You're correct. I am not making it easy for any of them. They have to decide if they want to spend the time, effort and money to get together so that Gilbert can be Albert's boy," I said. "If I make it too easy for Larry or Albert to contact and use Gilbert, they would be tempted to treat Gilbert as more of a toy and less of a human being."


"Hmmm....I hadn't thought of it like that," Andy said thoughtfully. "I see your point."

"I'm glad we agree, Andy. I'm going to wake them up now," I said.

Andy nodded his head silently, and walked over and whispered into my ear. I smiled as I realized he was correct.

"Gentlemen, I will now count from zero to five, where zero is this state or an even deeper state than this and five is the state where you are fully alert and back to yourself in every way. You will remember everything that happened tonight, including your individual triggers to re-enter your hypnotic trances. However, your triggers to return to your hypnotic trances will work only when I say them. When you awaken, you will not be able to physically assault myself or Andy now or any time in the future.," I said in a calm and firm tone of voice. (Adding that injunction to prevent physical assault has become almost second nature to me, ever since the problem I encountered after hypnotizing three homophobic cowboys and then waking them up. They were not pleased with me, to put it lightly.)

"One more thing, gentlemen. What happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas. You may discuss what happened here tonight amongst the three of you if you wish. However, you may not discuss it with anyone else," I smiled over at Andy as I spoke. He had suggested I use the 'what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas' bit. He was right, too. The last thing Andy or I wanted was any of these cops yapping about what had happened to them to anyone else. It could lead to more cops wanting to work with me, which would be a good thing, but it could also lead to a heap of trouble.

I paused for a seconds to let the instructions sink in before I continued. "Coming out now, gentlemen. Zero. Starting to come up. One. Coming up more and more. Two. Feeling the need to move and stretch. Three. Feeling the urge for oxygen, so you take several deep breaths. Four. Almost there now. Your eyes fluttering a bit. Five. Eyes open and wide awake. Wide awake!"

The three men raised their arms up letting out big yawns as they woke up from their trances. They blinked their eyes opens and looked about. For a few seconds they seemed bewildered and unsure of themselves, as if they were not sure what had happened to them, or why they were in the hotel room. The confusion passed quickly as the events of the evening rolled through their minds.

"I'm out of here," Gilbert declared as he headed towards the door. His face was slightly flushed, but with anger or embarrassment, I could not say. I can say with complete assurance that Gilbert's ass was a wonderful sight to behold as he walked away from us. Big, round, plump, and juicy, with a great big wallet bulge on the right side. I sighed with contentment. I was sorry to see that delightful derriere leave. I am committed to Andy, but I can still appreciate a good hunk of ass when I see it.

"After you kiss the toes of my boots, bitch," Larry said with a mischievous smile. Larry had remembered all of the night's events and he wanted to test out his control over Gilbert.

Gilbert stopped dead in his tracks, just short of the door. He turned around and walked over to stand in front of Larry. "Yes, sir," he snarled at Larry. Gilbert slowly lowered himself to his hands and knees. The look of anger on his face made it abundantly clear that he was doing this against his will. Quickly he lowered his head and kissed the top of Larry's right boot. A second later Gilbert planted a kiss on Larry's left boot. Gilbert looked up at Larry, as he stayed there on his hands and knees. (I was enjoying the sight of Gilbert's ass in those snug motorcycle uniform breeches. The way those breeches clung to every muscle in Gilbert' ass and thighs was a sight I'll not soon forget. It was most stimulating. (Okay, I admit it, dear reader. It made me freaking horny as hell. There? Satisfied?)

"Good boy. You like being my bitch, don't you boy?" Larry taunted Gilbert.

"In a pig's eye!" Gilbert growled. "I'm only doing this because of what he did to me!" Gilbert lifted up his right arm, turned his head and pointed his right arm at me. If looks could kill, I would have been knocked flat on the floor, stone dead.

"Still you're a good boy, and I like having you as my bitch," Larry said as he patted Gilbert's head approvingly.


"Take your creepy hands off me you...you...you..." Gilbert sputtered at Larry angrily, as he put his right hand back on the floor and turned his attention back to Larry.. "I ought to...to....to" he said as the words started to trickle off.

"To what, bitch? What do you think you ought to do, bitch?" Larry asked, amused at Gilbert's resistance to following Larry's instructions. Larry had started to run his hand over Gilbert's head, almost caressing it..

"I....I...I.." Gilbert muttered as he seemed to lose his focus. "I should be a good little bitch and do as I am told, Sir," A smile blossomed on Gilbert's face as he fell back into his submissive roll with Larry. He gazed up at Larry with a look of pleasure, and longing.

"Well, now that you've kissed my boots, you can get the hell out of here!" Larry barked at Gilbert. "Now get going!"

"Yes, sir," Gilbert said sadly as he slowly climbed to feet. He shot one long disappointed look at Larry, before turning around and heading for the hotel room door. I drank in the site of Gilbert's ass moving back and forth as he walked away from us. Gilbert was a handsome man and a major league stud muffin, but I already had Andy so I was content to just watch Gilbert leave. It was only when he closed the hotel room door after himself as he left, that I shifted my attention back to Larry and Albert. The two of them stood there silently watching Gilbert leave. As I stood there watching the two police officers, I couldn't help but wonder why Larry had been so mean to Gilbert. It wasn't any of my business, though. I knew that a few minutes after he left the room, Gilbert would revert back to his normal personality, so I wasn't concerned about him.

"I suppose the two of you should be leaving now," I said to Larry and Albert. "I think we are finished here." The tension in the room was starting to build up. There wasn't any point in dragging this out. It was best to have Larry and Albert leave.

"Yes, I suppose we are," Albert said to me coolly. Larry nodded his head silently.

"I hope you both feel somewhat better now. I think I managed to help Albert with his job stress," I said blandly. "If you ever wish for another session of stress reduction, you can contact me through Andy."

"Thank you, but I think that is highly unlikely," Albert replied in that same cool tone of voice. "I didn't come here this evening to be your cop toy, and Larry certainly didn't. I was right not to trust you. Good-bye." Larry nodded his head at me and then the two policemen quietly walked to the hotel room door, opened it and left.

I was mildly stunned at the abruptness of their departure. When I had closed the hotel room, I turned back to look at Andy. "Well, I guess that didn't work out as well as I had hoped," I said.

"Yes, it did have a bit of a surprise ending," Andy said.

"What do you mean?" I asked, not at all following his line of thought.

"It's not like you to leave the situation where all the guys you hypnotized are angry with you. Usually they are happy with you and themselves. I'd be surprised if any of those three cops ever want to see you again," Andy answered.

"You're right about that. Just goes to show you that I'm not all sugar and spice and everything nice. I have a mean side, and I'm not above using my powers to punish someone when I think they deserve it," I looked Andy dead in the eye, without blinking or flinching.

"But did you have the right to do that?" Andy asked. He was pushing the point for some reason.

"I think I did. In my opinion, I did what I thought was correct. I take it you don't agree with me? If that is so, why didn't you object earlier?" I asked. I kept my voice calm and cool. I was picking up hints though that we were headed for a fight.

"I don't agree completely with what you did, because they were police officers and I felt a kinship with them. At the same time, I too wished to see Gilbert get what was due him. So all in all I don't have a problem with what you did. Now that I think about it, there was that time with the three cowboys and their cum stained jeans. You made them go home dressed like that. They couldn't wash their jeans until they got home," Andy answered.

"Yeah, I have punished bad boys before, haven't I? Still, it would have been nice if those cops did want to come back for more fun," I said with a sigh of regret. .

"Don't let them get to you, Paul," Andy said with a smile. "They are just upset that you tapped into the submissive side of their natures. As you know cops are like the military, trained to follow orders. In case you were not aware of it, Texas, when you give orders, men listen."

"You sure know what to say to make me feel better, dear heart," I cooed at him. I walked over to Andy and draped my hands about his thick muscular neck. "I just realized that we never got around to dessert."


"Who needs room service?" Andy said flashing a smile at me, and jerking his head in the general direction of the bed.

I smiled back at him. "You're right. Who needs room service?" I ran over to the bed and jumped into it. I moved about for a bit and then rolled onto my right side, with my head resting on the pillow and look at him. I patted the bed and smiled at Andy. Andy smiled at me as he walked over to the bed and climbed into it. He lay down beside me and then rolled onto his left side so that he was looking directly at me. He reached out with his arm and ran his right index finger down the left cheek of my face. I was back in heaven again.

Eventually we shucked our clothes. We enjoyed the sensations of each other bodies, and pleasured each other. We talked about the new bond between us. To our unexpected delight, when we pleasured each other, we each felt the pleasure of the other. It seemed the bonding had some unexpected and most delightful aspects. I couldn't help but wonder what an orgasm would feel like. Would we each feel the pleasure of two orgasms? Now there was a subject that most definitely required further investigation and research. We spent the night in bed together, under the covers, asleep. I'll leave the rest to your imagination, dear reader. After all, I am a cowboy gentleman.


Chapter 9. Faked Out.

I didn't have any idea how much time passed while I was asleep. I did know that it was the strangest sleep that I had ever awoken from. Everything seemed to be moving in super slow motion. Imagine you were having a nice hot relaxing bath. Now imagine that you were so comfortable that the thought of moving your big toe seemed like too much effort. Now picture the water very slowly draining out of the bathtub. Instead of it taking five or ten minutes for the water to work its way down the drain, imagine that it takes five or six hours, and that the water stays nice and hot the whole time. If you can imagine all that, then you have an idea of how I felt as I slowly floated up from sleep to a state of consciousness. My body was still feeling heavy and warm. It was a great feeling so I didn't mind. Thinking still demanded a lot of effort, though. My mind seemed to be full of soft fluffy cotton. Since my eyelids seemed to be on strike; they would not open no matter how much I tried to open them; I decided to ignore them and see what my other fours senses could tell me.

Well, I was warm, and the room was quiet. I could not hear much of anything other than a faint beep every now and then. It was strangely familiar. I felt that I should know that sound, for some reason. Try as I might, I couldn't seem to recognize the beeping. My thoughts were still fuzzy, so I decided to ignore the beeping for now. Tasting something? Well that was out of the question. I didn't have the strength to open my mouth anyway. Touch? Well, other than the feeling of warm heaviness, there wasn't much information being provided by that sense. So, that left smell. I concentrated as well as I was able to and took in a few shallow breaths. The air was strange, strange and somehow familiar too. It took a few more shallow breaths before I finally identified the smell. It was a disinfectant of some kind. A hospital! That's what it smelled like. I was in a hospital of some kind, apparently. I took a deep breath as I prepare myself to struggle back to full consciousness. Big mistake.

The bolt of pain that came crashing into my brain as I tried to breathe deeply was as unexpected as it was intense. My eyes popped open with surprise, and my jaw fell open. I tried to scream with the agony that suddenly burned along the sides of my chest, but I couldn't make a sound. The pain kept me mute. I felt like there was a row of red hot knives stabbing into my sides of my body. My chest stopped moving, paralyzed by the pain. I didn't know why I hurt, I only knew that I was in agony. I held my breath as I silently begged for the pain to stop. For a few moments a war raged between my need to breath, and the desire to avoid the pain that breathing would foster on me. My need for oxygen won. I exhaled shuddering with the waves of searing pain that flooding into my sides. I took a small shallow breath, and exhaled again. Slowly the red hot knives in my side faded away, as the pain diminished. I continued to take small quick breaths. Breathing was possible, but only if I didn't exert myself.


I blinked my eyes several times as the room slowly swam in focus. The pain has been so intense that I couldn't see past it. Now though, I was able to move my eyes about and see where I was. It looked like a hospital room. I was in a hospital bed, in a room with white walls, a single window to my right and what looked to be a second hospital bed to my left. There was a small table off to my right with a light blue plastic pitcher, which most likely contained water. My throat suddenly burned with thirst. I moved my head side to side to see if anyone was in the room. It was empty, except for the second bed next to me which appeared to be occupied. I could not determine anything about the occupant, other than he or she was fast asleep under the sheets and snoring in a most determined manner.

I needed a drink of water, and I needed help to get it. I knew that there had to be a call button somewhere nearby. I moved my right arm and hand to search around for the call button. At first my arm did not respond, but slowly I felt my arm and hand move about. I concentrated and willed my hand to find that call button and press it. Finally after what seemed like hours I felt the hard round button under the index finger of my right hand. I pulled the call button towards me, and when the button was under my right thumb, I pressed down with all my might. Twice. I lay back and let the beads of sweat on my brow slowly run down my face as I waited for someone to come into to room. I closed my eyes and listened, silently praying that they would arrive soon.

Finally, after what seemed liked years, a strange voice cut through the oppressive silence of the room. "How may I help you?" asked the unidentified voice. The tone was low and soft with a soothing quality.

"Water, please," I croaked.

"Here. Slowly sip on this straw," replied the voice after a few moments of silence.

I felt something round being pushed between my lips. Carefully I sipped. Ice cold water burst into my mouth. I swallowed. I never knew that ice cold water could taste so good. Some part of my mind made the irrelevant observation that now I knew what the expressing, 'like water to a man dying of thirst' meant. It took me some time but I sipped on that straw until I started to suck air through it.

"More water?" asked the voice.

"No, thank you. I think I'm okay for now," I answered as I felt sleep overtake me.

"That's good. Go back to sleep. You need your rest," the voice replied.

'Yeah, like I have a choice,' I thought fuzzily as I drifted off. Sleep was a lot more desirable right now than staying awake. I could have sworn I heard someone in the room snoring as sleep overtook me. I dismissed the thought as soon as it crept into my mind. Right now sleep was a priority.

Of course I have no idea how long it was before I woke up again. An unconscious person has no sense of the passage of time. I guessed that it was most likely several hours or even a day later when I struggled my way back to fully consciousness. It was my thirst that awakened me. This time, waking up wasn't as much of a battle as last time. I was able to find the call button with less effort. My right arm and hand felt stronger. I pressed the button and waited for the nurse to arrive.

"Good morning, Mr. Walton. How are you feeling today? How may I help you?" Asked an unfamiliar male voice.

"Some water would be nice," I croaked in a raspy voice. My throat felt raw and sore.


"Here you are. Please sip this slowly," Instructed the voice, after a few moments of silence.

I closed my mouth around the expected straw. I complied and sipped the cold water. The voice was correct. Sipping the water seemed easier than trying to suck it all down as quickly as possible. A few minutes later I opened my mouth and relaxed. Cautiously I tried to take a deep breath, but when the first bolt of pain plunged into my brain, I quickly abandoned that idea.

"Please try to take shallow breaths Mr. Walton," advised the voice. "You have been injured."

'Good advice, if a bit late,' I thought to myself.

"Could you open your eyes, please?" asked the voice.

I concentrated and willed my eyelids to open. It was a Herculean fight, but I won. My eyelids opened. I blinked a few times, and slowly the room swam back into focus. I looked off to the left in the general direction of that male voice. A most pleasant vision greeted me. The face I gazed upon appeared to be somewhere in the early thirties. The face was strong with a hint of gentleness about it. Deep brown eyes behind clear glasses in a black metal wire frame gazed back at me. The nose that these glasses were perched upon was strong, and in proper proportion to the rest of this handsome face. A slightly bushy brown moustache overflowed the upper lip, leaving only the bottom full lip visible. The cheeks were clean shaven and the sideburns neatly trimmed. Crowning the top and side of the head was a chestnut brown collection of short curly hair. Yes, a most handsome and delightful face to look at, especially when one is waking up in a hospital.

"I am glad to see that you are awake now. We were becoming concerned," said the unidentified voice.

"And you are?" I asked pointedly.

"My name is Doctor Smith, Doctor John Smith," replied the voice

Even in my weakened state I managed to raise one eyebrow in disbelief.

"My name really is John Smith, Mr. Walton," replied the doctor as he grinned back at me, responding to the unspoken joke.
"Where am I?" I asked. "What happened?"

"You are in a semi-private room, at Mercy Hospital. You are recovering nicely from your injuries," Answered the doctor. "Can you tell me the last thing you remember?"

His answer was expected, but not his question. It took me by surprise. I stared silently at this Dr. Smith as I tried to remember what I was doing before I woke up in this hospital room.

"I remember?..flashing red and yellow lights," I replied slowly as I struggle to haul the memories out of the dark recesses of my mind and back into the light of consciousness. "There were men in uniforms with dark pants and light coloured shirts. It was dark out and I felt very cold. My left hand was warm and sticky. My right hand was holding my cell phone? I remember calling for help. I think I called 911. A lady answered. She told me to stay awake until help arrived." I closed my eyes. I was exhausted after speaking only a few sentences.


"Take your time, Mr. Walton," said Dr. Smith in a soothing voice. "You did place an emergency call, and when the paramedics found you, they brought you here. Do you remember anything else?"

"It's all kind of fuzzy," I replied. It was the truth. Trying to dredge up those memories required more energy than I had at present. "How long have I been here?" I asked.

"Three and a half weeks," answered Dr. Smith. "You were in a coma until yesterday when you pressed the call button and asked for some water. We were concerned that your recovery might be delayed. You suffered a trauma to your head, perhaps when you fell down. There were no broken bones in your skull, and the X-rays didn't show any hidden damage, so you need not be concerned about brain damage."

A loud snore from the patient in the next bed interrupted the doctor's words. I opened my eyes and looked over at the doctor. A slight grin touched my lips as the humour of the situation dawned upon me. The idea of being interrupted by the snoring of another patient, while I was struggling to remain awake and focused on the doctor, tickled my funny bone. I didn't dare to laugh though, as I knew my ribs would protest most vengefully.

I jerked as memories crashed into my brain. Fists crashing into my stomach, and me bent double in agony. Fists pounding me everywhere it seemed. I remembered feeling as if I was being used as a punching bag. I heard a voice, maybe more than one, saying something about "leaving him alone'. I tried to lasso that errant memory but it wiggled and slithered out of my grasp. I let it go for now. Energy surged through me as I fought to retain the fragments of memory and weave them into some type of coherent tapestry.

"I was assaulted, beaten up," I declared to Doctor Smith. "I don't recall any faces or names."

"Your injures suggested as much," Doctor Smith nodded knowingly. "Don't try to force it. Let the memories come back at their own pace. Give yourself time. The important thing is that you are awake and on the mend."

"It doesn't feel that way from here," I replied doubtfully. "I don't think there's an inch of my body that doesn't have a bruise on it."

"You may not feel that way now, but you are getting better, believe me," Doctor Smith said with assurance. "You have some cracked ribs, which is why it is so painful for you to breath. Fortunately, you do not have any serious internal injuries. You were very lucky. It could have been a lot worse. We did not have to perform surgery. You needed a few stitches on your left arm. Whoever they were, they had knives and they did cut you once or twice. They did not stab you though, which is very lucky for you. You lost enough blood as it was."

"I supp?" I started to say as two remarkably loud snores interrupted my reply to Doctor Smith. Whoever the man (I suppose it could have been a woman) was in that other bed, he was determined to get his rest. I smiled at the Doctor as we waited for the snoring to subside. Doctor Smith smile back at me, and nodded his head at me. He put his fingers to his lips, in the universal sign to be quiet.


I couldn't make a lot of noise in my present condition, but I supposed it was necessary not to wake up the other patient. I found it odd that Doctor Smith nodded his head at me. My puzzlement grew as a smile broke out on Doctor Smith's face just before he turned away from me and walked over to the left of my bed and stopped at the curtain separating my hospital bed from the other patient's bed. Some time while I was unconscious the curtain that separated my bed from the second bed had been pulled closed. My eyes followed his motions as he smoothly pulled the curtain away and then stood back away from the second bed. He moved off and walked around the bed and over to the other side. Idle curiosity prompted me to track the doctor's movements, unremarkable as they were. He looked down at the sleeping form on the bed, and then he looked up at me and winked at me.

Now I was really confused. This didn't seem to make any sense at all. I looked to my left at the sleeping form that lay in the bed next to me. It was a big man lying on his left side, and thus facing away from me. The form was but a jumble of hills and valleys of hospital bed sheets sprawled across a sleeping form. All that I could see was the back of a head with black shortly cropped hair. There wasn't anything remarkable or noteworthy about it though. A few more loud snores filled the room as I looked at that sleeping form. I glanced up to see that Doctor Smith was smiling even more. I would have shaken my head in bewilderment, if I'd had the strength to spare. Several more snores sounded off as the Doctor slowly leaned over the sleeping form. Doctor Smith placed his face close to the head of the sleeping form as he placed his right hand on the shoulder of the slumbering figure. 'Why in the world does he want to wake this guy up now?' I thought to myself. 'And why is the doctor grinning like a Cheshire cat?' As if on cue, several more snores permeated the room. It slowly dawned on me that there was something vaguely familiar about those snores, although I could not seem to recall where I had heard them before. I blinked in utter confusion as I watched Doctor Smith mutter something at the limp form, and gently shake the right shoulder as if to emphasize what he was saying. The snoring stopped. The figure in the bed didn't seem to respond. Doctor Smith continued to mutter at the sleeping form, while he shook the right shoulder more vigorously.

A few seconds later the man in the hospital bed burst into action. Okay, so he wasn't a patient then, unless he'd just experienced some type of miraculous recovery. The bed sheets were thrown back off, and the man jumped out of the bed. He stood in front of Doctor Smith talking excitedly. I was too tired and too far away to make out any of what the man said. I did notice that the man spoke with a honey smooth tenor voice; that was most pleasing to my ears. Whatever Doctor Smith said to this man must have been good news, because he gave Doctor Smith a big hug. I got a good look at Doctor Smith's face as this man hugged him. The doctor's face was all smiles, which surprised me somewhat. This mystery man towered over the good doctor by at least six inches. I would have been somewhat unnerved by having a mountain of a man wrap his tree trunk like arms about me. Maybe the Doctor was used to it. Well, at least someone was having a good day today. It certainly wasn't me. I was in pain, but oddly enough I felt a surge of happiness for this man, and in some strange way that made me feel better too.

I was too weary to pay any attention to what this man looked like. Usually I notice how men dress, since I do so enjoy man watching. (Hey, I'm gay, not dead, though right now that point could be argued. I felt as if I'd have to be dead three days before I'd feel better.) I got an impression of a grey or light blue shirt and some dark coloured pants, with a black belt of some type. As I said, I wasn't paying much attention as I couldn't concentrate very well. I looked at the back of this big man, and thought to myself that someone somewhere, a woman most likely, was a very lucky person indeed. I would have sighed with regret, but my ribs would have made their displeasure at such an action, very well known.

The man finally released Doctor Smith, and raced around his bed and over to the left side of my bed! I was flabbergasted at the man's action. I wasn't scared, though, since I wasn't alone with this stranger. I was in a hospital and I had a call button under my right thumb. The man stood there, a foot so away from me, starring down at me. It was most unnerving. I looked up at the face of this stranger towering over me, trying to figure out if I knew him. I wasn't sure, but I thought there might be something familiar about him. I found all these nebulous connections to this man to be most disquieting. I felt as if there were pieces of my life missing, as though my brain was partly empty. All that changed when the man spoke to me. He said one word.


"Texas," he called out to me in a honey smooth tenor voice that was suddenly wonderfully familiar. I looked up at his face and memory flooded back. Feelings flowed into me, and the pain in my body didn't seem to be as important any more.

"Andy," I called back to him, "My dear heart." I looked up at my beloved Andy standing there over me. I wanted to jump up and wrap my arms about him. I wanted to feel his touch on my skin; to feel his lips pressed against mine. I struggled to reach out to him with my right hand. My body would not permit it. My body was too tired and weak to answer the demands of my heart. I gazed up at Andy and drank in the pleasure of his presence. It was a balm for my battered spirit.

Andy's eyes darted towards my struggling right arm as the movement caught his attention. His eyes shifted back to look at me and he spoke. "Just a second, Texas," He said and flashed that sexy smile of his at me. Andy darted around the foot of my bed and walked up to the right side until he was standing next to me. Slowly Andy reached down with his left hand and plucked my right hand from the bed. Those soft doe brown eyes of his locked onto mine as he slowly moved my right hand upwards. Gently he held my hand in both of his hands. A shudder passed though my body as I thrilled at the touch and the warmth of his hands holding mine. (I never failed to be thrilled at Andy's touch, and God willing, I hoped I never would.)

"Welcome back, sleepyhead," Andy cooed at me. He beamed at me like he hadn't seen me for a year.

"Hi," I replied, feeling like an idiot because I couldn't think of anything else to say.

"I really missed you. I'm so glad you're back," Andy replied earnestly.

There was intensity about Andy's response that even I, in my befuddled state of mind, could pick up on.

"You were worried about me?" I asked. (Yup, another really intelligent question, boy I was really on a roll today.)

"Very. But let's not talk about that now. I just want to hold your hand," Andy answered keeping his eyes locked on mine, as that sexy smile of his blossomed on his face once again. The tears that were running down his cheeks seemed at odds with that sexy smile of his. I could not make any sense of it, and I was too tired to try.

"I wish I could give you a big hug," I said lamely, knowing that I didn't have the strength to do such a thing. Still it was the thought that counted, I supposed.

"You will soon enough", Andy replied as he gently placed my right arm back by my side and let go of my hand. Andy wiped his face with the back of his hands to brush away the last of the tears from his cheeks. Andy looked about the room. He looked back at me and smiled softly. Clearly he had something in mind. Andy marched across the room and grabbed a nearby chair. He triumphantly carried the chair towards my bed and placed the chair as close to the right side of my bed as he could. Andy parked himself in the chair and leaned over the edge of the bed as close to my body as he could. The rails on the sides of the hospital bed were already in the 'down' position so they offer no obstacle to Andy's body. It took Andy only a few moments to place my right arm by his left arm with our hands clasped together.

"I know you're tired and it takes a lot of effort to talk, so don't say anything. Just squeeze my hand every time that you want to tell me that you love me," Andy directed me.

I squeezed his hand as hard as I could, which wasn't much. Andy's face lit up like he'd just won the lottery. I squeezed his hand a second time. "I love you too," he replied.


"Go ahead and close your eyes, Paul. I'm right here and I'm not going anywhere," Andy said reassuringly. "Just keep squeezing my hand until you fall asleep."

Gratefully I closed my eyes. It has been such a struggle to keep them open. I needed rest, but I needed Andy's company just as badly. I marvelled at what a kind and understanding heart that big burley RCMP constable of mine had. I loved hearing him say he loved me. It didn't make the pain go away, but it made it bearable. I waited a few seconds and squeezed his hand a third time

"Always and forever," he replied softly, followed by soft sigh.

I waited a few more seconds and squeezed his hand again.

"I love you, Paul," Andy responded in the same soft tones.

His voice was so soothing, and the words were so comforting, I wanted to hear it just one more time. I gathered up what little strength I had and squeezed his hand one more.

"Love Texas," Andy replied in an even softer voice. I had to strain to hear him clearly. Obviously I was more tied that I realized, but I had to hear it one more time, then I would get the rest my body demanded. I squeeze Andy's hand one last time.

Silence. I waited a bit longer thinking maybe my last squeeze had been too weak. I concentrated and squeezed Andy's hand as hard as I could. The only response was silence. Suddenly a loud snore filled the room. A second and third snore followed as I wrenched my eyes open, and forced my head to turn to the right. Andy was still there in the chair. He hadn't left physically. He was slumped down in the chair with his head touching his chest. His body looked so relaxed it was a wonder that he didn't fall out of the chair. Andy was sound asleep and contentedly snoring away.

"Forgive him, Mr Walton. It is 2:30 in the morning and he had only had a couple of hours of sleep, when I woke him up," Doctor Smith said as he walked up to Andy and looked down at his collapsed form. "He insisted on being awakened when you came out of your coma. I am going to go get a couple of orderlies to help me get Andy back to bed. Meantime, you go back to sleep. You need your rest too."

There wasn't much I could do but to follow the doctor's suggestions. It was a struggle but I managed to stay awake long enough to see the orderlies place Andy in the bed beside mine, and to tuck him in for the night. Satisfied that Andy was safely in bed, I closed my eyes and was asleep in the blink of an eye.

The next morning, or it could have been the day following for all I knew, I woke up. It wasn't an alarm clock that woke me. It wasn't the sunlight streaming through the open curtains of the window. It was something much more difficult to ignore. It was the three thousand or so hot knives sticking into my sides every time I took a breath that woke me up. I grabbed frantically for the call button. A few seconds of frantic searching located it. I smashed down the button and waited for the nurse to arrive. I closed my eyes and tried my best to deal with the pain.

"Good morning, Mr. Walton. And how are we feeling today?" Asked a cheerful female voice.

I kept my eyes closed, as I bit back the words that I wanted to throw at that cheerful voice.
"You sound very happy. I, however, am somewhat less than comfortable," I replied acidly.


"I'm sorry to hear that. You timing is excellent. I was about to wake you up for your medication," the nurse said.

"Bring it on, please," I said.

"Open your mouth, please," the nurse instructed me. I complied. "Now here's some water," she said as she inserted a straw into my mouth. Quickly I sipped and swallowed. I couldn't get the pills down fast enough. Those knives in the sides of my chest seemed to be getting sharper with every second.

"You should feel much better in about twenty to thirty minutes, just in time for breakfast," the nurse said. "I'll help you to sit up then so you can eat."

"You're joking," I said as I opened my eyes, and turned my head to look at the nurse.

"Not at all. The sooner you do for yourself the sooner you get out of here," the nurse said. "I know you are in a lot of pain, but it won't get any better if you don't use the muscles and move about. You can walk you know, so someone will be by to help you to bathroom if you want to try using it today, rather than the bedpan, once your catheter has been removed of course. I'm sure you'll be happy to be rid of that device," The nurse had delivered her little speech with a pleasant expression on her face. She was a lovely woman, I noticed, with flaming red hair, dark green eyes, a cute pert nose, full red lips and cheekbones that a cover girl model would have killed for. She didn't do anything for me though, since I was gay.

"If it's all the same to you, I'll try the bathroom tomorrow. I don't think I have the strength today," I said.

"Of course, but I should warn you that if the doctor agrees with me, you'll be off the bedpan in less than a week." The nurse smiled tenderly at me as she spoke. She was not offering me an ultimatum, rather she was telling me about my recovery schedule.

The rest of my first day of consciousness in the hospital was uneventful for the most part. I will spare you the details of having a catheter removed, other than to say that the word 'ouch' is a massive understatement. The nurse was very professional, when she performed that service. She reassured me the entire time and did her best to put me at ease. I thanked her for her efforts. Andy dropped by to visit with me for a couple of hours that evening. I convinced him that he should go home to get some rest that night. I was in good hands and if anything happened they would be sure to call him. I was out of danger according to the doctor and Andy needed some time to rest physically and mentally. He was very reluctant to go home. I finally had to insist. When he left for home the expression on his face reminded me of a puppy that had just been swatted with a newspaper for peeing on the living room carpet. I felt a twinge of guilt about sending him home to rest, but I knew that he need to rest too.

The second day of my recovery in the hospital room was uneventful. I ate. I rested. I took my medication on schedule. I used the bedpan. Andy came for a visit in the evening. We talked. We held hands. We told each other how much we loved one another. It was restful. It was what being in the hospital was all about.

On the third day, I decided I would try to use the bathroom. The orderly and the nurse helped me to the toilet. I managed to do my business. It exhausted me and I slept most of the afternoon away. I woke up just long enough to eat my dinner, then I went back to sleep.


The next few days passed by uneventfully. I had fallen into a routine of sleeping a lot, eating when I had to, moving about the room and waiting for a visit from Andy. We talked, we held hands and we kissed a few times. I can't say that it was wonderful, but I did enjoy the visits from Andy. Finally Saturday came around. I had been looking forward to Saturday because Andy wasn't working and I hoped we'd be able to spend several hours together. You might have been wondering where my family was during all of this. All of my of brothers and sisters as well as my parents, lived in other cities. We all had our own lives and we really didn't talk regularly. Until I told them, they probably wouldn't know about my hospital stay. I'd break the news to them when I was fully recovered. For now there were more pressing matters on my mind, such as getting well. Andy didn't know it but my relationship with my family wasn't what one would call close and warm. I kept them at arm's length, because I'd never come out to them and I wasn't sure when or if I was ever going to.
Andy arrived in my hospital room and about 1:30 in the afternoon looking as handsome and sexy as ever. For those of you who are interested, he was wearing a pale blue short-sleeved golf shirt which was very snug across his manly chest. That shirt was tucked into a pair of snug bordering on tight, dark blue jeans. Damn that man was sexy. The smile on his face was so warm and happy a part of me found it difficult to believe that it was because of me. Don't get me wrong. I knew Andy loved me I just had a hard time accepting that he could think I was so wonderful. I didn't see myself that way, and I had a hard time understanding that Andy could see me that way. No it wasn't that I had a hard time understanding it, I just had to keep getting used to the idea.

"Hey Texas," Andy said with a smile. "I brought you your iPod help you pass the time. It's all charged up."

"Thank you dear heart," I said. "Looks like I'll be out of here in a few days with any luck.. I hope I can make the charge last long."

"Well before you start rocking to your country and western tunes, we need to talk," Andy said letting the smile on his face fade away.

"Okay," I said softly. Andy had something on his mind that was certain.

"Your doctor and I talked about this and we decided that it would be best if I told you," Andy said hesitantly. He took a deep breath and then started speaking quickly and clearly, trying to get the words out as if speaking them as painful. "Paul, you were in a coma for three weeks, and you were not responsive. The doctors were concerned that you might not come out of the coma at all. They were afraid that they might have lost you, that you might have suffered brain damage in the beating. Paul, I was scared to death that I'd lost you. I was scared that I'd never have another chance to tell you how much I love you," Andy's voice cracked and he started to sob cutting off any other words he might've wanted to say.

"It's okay dear heart. I know you love me," I said to Andy in a vain attempt to comfort him.


"No, it's not okay Texas, " Andy said angrily a few seconds later. "I've wasted too much precious time. We both wasted too much precious time. Here, listen to this song. It says what I've wanted to tell you for a very long time." With that he placed the earbuds in my ears men and then pressed play on the iPod. A few seconds later I was treated to Paul Brandt singing a song entitled "I Meant To Do That". The words alone don't do the song justice. In the past, whenever I listened to this song, I'd always get a tear in my eye. But now, listening to the song, and knowing this was what Andy wanted to say to me, the tears were flowing down my face freely. I wasn't sobbing. I was just crying, my throat too tight for any words to squeak out. (Sorry, dear reader, but you'll have to look up the words to this song as well.)

When the song was over, I pressed pause on the iPod. I reached up and pulled the earbuds out of my ears. I looked at Andy. I didn't know what to say. I blinked the last few tears in my eyes but that didn't seem to get rid of them. I groped for a tissue on the stand next to my bed and managed to snag one with my left hand. I blotted the tears out of my eyes and gave my nose a great big blow. I regained my composure and looked over at Andy.

"You are the love of my life my dear sweet Texas. You are my life. I will never let a day go by that I don't remind you and tell you how much I love you. I know now that we don't have all the time in the world, and we have to appreciate each and every day for the gift that it is," Andy said softly. He looked at me with a sad gentle smile.

"I always knew you cared about me and you loved me dear heart," I replied. "It's sad that it took something like this to wake us both up and shake us out of our compliancy. I think we were both taking each other for granted."

"Yes, we were," Andy agreed. "I've done something that I should have done a long time ago, and I'm not sure that you're going to happy about it."

"What do you mean?" I asked confused. I was really happy that Andy was spending time with me, but I didn't have a clue what he was talking about.

"I spent every possible minute that I could next to you while you were in that coma. I didn't sneak in to see you after visiting hours. I raised a royal ruckus to be able to sleep in the bed next to you in your hospital room. Paul, a lot of people now know that you are my significant other. My love for you forced me to face the truth. I had to come out of the closet to some of the people at work, such as my watch commander. It was the only way I could get the extra time off from work when we didn't know if you were going to get better. I also had to come out to some of the members of my family. I got tired of lying to them and making up excuses. It was easier to admit the truth to them, and then let them figure out how to deal with it, " Andy said in a calm controlled voice.

"Oh dear lord!" I cried out as the impact of what Andy had done hit me full force. "I never wanted you to do that! I wanted you to come out when you were ready, not be forced into it! I wanted it to be your choice! "

"But don't you see Texas? It was my choice. I made a decision. I decided that my love for you is more important then what anybody else thinks about you, me or our relationship," Andy said calmly as he reached out and held my right hand.

I stared at Andy silently, desperately trying to understand what he had done. It didn't take long for me to comprehend that I was out of the closet now too.

"Now I have to ask your forgiveness Paul," Andy said softly, as he read the expression on my face. "In openly declaring my attachment to you not only did I come out of the closet but I forced you out as well. That was not my decision to make."


It was almost like he was reading my mind. I looked at Andy and part of me was angry with him. I clamped my lips closed fearful than anything I said would be out of anger and that I would come to regret it later. I knew I had a quick temper and many times in the past I let it get the better of me. I silently promised myself that this wasn't going to be one of those times.

"I'll let you think about what has happened. I'll be back in half an hour and we can talk more," Andy said as he reluctantly let go of my hand, got up and headed towards the door.

I let him go. I had much to think about. I closed my eyes and concentrated on my breathing, as I attempted to calm myself. Anger, however justified it felt, wasn't going to help me. After about five minutes I felt centered and calm and ready to give serious and careful thought to what Andy he just told me. I understood what he had done and why. If I had been in his position in all honesty I probably would've done the same thing. He thought he was going to lose me and he wanted to spend every last minute that he possibly could with me, and to hell with the consequences. What had been done could not be undone. We would both have to adjust our lives, our relationship, and handle things as best we could. Andy's repercussions would probably be more severe than mine, after all he was an RCMP Constable. He might lose all his macho police brothers. If so, then he would need me more than ever. My anger would fade with time.

As I thought about a bit more I suddenly came to understand that this was the next logical step in the progression of our relationship. If we were going to be honest with ourselves and about ourselves this had to have happened eventually. It would have been nicer if we could have chosen the when and where, but sometimes Fate steps in and does her own thing. When life hands you lemons you make lemonade. This was actually going to turn out to be a good thing for me and for Andy.

Just as I came to that conclusion Andy walked into the hospital room. I smiled at him and gestured to him to sit on the chair next to my bed. "I forgive you for what you did, Andy. I understand what you did, and why you did it, dear heart," I told him. "I am very proud of you. You found the courage within yourself to be yourself, to be honest about who and what you are. You did all that because you love me. How could I not love you? How could I not be proud of you? How can I do anything but be thankful that dear Lord sent you to me, and granted me the gift of having you in my life?"

"And the consequences to you and to me, from what I've done?" Andy asked as he held my hands and kissed them gently in gratitude.

"We will face them together. It won't be easy, but I know it will be worth it. Whatever they are, we will face them and overcome them together. This had to happen sooner or later, you know. If we wanted our relationship to mature and grow, we would have had to come out to our families and our friends, and maybe even our co-workers. You just took our relationship to the next level. Now kiss me, you big dope," I said with a smile.

Andy was only too happy to plant several big wet ones on my eager lips. We spent the rest of that Saturday talking about various things such as when I'd be returning home and when I'd be back at work. It all depended on how quickly I completed my recovery. We would just have to wait and see how things went. The past few days had been a roller coaster emotionally. We'd been up, down and all around it seemed, as we tried to deal with what had happened to me. Andy asked me a lot of questions about what I remembered, and although I did my best to answer them, I wasn't able to provide much information. The doctors assured us that given time I would most likely remember more details, but that it would take time and it could not be rushed. Andy grumbled about that as he wanted to take some decisive action to find the persons responsible for my assault. (Hey, I wanted to contact them as well, and it wasn't to thank them. But I just didn't recall much about that night.)


I wasn't looking forward to returning to work. It was going to be kind of embarrassing explaining that I'd missed over a month of work because I was beat up. Hopefully, the details would not come out. I was going to be lonely over the next few days because Andy had go back to work, and wouldn't be able to drop by to visit. He was my only regular visitor. At least I had my iPod to help me pass the time.

When Andy left at the end of visiting hours, I wished him well and told him to get a good night's sleep. I would have no trouble sleeping, as I was still being given medication for pain and sleeping aids. As sleep overtook me, I welcomed the temporary escape it offered from my pain racked sore body. My last thought as I drifted off, was that if I ever found out who was responsible for putting me in the hospital, I would make whomever it was pay, in spades.

Sunday and then Monday came and went without much noticeable improvement in my condition. I still had to be helped up and about to make it to the bathroom. I was frustrated with myself and my body. I wanted to be out of the hospital as soon as possible. I don't enjoy being in hospitals at all. I grumbled through the days. The music from my iPod helped to pass the time. It also helped me deal with the occasional flashes of memory that popped into my head throughout the days as I started to remember what had happened to me. I dreaded talking to the police about it, but I knew I would have to eventually.

Tuesday afternoon, Andy walked into my room unannounced. I started to smile at him in welcome, but the smile died on my face as he was followed by another RCMP constable. Both men were wearing the RCMP work uniform that consisted of navy pants with the yellow stripe down the outside seam of each leg, along with long sleeved medium blue uniform shirts with button flap chest pockets. Thick wide black leather gun belts encircled their waists, with the usual assortment of police equipment spread out along the belts. I noticed that they were both wearing black shoes, and had the blue RCMP cap with the wide yellow band sitting upon their heads. From the cool almost detached look on their faces, I could conclude that this was not a social call.

"Mr. Walton, I'm Constable Anderson and this is Constable Livingstone. If you are feeling up to it, we would like to interview you concerning your assault, " Andy said in a stiff and formal voice.

"Of course Constable Anderson. I am pleased to meet you and Constable Livingstone. I hope I can be of some help to you," I answered warmly.

"Since you are acquainted with Constable Anderson, I will be asking the question from this point onward. It is important to have an objective person doing the interview. Constable Anderson insisted on being present for reasons of his own," Constable Livingstone said in a cool voice. Perhaps I was being overly sensitive and reading too much into it, but I could swear that I detected a hint of disapproval in Constable Livingstone's tone.

"Would it be helpful if Constable Anderson left the room?" I asked.

"No that is not necessary. I merely wanted you to understand that Constable Anderson is not taking part in this interview in any official capacity. He is here at his own request. He was rather insistent about it," Constable Livingstone answered.

"I see. Please continue," I said.

"In your own words, describe the events that lead up to your assault by persons unknown," Constable Livingstone said.


"Well, let me see. That Friday, three weeks ago, I received a telephone message at work, asking me to meet someone at the Copper Kettle restaurant at 7 PM," I began.

"That would have been four weeks ago, Mr. Walton," Constable Livingstone said to me in that same cool professional tone of voice. "I can understand that you might not be sure of which week it was, since you are still recovering from the coma you have been in for three weeks. Please continue."

"Thank you, Constable Livingstone," I said coolly. "The message also asked me to look for a surprise in the alleyway beside the restaurant."

"Didn't that strike you as rather odd, Mr. Walton? Why would you agree to such a strange meeting place?" Constable Livingstone asked.

"The message was supposedly from a Mister Andrew Anderson, a man that I trust. At the time I had no reason to doubt that the message was genuine. I trust Mister Anderson. He is a personal friend."

"I presume that Mister Andrew Anderson refers to Constable Anderson who is here in this room with us?" Constable Livingstone asked.

"Yes, that is correct," I answered. There was no harm in admitting that truth to Constable Livingstone. The details of our relationship were none of his business, although since Andy had come out at work, I suspect Constable Livingstone knew that Andy and I were involved.

"I see, Please continue," Constable Livingstone said.

"I arrived at the Copper Kettle at just before 7 P.M. I looked around for Mister Anderson, and when I didn't see him I walked down the alleyway looking for him. When I got about half way down the alleyway, I was jumped from behind. Two men grabbed me by the arms and held me tight. Another man walked up to me and said he had a message for me. The message was 'Stay away from Andrew Anderson, from now on.' At that point the man in front of me punched me in the gut causing me to double over. The rest of the encounter was an endless rain of punches and kicks all over my body. I remember being held up, swaying on my feet and the man in front of me punched my face repeatedly. I recall hearing many derogatory remarks." My voice was calm as I spoke but my body was shaking with the remembered fear of that encounter. I looked over at Andy. He had a look of pure cold anger plastered on his face. For the first time, I felt a chill of fear looking at him, even though I knew his anger was not directed at me. "I don't recall phoning for help, but somehow an emergency response team arrived. I vaguely recall being lifted into an ambulance."

"According to the 911 staff, someone called 911 and reported an injured person in the alleyway. They asked for an ambulance. When the police and paramedics arrived, they found you in a pool of blood and your cell phone was still in your pants pocket. We took your cell phone as evidence and we are still examining it. The call was made from a disposable cell phone," Constable Livingstone informed me. "Do you recall any details about what these men looked like? Do you remember what they said to you?"


"They were physically fit, and about six feet tall. They were wearing Halloween masks, skull faces I believe. It was dark in the alleyway, so I'm not sure what colour hair they had other than it was cut very short, a buzz cut I think in the term. As for what they said, it was something along the lines of 'Keep your faggot hands off Anderson. RCMP constables are not for fags. You should burn in hell for touching a Mountie. Consider yourself lucky, fag, we could have done much worse to you.'" I did my best to keep my voice steady and my emotions calm. Giving into the remembered fear of the encounter would make telling what happened all the more difficult.

"You seem to recall the incident remarkably well, Mister Walton," Contestable Livingstone commented.

"They made an impression on me. They were very successful in delivering their message," I retorted. "Over the past week or so I've had a lot of flashbacks and the pieces of the jigsaw have fallen into place, more or less."

"I see. Not the most friendly of persons, it would seem. Do you have any idea who might of done this to you or why?" Constable Livingstone asked.

"I have no idea who would have done this to me. As for the why, I can take an educated guess," I answered slowly.

"And your guess would be?" Constable Livingstone prompted me. He seemed genuinely interested in my option, although he remained detached and aloof. I guessed that he was doing his best to remain objective, regarding of his personal feelings about the matter. I suppose that's considered the sign of a good investigator.

"Someone who is intolerant of gay people and wanted to end my relationship with Constable Anderson," I answered bluntly. "In my opinion, I am on the receiving end of a gay hate crime. I was assaulted for no other reason. If you will check with the staff at the Copper Kettle you will find out that I stopped in there first to check if there was a reservation in my name or in Mister Anderson's name, and that I chatted with the staff for a few minutes before I went out the alleyway. There was no argument or disagreement with me or anyone else at the Copper Kettle before I went out to the alleyway."

"You're most likely correct," Constable Livingstone said. "We will proceed with our investigation and let you know the results. We will be contacting you again." His voice did not suggest that the investigation would be successful.

"Is there anything more, Constable?" I asked calmly.

"Not at this time. However, if you do recall any further details please contact me," Constable Livingstone said as he handed me a card.

"Thank you. Constable Anderson would you mind staying behind for a few minutes?" I asked as the two men turned about and got ready to leave the room.

"I'll wait outside the door, then," Constable Livingstone said as he walked over to the door and opened it. "Don't be long," he called to Andy as he walked through the doorway, closing the door behind him. Andy and I were alone.

I looked at Andy. His face was still plastered with rage. He was doing his best not to lose his temper but I could see it was a struggle. I looked at him and tried to think of what I could say to him.

"I am getting better, Andy," I said to him, in an attempt to start a conversation.
"When I find out who is responsible for this..." Andy began in a voice that could was so cold I was surprised there wasn't frost on the windows.

"You're not going to do a damn thing." I cut him off. "Not right now. You can't afford to even think about it. It was a very bad idea for you to be here and to hear this now. It should have waited until you were off duty and could see me as a private citizen. You can't afford to be distracted from your job and responsibilities right now."


Andy glared at me. He didn't say anything.

"You know I'm right, dear heart. Let it go for now. If you keep thinking about it, you'll be of no use to anyone. You have to let it go and let your brothers and sisters on The Force handle this. Do what you do best, what you've always done best. Help those you serve, and come home safe to me at the end of your shift," I said to him holding up my right hand.

Slowly Andy reached out and took my right hand in his left hand. The anger drained out of his face and a small fragile smile touched his lips. "You're right, damn, you. I don't like it, but you're right."

"I don't like it either, dear heart," I admitted. "Frankly, I suspect that whoever did this covered their tracks very well. I doubt that any proof will be found as to who was responsible. They knew enough about you and me to know that I would trust a message from you. They also made sure that help would arrive after they injured me. It is also clear that they wanted to push me into breaking up with you. Right now, I think we should leave things as they are. Whomever they are, they did not succeed. Next time it will be a lot harder, because I'm going to be on guard from now on."

"That doesn't make me feel any better," Andy said. "And what do you mean by on guard?"

"It wasn't supposed to make you feel better, dear heart," I told him. "Nothing I can say right now is going to make either of us feel better. We're both angry, scared and frustrated. We each have to work through our feelings and master them. We can help each other. As for being on guard, I meant that I'm not going to trust things at face value anymore. For example, the next time I get a message that is supposedly from you, I'm going to check with you first before I act on it. I have to take some responsibility for this assault. If I hadn't been so blindly trusting, I would have smelled a rat."

"Yeah, I see your point. That's a hard way to learn that lesson though," Andy said shaking his head at me.

"I've learned it, believe me. Now, you big dope, get back to work and earn your pay," I said to him with a smile.

"Yes sir. I'll see you in a couple of days when I have some a day off," he answered smiling back at me. Andy left the room feeling a bit better, and focussed back on doing his job. I was thankful for that. What I didn't tell him was that I was sure nothing would come from the police investigation. Andy would realize that himself, if he didn't already know it. The men had been wearing disguises, and probably gloves too. Short of someone video taping my being beat up, there wasn't enough evidence to even begin a serious investigation. I was not at all happy to come to that realization, but it was the truth. I would have learn to live with it. Andy would have to as well.

I settled myself back into the hospital bed and tried to nap. The interview, as short as it was, had exhausted me. As I drifted off to sleep I realized that the only way I might find out who had assaulted me, was to mind scan everyone in the city until I came across someone who knew something about it. The only problem was that there were over 500,000 people living in this city, and I would have to have physical contact to scan each mind. Finding a needle in a haystack would have been child's play compared to that undertaking. I tossed the idea out of my head, and went to sleep. Sometimes even being gifted doesn't help.


Wednesday was uneventful. Nothing out of the routine happened, unless you count my being able to walk a bit easier that day, and not feeling so much pain from my body injuries. I suppose I should add that my intravenous (IV) needle and tubing was removed, much to my relief. I hated having that thing in my hand and having to drag around the IV stand with me when I went to the bathroom. My breathing was much improved as well. Thursday morning I woke up early and walked about my room for a few minutes. I wasn't unsteady on my feet, and joy of joys, I was able to use the bathroom without any serious difficulty. Mind you I was exhausted, sweaty and shaking when I crawled back into the bed afterwards. I guess that's why I had a late morning to early afternoon nap. My body wanted rest and it wouldn't take 'no' for an answer.

I finally cracked my eyes open mid afternoon, when I heard a strange voice say, "Good afternoon, sir."

What I saw, when I opened my eyes, made me wish that I hadn't taken a nap. Standing at the foot of my hospital bed facing me, were two tall good looking male RCMP constables in full dress uniforms, known as the famous Scarlet Tunic. It was doubtful that either constable was female, to judge from the broad shoulders and narrow waist suggested by the uniforms. The two men were nearly the same height, which I estimated at about six feet, give or take an inch. The constable on the left was holding a long narrow box. (I had a pretty good idea what was in the box.) The other constable was standing nearby, holding his right hand at just above waist level. In his right gloved hand was a plain white envelope that looked to be about the size of a greeting card. The constables were too far away for me to examine their faces, so I made due with running my eyes over what I could see of their uniforms. On the tops of their heads were the signature brown Stetson hats of the RCMP dress uniform. (I had dated Andy long enough to know every detail of the RCMP dress uniform, even so my eyes devoured the site of the two handsome RCMP constables who stood at the foot of my hospital bed.)

Around their necks were the banded collars of the Scarlet Tunic, which were black and red with small gold crown crests on either side. Their broad chests were encased in the bright red tunic with its gold buttons down the front. At their waists were the expected brown leather gun belts, with their accompanying leather cross strap that cut diagonally across the chest from the left uniform shoulder flap down and across to right side of the gun belt. Nestled at the waist was the holster for the sidearm carried by each member of Canada's finest. The snow white lanyard, encircled the neck of their uniforms and continued down the front of the Scarlet Tunic ending at the butt end of the revolver holster. There was an occasional glint on the polished leather, from the afternoon sunlight streaming in through the open blinds, that provided an interesting sparkle to the constables' appearance. I looked downward past the tails of the Scarlet Tunic to see the expected dark uniform pants. I could see only a hit of the riding pants, because the foot of my bed cut off the rest of my view of the constables' uniforms. I knew from experience that those black riding breeches would have a gold stripe down the outside seam of each leg and would end in a pair of polished high brown boots.

My visual inspection of the two constables took only a few seconds. I blinked at them a few times as I composed my thoughts before speaking. It isn't every day that you wake up to see a couple of hunky RCMP constables in full dress uniforms standing by your bed. I strongly suspected that Andy had something to do with this. Whom else would have arranged something like this? I didn't know a lot about how the RCMP worked, but I was pretty sure that they did not send constables in dress uniforms, out to interview witnesses. "How may I help you constables?" I asked them, not bothering to hide the puzzlement in my voice. (I had my own ideas of how I might 'help' these constables, but I wasn't sure I had the strength for that right now. Wink. Wink.)

"I am Constable Sanders, and this is Constable Bender," said the constable standing on the right. "Are you Paul Walton?"

"Yes, I am Paul Walton, Constable Sanders," I answered cautiously, still wondering what they were doing in my hospital room, waking me up.


"Constable Anderson asked us to stop by and deliver a few things to you from him," said Constable Sanders. "He won't be able to visit you for several more days, and he didn't want you to worry. May we approach you?"

"I see," I said cautiously. "What proof do you offer that Constable Anderson sent you?"

"He gave me this card to give to you, " Constable Sanders said as he walked up the right side of my bed. Carefully he raised his right arm out towards me, holding an envelope in his gloved hand. I noticed that the brown leather uniform glove fit snugly on his hand.

I took the envelope and opened it. It was a cheerful get well card, and on the inside left panel of the card, was written a note. I recognized the handwriting as Andy's. The note said, "Hi Texas. I miss you. I'm sorry I can't be there to deliver my gifts in person, but I did do the next best thing. I sent you two handsome Constables to keep you company for a little while. They are friends of mine. I hope you enjoy their company, and the gifts I sent. See you in a day or two. Love, Andy."

I smiled as I read the note. It was definitely from Andy. He was such a sweet man. He certainly knew what type of delivery men I would enjoy. (Fedex and UPS eat your hearts out!) I looked up from the card and smiled at Constable Sanders. He was close enough now for me to get a good look at his face. He had an overall mature face that radiated authority and confidence. His eyes were a dark almost murky brown, set on either side of a strong firm nose. His nose sloped down at a slight sharp angle giving overall impression that you had to look up to him to make eye contact. His nose ended above a full and bushy black moustache, that completely hid his upper lip and was threatening to do so to his bottom lip as well. It was time for him to trim his moustache. (I wouldn't have minded doing that for him.) The moustache added to the overall appearance of his handsome face. A firm strong jaw line and chin add to the quiet power that seemed to radiate from him. Short black hair peeked out from between the lower rim of the Stetson hat and the medium sized ears that lay nearly flat on either side of his head. All in all, Constable Saunders struck me as a most handsome man.

"Yes, Andy did send you," I said pleasantly. "I hope you understand my doubting your statement. It is a little out of the ordinary to have RCMP constables deliver gifts to me."

"I understand your caution," Constable Sanders. "It was wise of you to ask for proof that we were doing what we claimed. Would you like to see the rest of your gifts?"

"Yes indeed, Constable," I said with a grin. "Bring them on!"

Constable Sanders looked at me with a small smile as he lifted up his left arm. He was holding a small shopping bag in his left hand. He grabbed the shopping bag with his right and upended the bag on the hospital bed. Several books tumbled out of the bag along with a couple of bags of Lindor chocolates. Andy knew that I had to have something to help me pass the time. I looked over the books and to my delight discovered that they were all ones that I had been planning to buy for myself.

"Thank you Constable Sanders, for taking the time to deliver these to me," I said. "Please, when you next see Andy, tell him 'thank you' for the books and chocolates."

"I will do that, sir," Constable Sanders replied. He was being polite but nothing more than that.


"My turn, I guess," said Constable Bender as he walked towards me. He walked over to the right side of the hospital bed and around Constable Sanders, until he was standing directly in front of me. He looked at me and carefully handled over the long thin box that he was holding. I looked down, took the box from Constable Bender and opened it. As I had expected there was an assortment of roses in the box. Red, yellow and white, with some small green ferns. I looked up at Constable Bender to thank him, and as I got a clear look at his face, I froze for a few moments, stunned at what greeted my eyes.

Constable Bender was cute beyond words! He had a baby face that looked so young and adorable that it made me wonder if he had just graduated from the academy yesterday. He had the boyish good looks that have been known to drive gay men out of their minds with desire. I was shocked silent by Constable Bender's good looks. I'm sure you've seen pictures of cute young men who have the 'apple pie' 'boy next door' 'fresh off the farm young farm boy' type of good looks. Constable Bender was all of these and more. He had short straight brown hair, from what little I could see of his head. Like Constable Sanders, most of Constable Bender's hair was hidden under that sexy Stetson he wore. His eyes were a haunting emerald green, that caught your attention and held it. They were eyes that were pleasant to gaze into. I'm sure many young women had enjoyed looking at this young Constable, and a few gay men too. You could count me among them. His nose was normal sized, and unremarkable. His lips were medium sized, neither thin nor thick but they were full. He had an engaging smile with straight white teeth. His chin was firm and his jaw straight and strong. His clean shaven appeared emphasized the boyishness of his over appearance. 'Did this Constable even need to shave?' I wondered to myself.

For all his youth and boyishness appearance this Constable made his presence known in the room. His height along with his overall physical fitness suggested that if you were to tangle with him, you would have your hands full. (Yes, that was a most appealing thought, tangling with this Constable. I suppose I was looking at him as more like a hunk of sexy fresh meat rather than as a man, a person, and a human being. That was wrong of me, but it was a genuine human reaction. Can you blame me? I think if you'd seen this Constable you would have had similar nasty thoughts, dear reader.)

"Thank you, Constable," I said once I had recovered my composure. "Please thank Andy for the flowers."

"Yeah, right. I'll uh....I'll mention it to him," the young Constable said reluctantly. Then to my surprise he blushed a bright red.

"What's the matter, Constable Bender?" I asked puzzled.

"Nothing," he quickly answered, sounding like he'd just as soon be out of the room.

"You blushed Constable Bender. Do I embarrass you in some way? If so, I apologize as it was not my intention to make you uncomfortable," I said sincerely. "Is there something I can do to put you more at ease?"

"Well, don't take this the wrong way, but you gays are all the same. You go ga-ga when you meet a real cop," Constable Bender said. "I saw how you looked at me just now. You were thinking of what it would feel like to hold me in your arms or something like that. It makes me uncomfortable. I'm not a piece of meat." Constable Bender shuddered as he spoke the last few words.

"I suppose that my thoughts were along those lines," I admitted. "Your good looks caught me by surprise. You must have realized that you are a striking figure of a man."

"Yes, I know that, but it doesn't give you the right to ogle me like a piece of prime rib in a butcher shop window," he replied a touch of heat in his voice.


"What more do you want me to do other than to offer you my sincere apology?" I asked him, confused at his rather strong reaction to my subtle (okay so it wasn't exactly subtle) ogling of him.

"I would like to leave," Constable Bender blurted out. "I'm not comfortable here at all." He shifted his weight from one foot to the other as he fidgeted. He most certainly was not comfortable at all.

"Please forgive Constable Bender," Constable Sanders said shooting a dirty look at Constable Bender. "He still has a lot to learn about dealing with the public. Constable Anderson asked us to drop of these gifts to you, and to spend a little time talking with you, and we shall carry out our assigned tasks to the best of our ability."

Constable Sanders was so stiff and formal in his pronouncement that I was starting to feel uncomfortable. I disliked the idea that Constable Sanders considered spending time talking with me to be a job, an obligation and nothing more. Talk about forcing yourself to have a good time. I wasn't expecting him to treat me like Andy would, but I was hoping that he'd at least enjoy talking with me. "Thank you again for delivering Andy's gifts to me. It was very kind of the two of you to dress up in your Scarlet Tunics merely to drop off a few books and flowers to me. I am sure that Andy must have asked you to put forth such an effort, and I want you to know that I do appreciate it," I said with my friendliest smile.

"Yeah, right. What is it with you gays and men in uniform, anyway?" Constable Bender said to me, the sneer clear in his voice, although he managed to keep it from showing on his face. Constable Sanders sent another warning shot at Constable Bender who chose to ignore it. Despite his cute charming and boyish good looks, Constable Bender was not what one would call gay friendly. An attitude was starting seep through the cracks of those boyish good looks of his, or maybe I was just starting to see past the good looks to the man behind them.

"I can only speak for myself, but I find a man in a uniform projects a more powerful masculine image, if you will, and that of course captures my attention," I answered calmly. Inside though I was starting to seethe. Constable Bender's anti-gay attitude, which he was making no effort to hide, was starting to annoy me. I didn't need to deal with one more anti-gay bigot. The three men who had beaten me up in the alleyway had more than filled my anti-gay quota for the year. "Perhaps it would be best if the two of you left now. I still tire easily." I was trying to give the two constables an easy way out. I didn't feel like engaging in a debate right now. It would ruin the good feelings that had been delivered with Andy's gifts.

"I'd like to ask you one question before we go. Just what does Andy see in a wimp like you anyway?" Constable Bender said in a puzzled voice. "You're not much to look at."

Constable Sanders was correct. Constable Bender still had a lot to learn about dealing with the public. His question was tactless, thoughtless, prying, snoopy, and out of line, way out of line.

"You'd have to ask Constable Anderson that question. I cannot speak for him," I said coolly, while still keeping a smile on my face. I knew when I was being insulted, but I was also smart enough not to rise to the bait that Constable Bender was dangling in front of me. He wanted a fight or to prove some type of a point with me, for some as of yet undetermined reason. I wasn't interested in obliging him. I would merely be polite with him, no matter how painful it was. These were Andy's friends, and whether or not I liked them, I had to treat them with common courtesy, even if such an effort was not reciprocated.

"Might I ask you a question, Mister Walton?" Constable Sanders said in that overly polite voice of his.

"Of course, although I cannot promise you that I will answer it," I replied.


"Constable Anderson informed me that you have used hypnosis to help him with his job stress. Is that true?" Constable Sanders asked.

Of all the questions that he could have asked, this was not one that I would have expected. Andy told me that he never talked about our sessions, which was fine with me. I respected his desire for privacy when it came to hypnosis, just as I did with any of my subjects. I found it odd that he would mention it to any of his friends on the force. I would think that it might make him seem weak to them, but maybe Constable Sanders was different. I didn't know all of Andy's friends, just had he didn't know all of mine. We were still finding out about each other.
"Yes, it is true. However the nature and details of his sessions are a private matter," I said pleasantly. "Why do you ask?"

"I was merely curious. He mentioned that he found it a great way to relax. I wanted to confirm that you were the person involved in this. As I understand it you are not a licensed therapist or hypno-therapist. Perhaps it would be best if you discontinued such activity," Constable Sanders said keeping his voice pleasant and cool. It wasn't a veiled threat, just a suggestion.

"I will take your suggestion under advisement. However, the decision is Constable Anderson's not mine. If he wishes to discontinue hypnosis with me, that is his business, not yours," I responded carefully, trying to sound professional. I didn't want to antagonize Constable Sanders just for expressing his own opinion, however much I might disagree with it.

"I see. Well, I have nothing further I wish t discuss with you, Mister Walton, so I think we will take our leave now," Constable Sanders said. The tone of his voice suggested that he was dismissing me as he would a cadet fresh from the academy. I bit back a snappy retort, as there was no point in getting into a fight.

"I don't believe what I've heard. You mean to say that you're able to hypnotize an RCMP constable?" asked Constable Bender as he looked over at me. The disbelief on his face was as plain as day.

"With his permission and his cooperation, yes," I answered. "That is how all hypnosis works. It is based on trust." (I do love talking about hypnosis. If you want to engage me in a conversation, just mention hypnosis.)

"So you're saying that you could hypnotize me, right here, right now?" Constable Bender asked, the doubt still on his face. As I studied his handsome face for a moment, I thought I saw a gleam in his eye, but that could easily have been a trick of the light.

"Yes, with your cooperation and consent," I answered. "I can do nothing if you are going to fight me. The old saying that you can't be hypnotized against your will is true. So are you interested Constable Bender? Would you like me to hypnotize you and turn you into an obedient hypnotized RCMP constable?" I said with a smile. Little did this young stud muffin know that I wasn't joking. I was going to hypnotize him, and his big beefy partner too. I had about had it with the two of them, and if they were going to present me with two RCMP constables on a silver platter, I was going to take the gift offered to me. Out of respect for Andy though, I would not do anything nasty or naughty with them, as tempting as the idea was though.


"Sure. Why not? Take your best shot," Constable Bender said with a grin. "I'm going to cooperate, if only to see what it's like when you try. If you can put me under, after all this warning, you're good, and I deserve to do what you tell me."

Talk about sending mixed messages. Constable Bender was saying that he would cooperate, and that if I could do it, implying that there was no way that I could, he deserved to do as he was told. There was one minor point to take care of before I started.

"Do you have any objections to me hypnotizing Constable Bender, Constable Sanders?" I asked addressing the other RCMP constable.

"Since he wants to try it, I suppose I don't object. Why would you be asking me though?" Constable Sanders asked.

"I would not want to make you uncomfortable, and I also want you to stay in the room. I think it will put Constable Bender more at ease to know that his partner is in the room, and watching over him. Am I correct in thinking that the two of you work together and that you are partners?" I asked.

"It makes sense when you put it that way. I guess you can go ahead," Constable Sanders said quietly. If he had any reservations about this, he was keeping them to himself. "You are correct. We are partners. How did you know?"

"It was a lucky guess on my part," I answered. "The two of you are at ease in each other's company, so it is clear that you know each other well. It seemed logical to me that if Constable Anderson were to send two Constables here to visit me, he would send two men who worked together as they would be more likely to have to same day off." I smiled warmly at the two Constables, trying to do my best to put them at ease.

"Before we begin, I would like each of you to look me in the eye and tell me that you agree to do this," I said. (Yes, dear reader, you know why I wanted them to look me in the eye. I wanted to implant some super hypnosis commands. They didn't know that, though. Silly Constables, tricks are for cops.) "I don't trust a man unless he looks me in the eye when I talk to him. I need to be sure I can trust the two of you."

"That's not an unreasonable request," Constable Sanders said as he walked up to me and looked me in the eye. "I hear by state that I agree to let you attempt to hypnotize Constable Bender, and that I will be a quiet observer of the event."

'Oh, you're going to be a bit more than that, Constable Sanders,' I thought to myself as I locked my eyes on him. 'When I hypnotize Constable Bender, I will hypnotize you at the same time, although you will not recognize that it is happening to you as well. All the suggestions I give Constable Bender will apply to you. You will feel them happen to you. It will not upset, surprise or concern you in any way. You will go along with the suggestions eagerly. You will look forward to being hypnotized and controlled by me,' I sent to Constable Sanders in clear quick thoughts. 'When you understand these commands you will touch your left index finger to your nose for just a second and then nod your head. You will not even be aware that you have done so.' A heartbeat later, Constable Sanders brought his left hand and arm up until his left index finger touched his nose for just an instant. As he dropped his left arm back down to his side, he nodded his head. 'YES!' I said to myself, as I watched his head nod. Cops are so very good at following instructions. Now for Constable Bender. Constable Sanders walked a few steps away from me, clearing space for Constable Bender to approach me.


"And you Constable Bender?" I prompted him. "Are you going to look me in the eye and tell me that you agree to let me hypnotize you?"

"Fine, if you insist," Constable Bender said as he reluctantly walked over to me and stood in front of me. "I agree to let you try to hypnotize me," he said as he looked me in the eye.

As I looked into those haunting emerald eyes of his, I quickly shot mental commands into his mind. 'Constable Bender, each suggestion that I give you will take effect very quickly and easily. You will find yourself following each suggestion as if it were the most natural thing in the world to do so. It will not concern or trouble you, when you feel yourself going into hypnosis. If anything you will feel a sense of happiness and accomplishment that you have been able to concentrate so well that you can let me guide you into hypnosis. When you understand these instructions you will nod your head once and then rub your right hand against your nose, as if your nose itches.' I cut off the last thought sharply, and waited for Constable Bender to respond. A second later Constable Bender nodded his head once and brushed his right hand against his nose. I was two for two. It was time to start the verbal induction. Both constables were primed.

"Constables I would like you to stand up facing each other about a foot apart, on the left side of my bed," I directed them.

Shooting one final this-will-not-work look at me, Constable Bender walked over to Constable Sanders, and positioned himself as I had asked. The two men were nearly the same height, a bonus for what I had in mind. (Yes, dear reader, that mischievous little brain of mine was cooking something up.) As Constable Bender approached Constable Sanders, I realized that a little problem had developed.

"I think each of you should remove your Stetson hats, to avoid bumping them off your heads," I said to the two constables. As they followed my directions and placed their Stetsons on the empty hospital bed next to me, they shot me a look of mild curiosity. They didn't offer any objections while carrying out my instructions, and for that I was thankful. A few moments later they were standing facing each other about a foot apart, looking relaxed. As I had expected both constables had very short haircuts. I think the term buzz cut, or crew cut would be accurate. The short stubble on their handsome heads reminded me of my sweet dear Andy. I enjoyed running my hands over Andy's head when I had the chance. Now I would have the opportunity to do that with two equally handsome sexy constables. Sometimes you get lucky.

"Now the two of you please look deep into each other's eyes," I said.

"You've got to be kidding. That is so corny," Constable Bender said with a chuckle, as he turned his head and looked over at me, wondering if he'd heard me correctly.

"Yes, I know it sounds corny, but it is necessary. Hypnosis works best when you have something familiar to focus on. I think you are familiar with Constable Sanders, and I am fairly certain that he won't mind you staring into his eyes," I said as I started to pitch my voice in a smooth soothing tone.

"Okay. I said I would try this, and I will, no matter how silly it sounds," Constable Bender said with a small chuckle as he looked back at Constable Sanders.

"I agree that sounds ridiculous," Constable Sanders said as he looked over at Constable Bender. Nevertheless he did as I asked. It was not as if either of these policemen really had a choice. They had already been given a compulsion to follow my suggestions. The deep super hypnotic control would soon follow. A few moments later the two constables were standing at ease looking into each other's eyes.


"Constable Bender, please stand there and be at ease. Focus your attention on Constable Sanders' eyes, and let yourself start to feel comfortable looking at his eyes. Study them as if you have never seen eyes before. If you want to feel ridiculous and giggle and grin, go right ahead and do so. All that I want you to do is get comfortable looking at and into Constable Sander's eyes," I said to Constable Bender.

"As for you Constable Sanders," I said as I directed my attention to him. "Please try to keep your face as relaxed and calm as possible. If you feel the urge to giggle or smile, try to get it out of your system as soon as possible. You do not need to say anything from this point onwards, Constable Sanders. All you need to do is stand there and be a focal point for Constable Bender."

The two constables nodded their heads at me as they acknowledged my instructions. They smiled at each other for a few seconds. Neither of them giggled. After about a minute the smiles faded away and their faces became calm and relaxed.

"Constable, keep your attention focussed on those eyes in front of you. And as you do, start to become aware of the simple mechanics of breathing. The movement of your chest up and out as you take in a deep breath, filling your lungs completely in a long slow inhale. Become aware of the feeling of letting go, as you exhale let your chest fall slowly and smoothly. Take a few more deep relaxing breaths and when you start to feel a bit more relaxed when you exhale, just nod your head once or twice," I said as I pitched my voice in a smooth soothing tone. I had intentionally started addressing Constable Bender, only as constable, so that both constables would pick up on my instructions and follow them.

The two constables continued to gaze into each other's eyes as they each took a few slow long deep breaths. They were breathing easily, each at his own rate. A minute or so later each constable nodded his head a few times. Their faces looked a bit more relaxed as they continued their breathing exercises. "Very good constable," I encouraged them. "Breath and relax. That is all that I would like you to do, right now. Just listen to my words, and follow them along as you breath and relax. When you focus on your breathing, as you are doing now, you can let the nature relaxation that comes from breathing take hold. When you feel yourself become more relaxed with each breath, just nod your head or whisper the word yes, and know that no matter how relaxed you might feel, it will be easy for you to remain standing up and looking into the constable's eyes. Just let those soothing eyes become all that you notice or can think about. Let your attention focus only on looking at them, as you concentrate on the pleasure of your breathing. My words and my voice becoming a soothing smooth flowing river of sound that you can follow at your own pace." I kept my voice pitched in its most soothing and hypnotic tones. I knew that both constables were still nervous about me hypnotizing Constable Bender, and when Constable Sanders realized that he was going into hypnosis as well, it was sure to cause him a twinge of concern, despite my instructions. No one really likes to admit to themselves when they are losing control of a situation, cops especially. Policemen are trained to keep control of any situation they find themselves in, and to discover that they are suddenly not in control can be jarring. I knew I would have to keep alert for the subtle signs that their subconscious mind was fighting my instructions. I would have to reassure them, at that point, that this is what they really wanted.

The constables only responses were to nod their heads once and let out a long sigh, once or twice. Their faces started to relax and their jaws became slack and opened slightly. Clearly they were doing a good job of following my directions.

"Just keep looking into those restful soothing eyes and go down deeper and deeper into relaxation," I urged them.


"Yes, deeper," Constable Bender muttered almost immediately. Constable Sanders sighed once before he muttered the word, "Deeper." Both constables faces reflected the increasing relaxation they were feeling. As I've mentioned before, cops make some of the best hypnosis subjects because they are so good at following orders, and because they like being put into a situation where they don't have to be in charge of everything. The fact that most cops are damn sexy men, doesn't hurt any either.

"As you go deeper, you'll find that it becomes easier and easier to remain standing looking into the constable's eyes," I said soothingly. "Soon and very soon indeed, you'll find yourself following the flow of my words and going down deeper and deeper with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take."

The constables stood there silently looking into each other's eyes while at the same time looking very sexy. I noticed a slight swaying in both men as they kept gazing into each other's eyes. I smiled to myself as I enjoyed the sight of the two of them slipping down into hypnosis.

"Yes," whispered Constable Bender a few seconds later. His face took on a peaceful almost happy look. I was pleased that he was starting to really enjoy himself.

"Deeper," said Constable Sanders softly, as his face took on a dreamy blank expression. It was clear to me that Constable Sanders was going as deep if not deeper than Constable Bender. My plan was working well. Both constables were going into hypnosis.

"You're doing fine, constable. You're focussing very well on my words, and you can feel yourself going deeper and deeper with each passing moment. Soon and very soon indeed, you'll find that your body will stop swaying and remain motionless as it becomes firm and stiff, reminding you of how your body feels when you are told to come to attention. It's an old familiar feeling, that your mind and your body both welcome, so you just let it happen as I am speaking to you. Yes, soon and very soon indeed you will feel your body start to come to attention as you go down deeper into a state of hypnosis. The deeper you go, the more your body comes to attention, and the more your body comes to attention, the deeper you go, always going deeper, always feeling better."

It was no surprise to me at all, that both constables stopped their swaying almost immediately. I felt a flush of excitement as I saw their bodies start to stiffen. I found the idea of two RCMP constables standing stiffly in front of me to be sexually simulating. I was getting a bit stiff myself, if you catch my drift. There is just something about seeing two tall, good looking, sexy police constables becoming as stiff as steel rods that turns me on. Most likely it has something to do with the power that I feel when I see this happen. The idea that I am controlling two men who are symbolic powerful masculine images has to be part of what turns me on. I suspect, although I have not taken a survey, that many gay men have similar feelings.

"Deeper," Constable Sanders said. "Yes, deeper," Constable Bender said a second later, almost as if he were agreeing with Constable Sanders.


"The stiffer you get the deeper you go and the deeper you go the stiffer you get. Your legs and torso easily able to support your body weight and keep you standing upright no matter how deep you go or how relaxed you feel," I told them with a smile. It was satisfying to see their bodies become more and more rigid with each passing moment. The look of peace on their faces became more pronounced as they let go more and more. It was a pretty safe bet that they were feeling better than they had in a very long time. Now it was time to start having a bit of fun with them. I walked up to the two rigid constables and placed myself so that I was standing beside them to the right of Constable Bender and to the left of Constable Sanders.

"You're doing very well, Constable. I am sure that you feel very good now. It's so nice to go deeper into hypnosis and just forget everything else. No cares, no worries, no concerns. Just letting your mind go wonderfully blank as you do nothing but concentrate on my words following them down deeper and deeper," I encouraged them, soothingly. As deep as I knew that they were, I still had to be careful. They were first time subjects, and as such they could be full of surprises. They might suddenly object to what I would consider an innocent suggestion, and I would have to find another way to implement the suggestion. I had not seen any such indications from them, but I thought it wise to keep my eyes open for any such signs.

"Yes, deeper. Feels good," Constable Sanders readily agreed. He seemed content to keep going with the flow.

"It does feel good, but this is wrong," Constable Bender said with a slight shake of his head, as if he were starting to fight my control. I was mildly surprised at this. If I had expected any resistance it would have been from Constable Sanders.

"Why is it wrong Constable Bender?" I asked.

"You're only supposed to hypnotize me, not Sanders. This is wrong," Constable Bender said his voice coloured with worry.

"Do you object to being hypnotized, Constable Sanders?" I asked.

"No. I just want to go deeper. It feels so good, so peaceful," Constable Sanders said happily and a smile brushed across his lips.

"If he didn't' want to be hypnotized, Constable Sanders would not be going under right now. Since he is enjoying it so much, do you think it is really fair to ask him to stop, just so you can go deeper Constable Bender? I'm disappointed that you would be so selfish, and deny your partner the opportunity of feeling good, just so that you can feel good, " I said with a frown.

"No, I don't want that. I want him to feel good too, but it was only supposed to be me. This is wrong. He was supposed to be on guard, watching over me, and now he isn't and he's going deeper too," Constable Bender said as he tried to make sense of what I had said to him. He continued to look slightly distressed as he sought to understand what was happening to him and Constable Sanders. After a few moments his expression melted into one of contentment and acceptance. "What the hell. I just want to go deeper too. Take us both deeper, please. I haven't felt this good in so long. Please sir, take us both deeper. We deserve it."
"As you wish constables," I said. I was pleased that I had assuaged his concerns. Actually what I had done was to confuse him enough so that he didn't want to fight me anymore. The super hypnosis suggestions helped make that a lot easier. I walked over to Constable Bender and stood behind him. I placed my hands on his shoulders and carefully turned his body so that his head was exactly opposite to Constable Sanders left shoulder. I quickly walked over to Constable Sanders, stood behind him and turned his body so that his head was directly opposite Constable Bender's left shoulder. When I was sure that the Constables were positions correctly, I walked back to my position beside the Constables. "When I touch you on the shoulder Constable, you will find yourself toppling slowly. It will take only a few moments for your body to move forward and for your head to wind up resting on the left shoulder of the man standing in front of you." I was explicit in my instructions, to reduce the possibility of the Constables being harmed. Their bodies were physically fit and heavy. I would have been hard pressed (no pun intended) to catch their bodies if they missed each other. After all there were two of them and only one of me. This was going to be good. I touched each constable's shoulder.

I'm sure that my eyes must have lit up as I watched the two Constables toppled towards each other. Like two tall handsome dominos falling towards one another, the two constables' stiff rigid bodies moved towards each other. A few seconds later the two men were resting their heads upon each other's left shoulders. Their stiff bodies formed an inverted capital 'V' as they stood there holding each other up. It was such a sexy sight to behold. My only regret was that I did not have a camera to snap a few pictures. (Now you know, dear reader, why I had them remove their Stetson hats earlier.) I slowly walked around the two men, drinking in the sight of their propped up bodies from every angle. (Well not EVERY angle. I did not get down on my hands and knees, crawl in between their bodies and look up to see what I could see. At the time that idea did not enter my head. I must have been distracted by my enjoyment of the more conventional views and angles.) Delightful and delicious are the two words that rolled into my head as I feasted my eyes upon the sight before me.

"Yes, that's right Constables. You can easily lean on each other, knowing that you can trust your partner to support you. After all, he is your partner and you have learned to trust him during the many hours you have worked together. So trust him now. Enjoy the heavy feeling of his shoulder supporting you and let go so you can go deeper into a relaxed comfortable restful state. Let your mind empty of all cares, worries and concerns. For now, just for now, let yourself enjoy having an empty calm peaceful mind. You deserve it. You know that you do. So just enjoy yourself. Breathing is so deep and pleasant. Just letting go. The deeper you go, the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better."

"Yes, deeper. Feels so good," muttered Constable Bender.

"Deeper and deeper. Yes." Agreed Constable Sanders.

"Now when you ready to go even deeper to experience a profound sense of relaxation, comfort and peace, you will be able to move your body again. When you are ready to reach out and enfold your partner in your big strong arms, to support him, to support his body as he has supported you all those times, when you are ready to do that and to go down even deeper into relaxation and peace, it will happen easily and almost automatically, constable," I told them. Seconds later the two constables' arms moved up and about one another at chest level. They pushed away from each other for a moment until they were standing upright again. They looked at each other as if they were strangers, their faces showing their confusion at their actions. I too was puzzled at their reactions. This is not what should have happened. They were responding so well to my suggestions earlier. I sighed softly to myself as I realized I was going to have to take some quick action to repair the situation. I opened my lips to speak but then held my piece as I saw the two constables take a half step towards each other. Gently, tenderly, almost hesitantly they pulled their uniformed bodies next to each other. Softly they embraced each other, laying their heads on each other's shoulders with all the care of a mother laying her baby down in its crib. There was a gentleness to their actions that was overpowering to witness. I suddenly felt embarrassed to be witnessing two strong masculine powerful men showing such tenderness towards each other that was as profound as it was powerful. I had expected them to just roughly grab and hug each other like good buddies and friends. This, though, was something more.


I moved about until I could see Constable Benders' face clearly. Some instinct guided me over to look at him first, before Constable Sanders. My jaw dropped as I saw Constable Bender had a look of intense peace on his face. His eyes were firmly closed and a small smile graced his lips. He was happy. Perhaps blissful might have been a better word. I heard him mutter 'yes' and hum with pleasure. "Are you okay, Constable Bender?" I asked stupidly. The man was clearly happy. I couldn't think of anything else to say at the time though. I'm not the world's greatest conversationalist by any means.

"Yes sir. I'm great, sir," Constable Bender said softly, followed by a soft sigh of contentment.

I moved around so that I could look at Constable Sanders, as I was understandably curious as to his reaction to all this. Constable Sanders' face was calm and relaxed. He had a gentle smile on his face, and his eyes too were closed firmly. "How are you feeling, Constable Sanders?" I asked.

"I feel very good, sir," he answered happily. He didn't say anything more. He merely stood there hugging and being hugged by Constable Bender. Both men were content to stand there hugging each other for the time being. Who was I to interrupt them?

"Enjoy yourselves, Constables," I encouraged them. "It is not often that two men discover the simple joy of holding and hugging each other in comradeship and brotherly love. There is nothing sexual or erotic about all this. You are simply two men who know each other well. You trust each other. You care about each other. Now you have the rare chance to show your deep concern and compassion for each other in a physical manner, by holding and hugging each other. It takes a strong man to show his compassion and caring for another man, especially a man that he respects. Thank you, both of you, for allowing me to see the true strength of an RCMP Constable," I told them in a soft supportive tone of voice. Perhaps I was laying it on a little thick, but the site of those two strong tall powerful men embracing each other was a very moving sight indeed. I did not find it erotic, although normally I'm sure I would have.

I decided to leave them like that, embracing each other for the next five minutes or so. The time passed quickly as I walked around the Constables and looked them over, devouring them with my eyes. They were handsome men, and the RCMP dress uniforms that they were wearing enhanced their striking good looks. I noticed that Constable Sanders was a few years older than Constable Bender. My guess was that Constable Sanders was the senior of the two Constables, and the one in charge. I noticed that I was a lot stronger today, and that my chest hurt a bit less as I walked about. Maybe I could go home soon.

"Please release each other and stand next to one another looking at me," I ordered the Constables after I had walked over to the bed and climbed back into it.

"Yes, sir," Constable Sanders said as he unwrapped his arms from about Constable Bender's torso.

'Right away, sir," Constable Bender answered cheerfully. He removed his arms from about Constable Sanders manly torso, and then turned to face me, a smile plastered on his face.

"In a moment I will count from zero to five, where zero is this state or an even deeper state than this, and five is where you are wide awake and back to normal in every way. When you understand these instructions, nod your head once," I said to them in a firm steady voice.


A few seconds later, both Constables nodded their heads once while they looked at me. They appeared to be quite content to stand there waiting for me to say something more. I decided to bring them out and see what they thought of the experience. "Zero, and starting to come up now. One and you and feel yourself coming up a bit more. Two, halfway there and you can feel the need for more oxygen and so you take a deep breath in. Three, starting to move and stretch as you come up more and more. Four nearly there and your eyes are blinking now. You will remember everything that happened during your hypnosis with me. Five, eyes open and fully wide awake. Wide awake!" I said as I counted them out of hypnosis.

The Constables blinked their eyes several times as they looked about the room. They seemed bewildered for a few moments as if they were not sure where they were, or what had just happened to them. It was almost comical to see them looking about with a 'what the heck happened' expression on their faces. I waited for them to say something. I was wondering what their overall reactions were going to be. The two Constables stared at me for a minute or so, as if they were unsure what to do.

"Wow!" Constable Sanders said as he looked at me in surprise.

"Yeah, I second that," Constable Bender agreed.

"Wow? That's all?" I asked "That's all you have to say to me?" I was a bit taken aback by their subdued response.

"What more did you expect?" Constable Bender asked me, a puzzled look blooming on his face.

"Well the least you could do is say 'thank you'. The two of you seemed to enjoy yourselves," I said, as I smiled at them.

"Okay, well 'thank you' on behalf of Constable Bender and myself,' Constable Sanders replied. His voice lacked any genuine warmth in it.

"You don't seem too happy with how things turned out, Constable Sanders," I said to him. I decided to keep the conversation formal, out of respect for the Constables. "Is there something amiss?"

"You could say that, yes," Constable Sanders admitted. "I don't like being used, and you tricked me into hypnosis. I never wanted to go under, but I couldn't stop myself. It might have been a pleasant experience, but it was not one that I agreed to. The truth of the matter is that you tricked me. I don't like being tricked."

"I suppose if you want to get technical about it, yes I did trick you. I did hypnotize you without your express consent beforehand. However, if you didn't agree to the hypnosis, nothing would have happened," I told Constable Sanders. (Okay, so I lied. I'm no angel. I was telling the truth about regular hypnosis and I was withholding the truth which was that I had used super hypnosis on the Constables. Hey, we all have our little secrets.) "I think, all in all, it was worth it to the both of you. Don't you feel more relaxed, calm and at peace then when we started?"

"Well, yes, I suppose so, but that doesn't change the fact that you tricked me," Constable Sanders said as he jutted his jaw out at me defiantly.

"Well, unless the two of you want to go back into hypnosis now and make out like a couple of love crazy teenage gay boys, I think we are about done with the hypnosis for today," I told them. "I haven't even implanted any post hypnotic triggers to put you back under. It's safe for you to leave now, though we really should talk for another five or six minutes."

"Why is that?" Asked Constable Bender as he looked at me.


"To be sure that you are completely out of hypnosis. You are both very suggestible right now and will tend to follow suggestions for the next five minutes or so. It is a normal result of coming out of hypnosis," I explained.

"Yeah right," Constable Bender said, but the look on his face said that he more than half believed what I said.

"Did you enjoy embracing each other?" I ask them.

"It was uncomfortable at first, but after a minute or so it felt good, yes," Constable Bender admitted.

"I was surprised that it did feel good," Constable Sanders agreed.

"I'm pleased to hear that. I like it when my subjects have a good time. Now I should warn you that if you embrace each other again, you will return to your very deep hypnotic trances. It is now up your conscious and subconscious minds to decide if you want to go back into hypnosis, " I said to them with a smile on my face. The super hypnosis commands I had given them earlier, would insure that they would be returning to their super hypnotic states very soon. I was like a cat playing with a couple of mice, thoroughly enjoying myself and wanted to get on with the game.

"No way!" Constable Bender said shaking his head.

"You're crazy," Constable Sanders said.

"Actually, I'm not, Constable Sanders. I saw how the two of you reacted to each other. I think that deep down the two of you want to go back into hypnosis. Now you have to decide if you do" I said to them. "If you don't believe me, all you have to do is try calling my bluff by embracing each other."

"What the hell, let's call his bluff," Constable Bender said to Constable Sanders. "The guy is feeding us a line of bullshit." Constable Bender shot me an 'I'll show you look' that only added to my enjoyment. Constable Bender had just enough arrogance in his attitude that it would make taking him down all that more enjoyable.

"Okay, but only because you want to," Constable Sanders said hesitantly. Holding his arms out in an open embrace, Constable Sanders walked towards Constable Bender. Constable Bender held his arms out as well. A few moments later the two Constables wrapped their arms about each other. They held each other firmly and rested their heads on each other's left shoulders. A few seconds later their eyes closed, their heads dropped down and their arms became limp and dropped to their sides. They leaned forward and sagged towards each other. They were going to topple over onto the hospital room floor if I didn't do something, and fast.

"Catch the man in front of you and embrace him securely. Don't let him fall. He is trusting you to support him, just as he always has," I told them. The Constables reacted immediately. Their eyes snapped open and their head came up as they reached out and grabbed one another in a firm embrace. It took them only a few seconds to steady each other. "Good boys," I encouraged them. "Now you can feel your bodies, torsos and arms becoming strong and steady. You can now easily hold up the man in front of you, so you can close your eyes now and let your head drop back down into that comfortable place. You can let your mind go and drift back down into that wonderful state of hypnosis that you so enjoy. All the while your bodies will easily remain upright as you embrace and support one another."


"Yes sir," Constable Sanders said quietly.

"Right sir," Constable Bender agreed.

I was pleased that the two constables were so agreeable to going back into hypnosis. It wasn't as if they really had a choice though. They had never really left the state, although they didn't know that. (Yes, sometimes I'm a sneaky son of a bitch. I'm no angel, as I said before.)

"Enjoy yourselves, Constables. And when you are ready, you can do whatever else comes into your mind. But remember that you cannot leave this room while in this state of hypnosis. That is for your own safely and peace of mind, " I said to them. Now I would find out what these Constables really wanted to do while in hypnosis. It was sure to be interesting to say the least.

After a few more minutes the two Constables broke their mutual embrace, and carefully turned so that both of them were facing towards me. Small smiles decorated their faces, and a soft light shone in their eyes as they looked at me. I wasn't sure what to make of it, other than to guess that they were happy. Constable Sanders looked over at the empty bed next to me, spying the two Stetson hats that rested there waiting for their owners to claim them.

"Henry, please go fetch our Stetsons," Constable Sanders ordered the other Constable.

"Yes sir, uh, Fred," Constable Bender replied a touch of awkwardness evident in his voice. He quickly walked over to the bed, snatched up the Stetsons and returned to stand next to Constable Sanders. Constable Bender examined one of the Stetsons and having determined its ownership placed it on his head while handing the other Stetson to Constable Sanders. Very shortly the two Constables were back in full uniform standing in front of me.

"Atten Shun!" barked Constable Sanders. Instantly both Constables came to full attention, looking straight ahead at me, feet together and arms held stiffly at their sides. Yes, I did feel a twinge of something, something most delightful. "Salute!" Constable Sanders barked. Both Constables snapped a salute at me. I was amazed at the actions of the Constables. I had not hinted in any way that I wanted them to treat me as a superior officer. They were doing it on their own. I felt a blush creep over my face at the honour they were showing me. I knew I did not deserve it, as I had done nothing to earn such respect from two honourable men. I walked over to them looking them over carefully. Damn they were handsome! I was very tempted to reach out and start fondling them as they stood there like living mannequins.

"Thank you, Constables," I told them a few seconds later. "Would it be permissible for me to examine the fit of your uniforms while you remain at attention and continue to salute me?"

"Yes sir!" Barked Constable Sanders. "Both Constable Bender and I are at your command, sir!"

"Yes, sir! Of course, sir!' Agreed Constable Bender enthusiastically.


I was flabbergasted. The 'at your command, sir' floored me. I wasn't sure what to do or what had happened. I had not intended to direct the Constables into any submissive behaviour. If what the Constables had said was true, they had tapped into a very submissive side of their natures and decided to act upon it. Or it could be a trick, a test on their part. I shook that thought out of my head. If we had been talking about ordinary hypnosis where the subject had final control, then yes they could be playing me or testing me. This, though, was super hypnosis and it worked much differently than ordinary hypnosis. In super hypnosis subjects were submissive and obedient once they reached a very deep state of hypnosis and started to feel happy. The happy feelings flooding into their minds tended to lower any resistance that they might feel, and to make it much easier for them to act upon their deepest most hidden desires.

"So you are at my command, are you, Constables?" I ask them, as an evil thought popped into my head.

"Yes sir!" Constable Sanders answered immediately. He was now smiling pleasantly at me as if this was not at all out of the ordinary.

"Completely, sir!" Constable Bender said cheerfully. He was still saluting me but a shit eating grin was now plastered on his face. He was gone into super hypnosis big time.

"Well, then, Constables, when I return your salute, you will be the most talented actors in the world. You will be performing a scene in front of me where you are two gay Constables who have fallen madly in love with each other. You will proceed to deep kiss and fondle each other as passionately as you can while remaining standing upright," I told them with a smile. "And you will not attempt to disrobe each other. It is okay if you knock your Stetsons off your heads, though." (I can hear the boos hisses and yells of disappoint from those readers who were hoping for some hot intense man sex between these two constables. I could take things only so far, as we were in hospital after all and we could be interrupted at any time. Besides the Constables were straight as far as I knew and I did not want to try and change them into gay boys, even though I knew that I could do that if I wanted to.) I closed my eyes and projected a compulsion field in the corridor outside my hospital room door. The field extended for about three metres down the corridor in each direction. The field would cause anyone walking by my room to not hear anything out of the ordinary. Only someone who had a genuine need to enter my room would do so, and they would not see anything out of the ordinary. It took me about a minute to compose the field, project it and set it up. During that time the Constables remained at attention, saluting me. I smiled as I got ready to return their salutes. The smile got bigger as I realized that setting up the compulsion field was a lot easier than I had expected. With my recent injury I had thought I was going to have to put out a lot more effort to compose and project the field. This was not the case, however. I found creating and projecting the field to be just as easy as before my assault, perhaps even a bit easier.
I turned about and looked at the Constables. Carefully I raised up my right hand and held it with palm down, and placed it next to the right side of my face so that my index finger was just touching my right eyebrow. I did my best to imitate their salutes. It must have been acceptable to them. They both snapped their right arms down to their sides and smiled at me. They turned and faced each other, with devilish grins on their faces.

Constable Sanders walked up to Constable Bender, reach up, plucked his Stetson off of his head, and tossed it onto the empty hospital bed. Constable Sanders' own Stetson quickly joined Constable Bender's on the empty hospital bed, as Constable Sanders reached up and snatched his own Stetson off of his head. Constable Sanders removed his gloves and tossed them on the empty hospital bed as well. Constable Bender looked at Constable Sanders a bit surprised at his actions. No doubt Constable Bender was remembering my instructions that the two of them would not disrobe. Then a smile broke out on Constable Bender's face. Quickly he removed his gloves and tossed them on the empty hospital bed as well. Whatever was about to happen, he was going to be a willing participant.


Constable Sanders planted his hands on Constable Bender's shoulders, pulled Constable Bender toward him with a jerk, and planted a firm fierce kiss on Constable Bender's lips. Constable Bender's eye lit up. He wrapped his arms about Constable Sander's torso and kissed him back with gusto. The two men started to move their arms about one another's bodies as if they were trying to find the perfect position in which to grab and cling to each other. Their mouths hungrily searched each other's lips as if they were each trying to make a lower lip sandwich. There were a few moans and a lot of heavy breathing as the two Constables devoured each other. (Yes, there was some heavy breathing from me, and I was only watching.) These two tall, muscular, powerful looking men were doing their best to put on a show, and succeeding admirably. If it had been a real audition, they would have gotten the parts hands down.

Constable Sanders moved his arms and hands about Constable Bender's torso, continuing his search for the perfect position to hold on to Constable Bender. I could not stop myself from smiling when I saw Constable Sanders run his right hand over the back of Constable Bender's head, while grabbing and squeezing Constable Bender's butt with his left hand. Constable Bender let out a soft moan of pleasure at Constable Sander's attention. Constable Bender's arms whipped around Constable Sanders' torso as Constable Bender moved his hand so that they were underneath the bottom of Constable Sanders' tunic. Constable Bender planted both of his hands firmly on Constable Sanders' buttocks, grabbed a double handful of Constable Sanders' ass and gave it a firm manly squeeze.

"Oh, God! Yes!" Constable Sanders gasped as he felt Constable Bender grope him. Somehow he managed to get the words out while he was engaged in a major lip war with Constable Bender. It was an impressive display of male sexual affection, especially for two straight guys.

I stood there and watched the two Constables as they continued to put on quite a show. I am sure that I could have made a tidy little sum of money, if I'd sold tickets to this show beforehand. These two men were fantastic. I let them continue their audition for a few more minutes before I decided that I had to step in and end the show.

"Freeze!" I called out sharply. The two constables immediately froze in their positions, like a couple of hunky handsome statues. Oh I was so very tempted to examine those two statues and find out just how hard and firm those two bodies were. This wasn't the time or the place for that sort of thing, though. I sighed softly to myself. "Now when I count from one to three, both of you constables will wake up and be your normal selves in every way. If at any time while you are in this hospital room with me, and you hear me say the word sleep, you will instantly return to the deep wonderful hypnotic trance have you have just experienced. Once you leave this hospital room, the word sleep will no longer have any special meaning to you. When you know and accept these instructions, your bodies will unfreeze, your arms will drop to your sides and you will stand up straight."

The two Constables responded instantly. They unwrapped their arms from about each other, and let their arms fall to their sides as they both stood up straight. Their heads moved away from each other as they straightened up. They were ready to be awakened.

"One. Two. Three," I said.

The Constables awake with a jerk. Their eyes popped open and they looked about the room, slightly confused as if they were trying to get their bearings. They were still facing each other. They each took a step back from each other as if they were suddenly uncomfortable to be in such close proximity. I stayed silent as I let the Constables come to terms with what had just happened to them.

"Oh boy!" Constable Sanders said after a minute or so of silence. "I can't believe we did that!"

"Yeah," Constable Bender agreed. He still seemed to be in shock, to judge from the way he was looking at Constable Sanders. "This doesn't me that we're, that I'm uhm...."


"No, all it means is that the both of you are very talented actors when you put your minds to it," I assured him. "You're both still straight. Hypnosis can do many things, but it can't change you from straight to gay. All I did was help you to tap into the creative parts of your minds. Now, all in all you do feel better than when we first started talking, don't you?" I asked.

"Well, yes, I suppose so," Constable Sanders.

"I do feel better yes, but you have one hell of way making your point about being able to hypnotize someone," Constable Bender said jutting out his jaw at me. A small smile graced his lips a few seconds later. He wasn't genuinely upset with me.

"If the two of you would please sit down in those chairs next to each other, I'd like to have a little bit more fun with you before you leave," I said to them.

"I'm not sure why I'm agreeing to this, but okay," Constable Bender said as he walked over to one of the chairs opposite the right side of my hospital bed, and sat down in it. Constable Sanders merely nodded his head at me in acquisition, as he sat down in a chair next to Constable Bender, to the left of Constable Bender.

"You're agreeing to this because in your last session you both said that you were at my command," I reminded them. "And you're not exactly 100 percent out of your trances. You're still very suggestible and will be for the next five minutes or so."

The two policemen looked at me with raised eyebrows, and then nodded their heads at me in silent agreement as they recalled what they had said a few minutes ago. They placed their hands in their laps as they waited for whatever was going to happen next. Their gloves and hats remained on the empty hospital bed next to me. They would not be needing those items until it was time for them to leave.

"I also think that the two of you really want to sleep." I said cheerfully. As expected the two constables relaxed into their chairs, their bodies becoming as limp as two overcooked pieces of elbow macaroni. Their heads dropped down, nodding towards their masculine muscular chests, and their hands rested loosely in their laps. I walked over to Constable Bender. I couldn't help but grin at the fun I was about to have with him and Constable Sanders. It was going to be a bit naughty, but harmless. "Even more relaxed and limp, Constable Bender. Let your entire body relax even more," I encouraged him as I took hold of his shoulders and pushed at his torso. It took a bit of doing but I managed push Constable Bender over to his right and place Constable Bender's head in Constable Sanders' lap.

"Constable Bender , when I awaken you, you will have developed an uncomfortable tension headache. You will find that when you head is resting in Constable Sanders' lap, the headache melts away and your head feels very good. Constable Sanders, you will not push Constable Bender away from you, because you don't want him to feel bad," I said to them. "Come awake as I count from one to three. One. Two. Three."

Constable Bender jerked his head and body up and away from Constable Sanders' lap, as soon as Constable Bender realized where his head was. He shot a 'what the hell are you doing' look at me as he sat there looking at me. Constable Bender appeared to be a tad bit upset with me. Constable Sanders, meanwhile, remained calm after he awakened. His face showed that he was mildly surprised to find Constable Bender's head in his lap, but Constable Sanders did not appear to be upset about it. Constable Sanders said nothing to me or Constable Bender.


"My head really hurts," Constable Bender told me a minute or so later.

"It might be a tension headache. It might feel better if you rested your head in Constable Sanders' lap for just a minute," I told him pleasantly.

"That sounds ridiculous," Constable Bender replied, looking at me as if I was a few fries short of a Happy Meal. Constable Bender winced and rubbed his fingertips on his temples.

"Maybe, but what have you go to lose by doing it? It would be a lot faster than aspirin. Besides, I think Constable Sanders will understand," I told Constable Bender.

"Sure I would understand," Constable Sanders agreed. "I don't want to see you in pain, Henry."

"Okay, as long as you don't mind, Fred," Constable Bender said as he lowered his head towards Constable Sanders' lap. An expression of relief appeared on Constable Benders' face as soon as the right side of his face came into contact with Constable Sanders' lap. "Ohhh...." he cried out as the pain left him.

"Does that feel better Constable Bender?" I asked him.

"Oh yes, yes it does," Constable Bender agreed readily. "No more headache."

"Well, just go ahead and rub your head on Constable Sanders' lap, if it helps you to feel better. I'm sure that Constable Sanders doesn't mind."

"I don't mind at all," Constable Sanders agreed. He looked down at Constable Bender as father might look at his little boy snuggled in his lap.

"You might feel better if you were to get down on your knees in front of Constable Sanders, and put your entire face into Constable Sanders' lap," I said in a matter of fact tone of voice.

"Oh that sounds like a good idea," Constable Bender agreed. He slowly stood up from his chair and walked in front of Constable Sanders. Slowly Constable Bender knelt in front of Constable Sanders. Constable Bender bent over and placed his face firmly in Constable Sanders' lap. Constable Bender move his head to the left, so that he could breath easily. A few loud sighs of relief quickly followed.

"Go ahead and move your head to wherever you need to in Constable Sanders' lap, to keep your headache away," I told him. Constable Sanders looked over at me with an expression of tolerance. He was putting up with this, but he wasn't enjoying it at all. He had his legs firmly closed, and if that wasn't a sign of his discomfort, the way in which he firmly pressed his lips together while he looked over at me, was. Constable Bender started to move his head left and right and all around Constable Sanders' lap. Constable Bender was sighing with pleasure as he knelt there in front of Constable Sanders with his head in Constable Sanders' lap. I admit that I enjoyed the sight of one Constable kneeling in front of a second Constable, with the first Constable having his head nested in the lap of the second Constable.


"Sleep" I called out to the two Constables, after watching them for a few minutes. "Constable Sanders when you wake up you will discover that the feeling of Constable Bender's head and face in your lap is enjoyable. In fact the more he moves his head about in your lap the more enjoyable and erotic the feeling will become. You might even find yourself spreading your legs so that Constable Bender has better access to your lap, thighs and crotch. As for you Constable Bender, you'll discover that your headache is completely gone, but that you enjoy rubbing your face and head in Constable Sander's lap, and that the more you do it, the more enjoyable it becomes. You might even find that shortly it started to feel a bit erotic and that you really want to explore Constable Sanders' lap, thighs and crotch with your head and face." (Oh yes, dear reader, I was doing something very naughty with the Constables. No applause, please, just send money.)

The two Constables nodded their heads a few seconds after I finished speaking. They had signalled their agreement to my commands without being asked to do so, because they were fast becoming accustomed to doing what I told them. This is one of the reasons why I so enjoy hypnotizing policemen and members of the military. They are used to following orders. Of course the fact that I was using super hypnosis on them was a big help. Constable Sanders was already starting to smile as he nodded his head a second time. As I looked down at Constable Bender I understood why Constable Sanders was starting to smile. Constable Bender was nodding his head while it was still in Constable Sanders' lap. The gentle rubbing motion was no doubt starting to have an effect on Constable Sanders. It was time to wake these two men up and let them really go to town.

"One. Two. Three. Wide awake!" I called out to them.

Constable Sanders awoke with a jerk and snapped his head up looking around the room. He seemed a big bewildered for just a moment or two. He kept his expression neutral as he looked down at Constable Bender's head nestled in his lap . Constable Bender's head snapped up a half a second later. He wound up looking up at Constable Sanders handsome face. A small spread on Constable Benders lips, and a twinkle of anticipation sparkled in his eye as he stared at Constable Sanders for a moment or two. I only saw Constable Bender's profile, but it was a foregone conclusion that his smile was spread upon both sides of his face and that his right eye was twinkling and sparkling just as well as his left eye.

Constable Bender set right to work. He pressed his head down firmly into Constable Sanders lap and started moving his head left and right as well as forward and backward, as he moved his head all about. At first there was no reaction from Constable Sanders, even after several minutes of intense effort on the part of Constable Bender. Then I saw a small smile brush Constable Sanders' lips. He was starting to enjoy himself, just a tiny little bit.

Constable Bender looked up at Constable Sanders to see what reaction his actions were producing. Apparently that hint of a smile was enough to encourage Constable Bender. He kept doing what he was doing, keeping the pace the same, and taking his time. After a few more minutes he stopped and looked up at Constable Sanders again. A mischievous grin appeared on Constable Bender's face, and his eyes lit up with anticipation. He had something in mind, and I couldn't wait to find out what. I didn't have long to wait. Constable Bender placed each of his hands on Constable Sanders' knees. With a nod of his head and a big grin on his face, Constable Bender flexed his muscular arms and pushed Constable Sanders' legs apart. Constable Sanders offer only a token resistance. I saw Constable Sanders' chest heave as Constable Benders spread Constable Sander's legs wide apart. I didn't have a protractor with me at the time, but I would have guessed that the angle of his legs would have been just short of ninety degrees.

With his arms locked in place to prevent Constable Sanders from taking any type of action if he suddenly changed his mind, Constable Bender launched his torso forward and dove his head and face into Constable Sander's crotch. As I saw him do that, my cock became rock hard. I had expected something along those lines to happen, after all I was the one who had suggested the general idea, but I was caught off guard by the erotic overtones generated while seeing an RCMP Constable doing that to another RCMP Constable. I was pleased to note that I had recovered enough from my physical trauma to have normal male reactions to sexually stimulating situations. Of course I wasn't thinking of it in exactly those medical terms.


The soft moans escaping from his lips, and the occasional shudder that ran through his body, were clear if somewhat subtle signs that Constable Sanders was appreciating Constable Bender's efforts. The dead giveaway though, was when Constable Sanders reached down and placed his hands gently but firmly on Constable Bender's head and forced that handsome head down firmly in between his spread legs. Constable Sanders leaned back in the hospital chair and gave himself over to the pleasure that Constable Bender was providing him. (I find it very satisfying to see two men enjoy each other, even when their clothes remain on. Sometimes circumstances, such as these, limit your options.) Constable Bender was pushing his head as deeply into Constable Sanders' crotch as he could, while moving his head from left to right so that he could breath. Constable Benders entire body was moving back and forth, and up and down as he did his best to cover every square centimetre of Constable Sanders' lap, crotch and lower pelvic area. I confess that I found the motion of Constable Bender's backside to be entertaining, even if it was hidden beneath his Scarlet Tunic.

Animal moans of pleasure and profound panting filled the hospital room, as Constable Bender fully stimulated Constable Sanders. The two of them were going at it with great enthusiasm. They no longer cared if I was in the room, or for that matter if anyone else was in the room. I was curious if the two Constables were sporting erections. Alas, I would never know, short of a Janet Jackson type wardrobe malfunction. I would never indulge in my fantasy of finding out. I had my own RCMP Constable. I didn't need to grope any of Andy's friends. After a few more minutes of fun, I knew I would have to wake them up and send them on their way. All good things must come to an end.

"SLEEP!" I yelled at them. Constable Sanders wilted in the chair like a plant that had not been watered for a week or two, his legs spread apart and his arms dangling down his sides like two loose ropes, a look of utter contentment plastered on his face. Constable Bender was slumped down kneeling in front of Constable Sanders. Constable Bender's head was resting in Constable Sanders' lap. Constable Bender's handsome head was lying on his left side, a look of peace plastered on it. I was loath to wake them up and return them to normal, not because I feared what their reaction would be. I didn't want the fun to end, because they were handsome men, and very good subjects. (Okay, so with my super hypnosis powers, all men a very good subjects. Still you had to admit they were damn cute, dear reader.) "Now, Constables, when I wake you up you will remember everything that you did in hypnosis. Any time today that you hear me, and only me, say the word sleep you will eagerly and joyfully return to this wonderful state of hypnosis. If you are sitting down you will relax comfortably into your chair, and if you are standing you will find yourself able to stand easily and comfortably as you slip back down into hypnosis. When you wake up you will know that you cannot leave this room until I give you permission. You will also know that you cannot harm me." I thought about stating more specific instructions about harming me, but then I realized it wasn't necessary. A few short words, followed by some brief mental commands is all that would be required to change their memories of the afternoon's events, should that be necessary.
"Zero. One. Two. Three. Four Five. Wide awake! Wide awake!" I called out to them. I was going to enjoy their reactions to all that had happened to them.

Constable Sanders awoke with a jerk, looking about the room, as if he had suddenly lost his bearings and didn't know where he was. This wasn't an uncommon reaction when coming out of a super hypnosis trance. The feeling of reality when being in such a trance can be profound, and the shock when awakening and realizing that it was all in your mind, can be somewhat sudden. Fortunately it passes very quickly and the mind accepts the fantasy for what it was, a fantasy. He looked about and quickly sized up the situation. He looked over at me and silently wagged a finger at in a 'naughty, naughty' gesture. He looked down at Constable Bender whose head was still resting in his lap. Constable Sanders didn't seem upset, if anything the expression on his face was one of amusement.


Constable Bender surprised me. I had expected him to leap to his feet at finding himself kneeling in front of Constable Sanders with his head resting on Constable Sanders' lap or rather securely wedged in Constable Sanders' lap to be more precise. Instead Constable Bender merely moved his head about until he was looking up at Constable Sanders. From what I could see, Constable Bender was grinning at Constable Sanders.

"Was it good for you, Fred?"he asked grinning broadly.

"You bet, Henry. You really know how to rub me the right way," Constable Sanders chuckled, as he smiled down at Constable Bender. Constable Sanders looked over at me and smiled at me. "Not what you expected, eh, Mr. Walton?"

'Uh...no. Not at all the reaction I was expecting," I admitted feeling a bit dumbstruck at the completely calm reactions from the Constables.

"No doubt you were expecting us to be upset with you, and shocked at what you had the two of us do this afternoon. Surprised you, didn't we?" Constable Sanders said still smiling at me.

"Yes. Would you care to explain?" I asked as my curiosity got the better of me. I was relieved that I was not going to have to calm these two men down, but their reactions didn't make much sense to me. Then it clicked into place. It made sense if the constables were an item! My train of thought must have been clearly evident on my face.

"Ah the man has figured out our little secret, Henry," Constable Sanders said to me. "He's not as dumb as he looks, apparently."

"He must have thought we were two homophobic idiots who needed to be taught a lesson, when in reality all we wanted was the hypnosis. Andy said you were really good at this hypnosis stuff and speaking only for myself, I have to admit that you sure know what you are doing," Constable Bender said to me when he turned his head to look at me, keeping his head in Constable Sanders' lap.

"Well said, boy," Constable Sanders said affectionately patting the top of Constable Bender's head.

"Thank you, Daddy," Constable Bender replied, the respect and admiration in his tone of voice was unmistakable.

"Well, you two certainly had me fooled. I had no idea that the two of you were involved with each other," I said as the humour of the situation finally dawned on me. These two hunky cops had played me. They had faked me out. They came to deliver Andy's gifts all right, and the payment they wanted, was to be hypnotized by me! Ordinary hypnosis would probably have worked just as well on them. I was glad I had used my powers on them though, as I have much more control in such situations. The entire homophobic conversation earlier with Constable Bender had been an act, and I had fallen for it, hook, line and sinker. "Might I ask how long you've been with each other?"

"Do you think you and Andy are the only two people in the world who have to hide your relationship? We have had years of practice keeping our feelings secret when we are in public. It's been nearly seven years, if you must know," Constable Sanders answered me. As the 'daddy' in the relationship, it was clear that he was in charge. Constable Sanders did have a very authoritative voice and clearly he was used to being in control. (I could quickly and easily change that, if I wanted to, but now was not the time. The idea of reversing their roles, and having Constable Bender in charge for a change was very interesting.)


"Thank you for sharing this part of your lives with me. I am honoured at the trust you have in me," I said calmly, with a small friendly smile on my lips.

"We know about your and Andy's relationship, so it only seemed fair to let you know about ours. We thought that if you knew about our relationship, you might want to get together sometime. It's not easy finding people that you can try to develop friendships with, especially in our line of work," Constable Sanders said, smiling at me.

"It doesn't hurt to have one of those friends be a hypnotist whom you can ask to help the two of you explore some of your fantasies? That is when you get to know me a bit better. I'll bet that the two of you would like to be able to switch roles sometime, with the use of a few hypnotic key words, right?" I said with a grin.

"Now how the heck did you figure that out? Who told you?" Constable Bender said to me, a surprised look on his face.

"I've been doing hypnosis a long time. Experience has taught me that people in control often want to experience something that is 180 degrees from what they are familiar with. Hypnosis seems to be a legitimate tool to help such people tap into and explore sides of their personalities that they are sometimes too shy to delve into. For example, Constable Bender, I would guess that deep down you'd like to be a store mannequin and have Constable Sander here undress and dress you up in a suit and tie. You would never think of disobeying your daddy, but feeling frozen and helpless in front of your daddy, that is an entirely different and very erotic fantasy for you," I said with a smile.

"What the hell did you do? Read my mind?" Constable Bender declared. The look of shock on his face was priceless.

"No, I just took an educated guess," I admitted. (I had not scanned either of their minds, dear reader, if you will recall.) "I could have been wrong, but knowing how daddy/son relationships work in general, it seemed like a strong possibility. After all, neither of you are likely to wear a suit and tie in your daily work, and sons always want to look good for their daddies."

"Andy wasn't kidding about you. You really know your stuff," Constable Sanders said to me. "On behalf of us both, thank you for the hypnosis. It was very enjoyable. I hope we can do it again sometime. Unfortunately, we have to get going. We've already stayed here longer than we planned."

"I would like to hypnotize the two of you again. If you have no objection, I'd like Andy there as well. He would be your assurance that everything would remain above board. Please call me and let me know when your schedules permit you some free time. I think it best that I not call either of you. Andy and my relationship is more or less out in the open now. I would not want the two of you to put your relationship in any type of jeopardy," I said to them as they both slowly, and somewhat reluctantly it seemed, climbed back up on to their feet. I was tempted to yell sleep at them and put them back under, but realized that they were right. We were pushing our luck as far as being interrupted was concerned. It was amazing how fast two hours can pass when you are hypnotizing hunky handsome RCMP Constables.

"It was a enjoyable afternoon. I hope you enjoy Andy's gifts," Constable Bender said to me with a genuine smile as he placed his Stetson on his head, and then slipped on his gloves.


"One of us will call you in the next few weeks, rest assured. I want more hypnosis for my boy, here," Constable Sanders said to me as he finished dressing. He looked over Constable Bender, making sure everything was correct on his uniform.

"Yes, Daddy," Constable Bender said with a note of excitement in his voice. This gave me hope that Constable Sanders wasn't just being polite when saying that he'd call me.

"Well good bye then, Mr. Walton," Constable Sander said briskly, the professional tone slipping back into his voice.

"Good bye, Mr. Walton," Constable Bender said, his voice only slightly less authoritative but no less professional than Constable Sanders.

"Good bye Constables, and thank you again for the visit," I said to them as they turned and walked towards the door. They looked very good leaving, even if I could not see their cute butts. (I'm not Superman. I don't have X-ray vision, you know, dear reader.)

As they walked out the door, I climbed back into my hospital bed, suddenly feeling tired. The afternoon's adventures had take more out of me than I'd realized. It had been fun hypnotizing the two Constables, but I could feel how much my powers had been drained. I was far from fully recovered physically or mentally.

As I lay back and relaxed, hoping to doze off for an hour or so, I realized that I had not implanted any hypnosis triggers in either of the Constables. When I saw them again, I might have to start from scratch. That might not be such a bad idea. I dozed off with a smile on my lips, knowing that Andy would most definitely want to witness such an event.



Chapter 10. Complications and Communication

Today was the day I was getting out of the hospital. It had been two weeks since the visit of two charming Constables. Andy had dropped by a couple of times for a visit. We talked for a while each time, but I still missed him terribly. The Constables had asked Andy to tell me, for them, that they would get together with me, after I was home for a few weeks. They didn't want to impose, they said. I told Andy to thank them for me, and tell them that I appreciated their concern for my well being. I decided to leave it at that. I knew a brush off when I heard it. I suspected that upon reflection one or both of them were concerned about how easy it had been for me to hypnotize them. (Sometimes that happens, and there isn't much, if anything, you can do about it.) I chose instead, to focus on the fact that I was finally going home. I don't like hospitals, and doubt that I ever will. Finally, I was going home, and I looked forward to it. I was going to be off work on medical leave for about a week, which was a good thing, because I still tired easily. Best of all Andy was going to take me home. I couldn't help but smile at that thought.

I passed the time, waiting for Andy, by reading one of the books that Andy had given me during my stay in the hospital. I wasn't having much success though, as I couldn't seem to focus on the book. Finally Andy appeared in the open doorway of my hospital room, a small smile on his face. Andy was dressed casually in a pair of close fitting, but not snug, dark blue, jeans, one of his red RCMP t-shirts, a black braded belt, nondescript off white sneakers that had seen better days, and a light tan jacket.


"Hi, Texas. Ready to go?" He asked me in that warm honey smooth tenor voice of his. (God, I had missed hearing his voice all these weeks!)

"More than ready, dear heart," I answered him. "I'd give you a hug, but I might fall flat on my face. I'm still a bit unsteady when I walk."

"Lean on me, then," Andy said as he rushed to my right side, placing his left arm securely about my waist. Andy's big muscular arms could have supported the Empire State Building, so I no longer needed to fear falling. "I'll always be beside you, whenever you need me." He looked down at me, his eyes taking on a deep soulful expression that I found almost painful to gaze into. Clearly Andy was still hurting from my recent brush with death.

"I know, and I love you for it. Maybe more than you will ever know," I said quietly to him, trying to calm his fears. "The one good thing that has come out of this experience is that I will never ever take for granted, you, or the time we spend together. I loved you before, and I love you now. I cherish every moment with you, and every day that we have together."

"Dear Lord, I almost lost you!" Andy cried out in sudden pain, as he dropped down to his knees in front of me and clamped his beefy arms about me in a vice like grip. "I can't believe I almost lost you!" His big powerful frame shuddered for a few moments as he struggled to control his emotions. Men are not supposed to let their emotions show. They are supposed to be quiet and strong and 'suck up' whatever comes their way. I have one word to say about all that. Bullshit! It was clear to me now, that these past few weeks Andy had been holding his worry and fears in check, for my benefit. The dam had burst suddenly and unexpectedly, for some reason. I was caught off guard by this outburst from Andy. I wasn't sure what to do. Then I did what was nature for me. I followed my heart.

"It's okay, Andy, love. I'm here," I said soothingly as I placed my right hand on top of his head, which was pressed into the front of my light blue jeans. Any other time I would have found such a position highly erotic, but not now. I stroked his hair, which wasn't easy since he had a buzz cut, as I spoke to him in soothing tones. "It's okay. Cry if you want to. Let it out. Cowboys cry, and so do policemen. Face your fears so that you can banish them from your life. I'm back, and I will do everything I can to stay with you. I love you from the depths of my soul. We will get through this, because we have each other."

Andy nodded his head as he pressed it against my groin. (I'd be lying if I said that I didn't suffer some small reaction to having Andy rub his face against my groin, but that's a whole other story, dear reader.) After a few moments he loosened his arms from about me and climbed back up onto his feet. Slowly he raised his head enough to look me in the eyes. There were tear stains on his cheeks, but he had stopped crying. The worry had not left his face, though. He wiped the tears from his cheeks with the back of his hands, and for just a moment he looked like a small frightened ten year old boy trying his best not to cry. My heart went out to Andy. I wanted to tell him that seeing him break down in front me, didn't mean that I thought less of him as a man. Some small grain of wisdom somewhere in the back of my mind cautioned me not to say anything about it.

"The doctors say I'm fit to go home," I reminded him. "I'm not on my deathbed by any means. A couple of weeks of rest at home and I'll be my old self. I'll even be able to go back to work."

"I know," Andy said with one last sniffle. "Once I see you safe at home, I will really believe that you're going to be okay. Let me see your ipod for a second."

"Sure," I said as I handed it over.

Andy fiddled with it for a minute or so, then he handed it back to me. "I've been thinking about things the past few days, Paul. You need to listen, and I mean really listen to this song, and right now," Andy implored me. The seriousness of the look on his face told me that I'd better make the time to do this right now.

I put the earbuds in my ears, and pressed play. A second later the sweet southern voice of Reba McEntire began to sing the song "If I Had Only Known", which was from the soundtrack of a movie called 8 Seconds. (I am sorry dear reader, but I cannot include the lyrics to the song due to copy write laws.) By the second line my eyes were staring to tear up. By the end of the first verse the tears were starting to flow. This song had always made my eyes tear up, but now knowing that Andy was saying these words to me, made the song's words so profound that it actually hurt. My throat squeezed shut and I could not have said anything, even if I'd had the words. All I could do was sit there like some big stupid dope and blink the tears from my eyes as I tried to keep Andy in focus. The song ended. I pressed the stop button and pulled the earbuds from my ears. I didn't say anything. I just stared at this marvellous man who stood in front of me, and had used that song to say the words that he did not know how to say. Slowly my tears stopped.

"I promise I'll never take you for granted again, Texas," Andy said. He walked over to me and held me in his arms. "I love you, Texas and I swear every day, I'm going to tell you that, until you get tired of hearing it."

"I never will, dear heart," I croaked as I found my voice. "Every day, I'm going to tell you the same thing, dear heart."

We stood there holding each other, embracing and giving each other support. No further words were spoken as we savoured the contact of our bodies supporting each other. It had been some time since we had just held one another. It wasn't erotic, it was warm soothing supportive love. After about five minutes, Andy moved his head and kissed me softly and gently, full on the lips. As I have said many times before, Andy's kisses were to be enjoyed whenever possible, which is why it was at least ten minutes before we broke the embrace and took a step back from each other.

"Well, let's get going then, shall we?" I said with a small smile.

"Uhm...yeah, about that., ah," Andy hesitated.

"What is it Andy?" I asked. Inside I sighed with annoyance. Complications of any type were the last thing I wanted to deal with right now.

"Well, my Mom and Dad are here with me. They are waiting out in the hall. They insisted on coming with me. They want to meet you. I told them I thought it was a bad idea, and that it was unfair to you. You'll hardly be at your best, or be able to make a good impression on them," Andy answered.


He wasn't kidding. Meeting the parents for the first time was always an uncomfortable process. This was the absolute last thing that I wanted to do right now. I could have said 'no' and Andy would have understood and supported me. I realized though, that for some reason he was bowing to the subtle but firm pressure his parents had put on him, in their instance to meet me now. I didn't know much about Andy's parents, since he and I had never really talked about either of our families. For a brief moment I wondered if Andy had a problem standing up to his parents. I certainly hoped that was not the case.

The other possibility was that his parents were genuinely concerned about Andy's partner, me, and wanted to show support for me to him. That was a more positive spin on the situation, and I decided to view things in this light until events proved otherwise.

"Let's go meet your parents then," I said with a sigh. "Whatever impression I make on them, let it be an honest one. Just promise me that you won't let me fall flat on my face, in front of them." I said with a half grin.

"That much I can guarantee," Andy replied. "I still think doing this is a bad idea, though."

"As do I. But if that is what you think, why did you let your parents come with you? I asked innocently.

"My Dad can be somewhat stubborn, sometimes," Andy said with a sigh. "He and I don't always agree, on a lot of things. I couldn't stop him from coming, and I couldn't convince him meet you at some other time. So, all I could do is warn you that he's there. As for my Mom, she tends to go along with my Dad when he digs in his heels about something."

"Yeah, parents can be like that sometimes," I said with a half grin to show Andy that I understood. I was relieved that it was a case of simple stubbornness on the part of Andy's Dad, and not a lack of backbone on Andy's part. At least that was Andy's view on the situation. I accepted it as fact. If it wasn't I'd find out soon enough.

"Here we go," Andy said taking an exaggerated breath as he stood beside me again and wrapped his left arm about my waist to support me. We walked slowly out the door and down the hall to the waiting area. There were a few vending machines and some assorted chairs and tables scattered about. Seated beside each other was a handsome couple.
The Caucasian woman was about fifty, physically fit with shoulder length black hair, showing only a few occasional strands of gray. She was a good looking woman, wearing a simple tan two piece outfit, a jacket and a skirt. The off white blouse and tan purse matched her outfit. A quick glance downward confirmed that she was wearing tan shoes as well. She had a small pert mouth, warm brown eyes and a motherly aura about her that suggested she'd been a mother for many years. She knew how to wait without becoming impatient or upset. She glanced up at me, her expression remaining warm and friendly.


The Caucasian man who glanced up at me after seeing the woman move her head, looked to be about fifty as well. His full head of black hair was trimmed short and there was a touch of silver on the sides. He was clean shaven and like the woman did not wear glasses. He wore a white dress shirt unbuttoned at the neck, with plain black dress pants and a black belt. A gray nondescript jacket was draped over his fit frame. Another quick glance down confirmed that black dress shows encased his feet. The man's face was mature with a few lines etched across his brow and around the corners of his mouth. Overall his face gave an impression of a calm, controlled person who knew exactly what he was doing, while remaining in complete control of himself. He wasn't unfriendly, nor was he friendly. Reserved would have been a better word. He was waiting to see what was going to happen. Presuming that these people were Andy's parents, I could see where Andy got his good looks and physical build from.

Andy approached the couple and waved them to their feet. "Mom, Dad, I'd like you to meet Paul Walton, my boyfriend," Andy said calmly, directing their attention towards me. I could hear the touch of pride in his voice and it touched my heart. (Okay. Maybe I was imagining things, but if so, it was something good to imagine.)

"I am pleased to meet you, Misses Anderson," I said warmly, holding out my right hand for a handshake. I felt like a bug under a microscope, but did my best to fight off my nervousness.

"The pleasure is all mine, Mister Walton. Andy has been talking about you for the past few weeks, and we were curious to meet the man who has captured our son's heart," Misses Anderson said warmly as she shook my hand, and smiled at me. Her grip was firm yet gentle. She let go of my hand as soon as she was finished speaking.

I turned and faced Mister Anderson extending my right hand towards him. "It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Mister Anderson," I said with the same warmth I had shown Misses Anderson.

"It is good to finally meet you, Mister Walton," said Mister Anderson as he took a solid grip on my hand and shook it firmly. "I have to admit that you are not at all what I expected."

"Might I ask what you were expecting?" I asked warmly, keeping my voice pleasant, while continuing the handshake. Mister Anderson's comment intrigued me. I was tempted to take a peek into his mind and do some snooping, but that would have been impolite to say the least.

"Only that I thought you'd be taller and more muscular," Mister Anderson replied politely.

"Ah. Might I ask how Andy did describe me..." I started to ask. The words were cut off as I felt waves of emotions burst into my mind. Anger. Disgust. Revulsion. Controlled hatred. Loathing. A mixture of all of them and more. I felt as if I was drowning in this flood of emotions. I struggled to remain standing and to breathe. I felt thoughts popping into my mind, running over each other so fast that I could catch only fragments of each thought before it was replaced by the next. 'pussy... whimp... could do better.... hasn't learned... went too far... another lesson.... bad career move.... wouldn't listen to me... do what is necessary... two months tops.' It was too much. Blackness overcame me as my legs turned to rubber. I felt myself crashing to the floor.

"Got ya," a familiar voice called out to me as I felt a pair of strong arms encircle my torso. A few moments later I found myself sitting, with my torso bend forward and my head between my knees. Not exactly the best position in which to impress your future in-laws. If I had had the strength, I would have blushed from embarrassment. The darkness receded from my mind, and I forced my eyes open. It took only a minute or so for my mind to clear. I sat up slowly and looked about. I was seated in one of the chairs in the waiting area. Andy stood next to me on my right side. Opposite the two of us, sitting in two of the other chairs, were Andy's parents. They wore matching expression of concern, although I didn't know if it was for me or for Andy. I blinked my eyes a few times and tried to figure out what had happened.

"Are you okay now, Paul?" Andy asked me worriedly. The expression of concern on his face was both touching and disturbing to me. I didn't like to see him upset. I needed a few minutes in private to think about what had just happened, while it was fresh in my mind. A cup of coffee would help and provide an ideal distraction.


"I think so. Just give me a few minutes to catch my breath. Why don't you and your parents get us all some coffee while I sit here and rest? I'll be perfectly fine. The nurses' station is right down the hall," I said to him with a weak smile.

"Okay, but we won't be long," Andy said doubtfully. He didn't like the idea of leaving me alone, but he wasn't ready to debate it in front of his parents. Andy got up and walked over to the nurses' station. He spoke quickly to the nurse on duty. I was too far away to hear what he said, but from the way he pointed to me and gestured, it was clear that he was imploring the nurse to keep more than just an eye on me while he was gone. Satisfied that I would not be left on my own, Andy walked back to where I was sitting.

"Let's pop down to the cafeteria, so I can get Paul a coffee and a sandwich," Andy said to his parents as he stood in front of them. Andy knew I wanted a few minutes by myself, though he didn't know why. It was a sign of his trust in me that he went along with my request. His parents got to their feet and followed Andy down the corridor towards the elevators. Whatever they thought of my strange request, they were not about to mention to him in front of me.

I was relieved to see Andy and his parents leave. Something strange had just happened, and I did not know what it was. I needed some time to think and try to determine what I had just happened. I took some deep calming breaths and cleared my mind. I pictured a warm summer's day with a few clouds and a soft breeze blowing. After a few minutes like that I was able to get hold of myself and coolly and logically think about what had just happened to me. I played the events back in my mind. I analysed the feelings I had felt. I recalled the many times I had used my mental powers in the past to read someone else's mind. The conclusion was as solid as it was unpalatable. I had read Andy's Dad's mind, unintentionally or not. What I had received had overwhelmed me. The information I had picked up from Mister Anderson's mind was a jumble of mixed thoughts and feelings. I couldn't seem to sort it out. I knew there was a lot more information there, but every time I tried to look at it, it slipped out of my grasp like a greased pig. The only thing that I was able to determine for sure, is that every time I examine that cache of mental information, I experienced a wave of disgust bordering on hatred, wash over me. I was positive that this was not my reaction to this bundle of thoughts, rather it was coming from the bundle of thoughts. I had never encountered anything like this in all the years I had used my powers.

I needed help with this. Unfortunately I knew exactly where to get that help. Mary and the Council of Coins. They were the only people I knew of who might be able to help me. It seemed that I didn't know everything there was to know about my mental powers, so it was time to go to the experts. For all I knew this could be a sign that my powers were starting to grow beyond my ability to control them, after all I had never intended to read Mister Anderson's mind, nor had I actively tried to. Somehow my powers had jumped the fence and operated on their own without my permission or will. A scary premise indeed. I needed to talk with Mary and the Council as soon as possible.

Now that I had decided on a course of action, I sat back in the chair and opened my eyes, waiting for Andy and his parents to return. I rehearsed what I would say to them to explain my sudden weakness, if they asked me. I decided to keep it simple. I was just more tired than I realized. There was no need to go into further details, especially since I didn't know what had happened to me. I looked at my watch, and discovered to my surprise that fifteen minutes had gone by. That was odd. They should have been back by now, unless there was a line up in the cafeteria. I waited. I pulled out a pocket book from my overnight bag, which Andy had brought me a few days ago, and read a few pages while I continued to wait. After twenty minutes I began to wonder where Andy was. I decided to wait another five minutes and then I would head down to the cafeteria and go look for him.


Andy showed up a minute or so later. Alone, and without any coffee, either I noted. From the expression on his face he was upset about something. He walked over to where I was sitting and plopped down in the chair next to me. His gaze was far away on something or someone else. He didn't pay any attention to me, even though I was sitting right beside him. "Stubborn pigheaded jackass," he muttered out loud.

"I hope that's not me you're talking about, dear heart," I said to him, hoping to get him to talk about whatever it was that was upsetting him.

"What? No, of course not," Andy grumbled. "It's my Dad. Sometimes he and I just don't see eye to eye."

"Care to talk about it?" I prompted him.

Andy looked at me for a second before he responded. "Actually, I don't, thank you," he answered abruptly. His voice was polite and warm, with an undercurrent that strongly suggested I drop the subject here and now.

Well, that cut off that approach, I thought to myself. I can take a hint, sometimes.

"Let's just get you home," Andy said as he stood up and got ready to leave. "It's been a long day."

"It's only two o'clock in the afternoon, Andy," I protested. "Besides, I need to stop by the Coffee Shop."

"What in the world for?" Andy asked, perplexed at my sudden decision.

"Well some coffee comes to mind. Might I point out that you did not bring any coffee back with you?" I said with a smile.

"You really wanted some coffee? You weren't just sending me on an errand?" Andy asked.

"Yes to both questions. I did need a few minutes to collect my wits, and I did want a cup of coffee," I admitted.

"Okay, we'll stop by The Coffee Shop, on the way back to your place," Andy said with a grin.

I was pleased. Andy's good nature had reasserted itself, and chased off the foul mood he had been in. When Andy was grumpy, he wasn't much fun to be around. (Who is when they are grumpy? I should know. I could give grumpy lessons to the seven dwarfs, dear reader.) I would much prefer to spend my afternoon pleasantly with Andy and a hot cup of coffee and light conversation, than asking him about his family squabbles. Curiosity notwithstanding, delving into Andy's family dynamics was not something I had the strength to deal with right now. I was out of the hospital finally, and all I wanted was to enjoy myself and spend some time with Andy.

The drive to The Coffee Shop was a bit longer than normal, because we decided to go to my apartment first to drop off all my stuff from the hospital, rather than lug that stuff around in Andy's car. I think leaving the stuff at my place, helped both of us to put my hospital stay behind us. We arrived at The Coffee Shop about an hour after leaving the hospital. Andy took his time driving since we were not in any rush to get anywhere. We arrived at The Coffee Shop and headed inside. We sat down in one of the booths and waited to place our order. Andy seemed to have calmed down a bit during the drive, for which I was thankful.


"What would you like gentlemen?" asked the young waitress who stopped by our booth.

"A large coffee with cream and sugar," I replied.

"And for you, sir," the waitress said with an especially warm smile at Andy. She was flirting with him. Andy, as I have mentioned before, is a very handsome man. It was understandable that such a young woman might find Andy attractive and become interested in him. The waitress was of average attractiveness, if I had to made a judgement. I would have guessed her age at somewhere in her mid twenties. She was about five feet eight inches tall, with shoulder length auburn hair, tied back in a pony tail. Her hair framed her pretty face in a most becoming manner. Her hazel eyes, small perky nose, and matching mouth created a overall pretty picture of a young woman. Her body, appear to be fit, without any obvious signs of being overweight or excessively muscled. All in all an attractive young woman. Not my type, and unfortunately for her, not Andy's type either.

"I'll have the same, thank you miss," Andy replied warmly with a smile of his own.

"Oh, before you go, miss, would you happen to know if Mary is working today?" I asked her as she turned to go.

"Mary's not on duty. She's in the back doing inventory," the waitress replied, while looking at Andy, instead of me.

"Would you mind telling Mary that Paul Walton would like to chat with her for a bit?" I asked, smiling at the waitress.

"I'll ask, but I can't promise that she'll have any free time. She's pretty busy back there," the waitress said as she turned to address me. The waitress smiled briefly at me, turned about and headed off to fill our orders, with one long backward glance at Andy.

"Is that the real reason you wanted to come here, so you could talk to Mary?" Andy asked fixing me with slight frown.

"Well, yes. Something strange happened to me when I shook your Dad's hand. I think the beating I suffered might have affected my abilities. I need to talk to Mary about that," I admitted.

"And you didn't want to worry me, right?" Andy said with a sigh.

"Yes. That was why I didn't tell you," I admitted.

"I'm a big boy, Paul. Next time, just tell the truth, and let me handle it in my own way, okay?" Andy said calmly.

"Okay. I apologise, sorry," I said.

"There's no need to apologise. Just trust me enough to tell me the truth next time. Do you think this might be something serious?" Andy asked.


"I don't know. Mary is the only person I know who might be able help me determine that," I answered. "I'm glad to be heading home. Hospital food leaves something to be desired," I commented, as I attempted to change the subject. I hoped that Mary would have some time available for me, and talking with Andy helped to pass the time until the waitress returned with our order.

"I'm sure it does. I'm glad you're going home too," Andy said as he directed a warm sexy smile at me. "How long until you're back at work?"

"I have two weeks of medical leave. I think I'm going to need every minute to recover my strength. At least I have you to help me, dear heart," I answered flashing my own smile back at Andy.

"Always. You know that," Andy said warmly.

"Yes, I do," I agreed. "You're a very special man, and I am thankful to have you in my life."

"You say the sweetest things," Andy said with a chuckle.

"I'm not trying to flatter you, so that I can jump into bed with you," I said arching one eyebrow.

"You have only to ask, to get me into bed with you," Andy said with a grin.

"You're an oversexed, underpaid, cop. Do you know that?" I asked him with a laugh.

"And we both know, I'm also your kind of guy," Andy answered.

"Amen to that," I agreed with a smirk on my face. I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye.

"Here you go, guys," said the waitress with a smile. "Mary said that she could talk to you now if you like, Mister Walton."

"Thank you, miss. Now would be fine. Would you mind leading the way?" I asked as I stood up.

"Certainly, sir. Please follow me," she said as she turned away from me and started walking down the aisle. I quickly followed her. That is, I tried to, but I stumbled after only a few feet. Before I could do more than start to fall, two strong hands grabbed each of my arms, just above the elbows and steadied me. I turned my head and saw Andy standing behind me, holding me up. For a brief moment I saw a look of worry flash across his face, to be quickly replaced with a look of mild concern.

"You should walk a bit slower, Texas," he said in a low voice. "You don't have all your strength back yet." With that he let go of me and then gestured at me to follow the waitress. I turned my head back and started walking, at a somewhat reduced pace. As I followed the waitress into the back room, I glanced back once or twice to see Andy following a few paces behind me. It touched me deeply knowing that Andy was there to catch me if I fell.


It took only a few minutes for us to walk to the back of The Coffee Shop. We were directed to a store room. The waitress knocked on the door, opened it, and directed us to go inside. As soon as we were across the threshold, she closed the door behind us. I looked about the well lit room. It was a plain ordinary store room. You've seen one store room, you've seen them all. This one appeared to have many boxes of assorted coffee beans, sugar, flavourings and other assorted paraphernalia related to the operation of a coffee shop. Mary was sitting on a chair at a small desk with some sheets piled in the left corner of the desk. She looked up at the sound of the door closing. She smiled at me as she stood up. "Hello Paul. What did you want to talk to me about?"

"To be blunt, I need your help," I answered. I didn't like to admit it, but I did need her help.

"Does this have to do with your abilities?" She asked looking over at Andy.

"Yes," I answered.

"Then I must insist that Mister Anderson wait outside," she said fixing her eyes on Andy.

"Why?" I asked.

"Privacy. There are some things that are not for the ears of those without the gift. Nothing personal, Mister Anderson. As a member of the Council of Coins, I am constrained to follow certain guidelines," she answered.

"And if I insist that Andy stay?" I asked.

"Then I cannot help you at this time," Mary replied. She wasn't hostile or belligerent. She was merely laying out the conditions associated with her help.

"It's okay, Paul. I'll wait for you outside. I know this is important to you. Just as I can't tell you everything about my job and what happens with me, you can't tell me everything about the Council of Coins and what goes on with them. I don't like it, but I'll do it," Andy said as he turned and headed for the door.

"Thank you, dear heart," I called out to him as he stepped through the door. Andy was a very understanding man. I could tell from the concerned look on his face that he would have preferred to stay in the room with me.

"Now how can I help you, Paul?" Mary asked after Andy had closed the door behind him.

"I had an unusual encounter a short while ago. I need your help to understand what happened. I am concerned that my powers are slipping out of my control," I told her.

"Describe to me exactly what happened and what you were thinking at that time," she said as she sat back down and gestured at me to take the vacant chair next to her.
"I was assaulted a few weeks ago, and badly injured," I began.

"Yes, the Council is aware of that. We know all about your condition and that you were released today," Mary interrupted me.

"You do?" I asked, surprised at her statement.

"Did you forget that we told you we would be monitoring you? We know as much about your medical condition as your doctors," Mary said. "I am aware of all the medical facts. Please return to describing the encounter you alluded to."


"So you have agents in the hospital staff?" I asked.

"We have agents everywhere, but we are drifting from the reason for your visit. Please continue with your story," Mary said directing me back on track.

I looked at Mary for a few seconds, as I considered what she had just told me. Agents everywhere. It wasn't a comforting though. I sighed and then continued speaking. "I was leaving the hospital today, and Andy's parents came to meet us. Actually they wanted to meet me. When I shook hands with Andy's father, my mind became flooded with images, sounds, feelings and emotions. I nearly blacked out. I wasn't trying to read his mind, but I think that is what happened. I have tried to make sense of what was thrust into my mind, but every time I try, the thoughts and images slip away. I can't seem to get a grip on them. I thought you could explain to me what happened, and help me sort out the images." I looked a t Mary waiting for her response.

"Yes, I can help you on both counts," Mary replied after a minute or so. "There will be a price however."

"Why am I not surprised?" I asked in a jaded tone of voice. "How much do you want?"

"I am not talking about money," Mary said coolly. "The price is that you agree to cooperate with the next round of tests put forth by the Council of Coins." Mary stopped speaking. She appeared to be waiting for my response.

"Why does the Council of Coins need my agreement to test me?"I asked. "They seemed to do that just fine without my cooperation the last few times." I was still a little irked about the Council of Coins test where they had faked killing Andy, in an attempt to have me explain how my powers worked. Since I still did not know exactly how I was able to drain super hypnosis powers from other gifted people, I wasn't able to explain the process to them. The last test with Martin and Hoyt could have turned out a lot worse than it did. I was lucky I was able to rekindle Martin and Hoyt's relationship. I was becoming very tired of the tests the Council of Coins was putting me through. But, I needed Mary's help, so I knew I had to agree to her terms, as much as I disliked the idea.

"The next round of tests requires that you put forth your best effort. Before wasting anyone's time, the Council of Coins needs you to give your word, that you will participate fully in the tests," Mary said.

"Fine. You have my word that I will do my best when the Council of Coins tests me," I agreed reluctantly. I didn't at all like the idea of being tested yet again by the Council of Coins, but I did need Mary's help.

"Good. Now pay attention while I explain what it was that you experienced," Mary said in that calm motherly voice she used when she had first trained me. "The problem that you encountered is the result of contacting someone with very low or nonexistent mental barriers in their mind. This can be a natural condition. It can also be brought about by the emotional state of that person and how they relate to you. I suspect that Andy's father had some strong negative feelings about you, which he was hiding. Your super hypnotic powers tapped into that emotional energy and broke through whatever natural barriers were in that man's mind. It was an instinctive reaction on the part of your super hypnotic powers. It is similar to the creepy feeling you feel when you are in a situation that poses some type of threat to you. There was nothing you could have done to avoid it. With experience and practice though, you can learn to lessen in impact it has upon you."

"You mean I can learn to block this action?" I asked.


"No, you can't prevent it from happening, because it is instinctive. You can learn to control how it affects you, and to shunt the acquired information off into another part of your mind, where you can examine it later, at your leisure," Mary answered.

"So now I'm snooping in on other people's thoughts even though I don't want to?" I asked hoping I was wrong.

"Yes, but only because they present some type of threat to you," Mary emphasized. "This is but another part of the price you pay for having your powers. I never told you there would not be consequences to learning how to use your powers." Mary looked at me, as if she was daring me to contradict her. She was right, damn it, and I knew it.

I looked at her and thought about what she said. Slowly it dawned on me. If what she said was correct, it meant that Andy's Dad was a threat to me. I found that hard to believe, because I'd never even met the man before today. Then another idea occurred to me. Maybe there was an answer in the information I'd gleamed from Andy's Dad's mind.

"Yes, Mister Anderson Senior has been identified as some type of threat to you, Paul. It is time we examine the information you copied from his mind. I must caution you that this will not be pleasant for either of us. You should also be aware that the Council of Coins guidelines I spoke of earlier, require me to keep the information you are about to share with me, completely confidential," Mary said in her motherly compassionate voice. She looked at me for a moment or two, and smiled in an attempt to reassure me.

She took a few deep breaths and looked over at me. "I am ready now. Let me know when you wish to begin."

"Do it. Now. Before I change my mind," I said gritting my teeth. I decided not to ask her to qualify if 'completely confidential' meant that she would withhold the information from the Council of Coins. I wasn't naive enough to think that her position on the Council of Coins didn't mean that there might be a conflict of interest here. I needed her help as well as her cooperation, so I kept my peace.

"Don't tense up. Relax, Paul," she said as she positioned herself in front of me She reached up and placed her hands so that they cupped my face. "I'm here to help you. Just like I did when I trained you. Just close your eyes and let me in, as far as you want."

Her voice was soothing. I discovered to my surprise that I could let her into my mind. Her mental touch was as warm, soft and gentle as I remembered from all those years ago. It didn't hurt. It wasn't scary. I started to enjoy Mary's mental presence in my mind. She followed me as we walked through my mind, ignoring all the side paths and corridors that we passed. She did not ask questions about where we were going. She respected my privacy to the umpteenth degree, and that allowed me to relax completely. Now we were able to get to work.

Soon, with her mental guidance I was able to locate the memories from Andy's Dad's mind. Mary showed me how to sort the jumble bits and pieces into a composite that made sense. With her help I was able to slowly replay the memories like a video tape, in my mind. Learning new mental skills like these was very exciting. I felt a surge of satisfaction and accomplishment. It was a good thing too, because what I learned from playing the tape back, nearly broke my heart.

In my mind's eye I saw three large well built men standing in front of me. Their features were clear, but I did not recognize them. They were handsome men, and appeared to be physically fit. That's all I had time to notice before I started to hear Andy's Dad's voice talking with three other men. It was so strange. I could hear Andy's Dad's voice speaking the words in my mind, as if he was right there, and yet at the same time I was Andy's Dad saying those words, and feeling those emotions as I spoke to the three men.


"He's lost perspective. He doesn't understand the consequences of his actions. He could easily ruin his career. And for what? Some whimpy guy who he has a crush on. I won't stand by and watch him destroy all that he's worked for. I love him too much to let that happen."

"It's his life, Simon. He's a big boy," one of the men said.

"Are you going to help me or not?" The anger in those words took the men by surprise. They actually stepped back a pace or two at the intensity.

"Of course we'll help, but I don't see what we can do," the second man said.

"Since I can't talk Andy out of this foolishness, then I have to take the fool out of the picture. I think five minutes with the three of you in a dark alley, plus a few well chosen words, would make the point very clear. Just be sure not to hurt him too badly. I want to drive him away from Andy, not cripple him." Revulsion as well as hatred washed over me as I heard these words .

"And how are we supposed to arrange that?" the third man asked.

"Leave that to me. I'll tell you when and where. Just be sure that he understands he's to leave Andy alone from now on." Now feelings of anticipation and satisfaction crept into my mind.

"You hate gays that much, Simon? Do you hate your son too?" the second man asked.

"Andy's made his choice in his lifestyle. I might not agree with it, but there's nothing I can do to change it. What I can do though, is keep him from making a fool of himself by getting serious with this Paul Walton. Have you seen the man, and I use the term man loosely? He couldn't defend himself from a couple of Girl Scouts selling cookies. To have Andy get serous with Paul Walton would bring disgrace to him and his entire family. I won't stand for that." The anger had returned, and with it a feeling of determination that felt like it was cast in iron.

"How badly do you want him hurt?" the first man asked, with a gleam in his eye.

"He should be in the hospital for a week or two, no more. Don't break his legs or his arms. I don't want him beaten up so badly that he generates some kind of sympathy for gays with the general public. I just want him to stay away from my son. Be sure that part of the message is loud and clear."

"Will do," the third man said nodding. "So when do we do this?"

"I think a Friday night would be best. Maybe on the...."

The last word of the conversation faded away and I felt Mary's presence in my mind again. I also felt very tired. Tired and sad. Mary withdrew from my mind as gently as she had entered it. Slowly I opened my eyes, blinking them several times as I looked about the room. Mary was sitting in the chair in front of me. She looked as tired as I felt. There was silence for several minutes. Neither of us spoke.

"Well, there you have it," she said in a neutral voice. "You now know all that you accidentally downloaded from Mister Anderson Senior's mind."


I looked at her, unsure how to respond. I thought about what I had just heard and seen in my head. It had to be a lie of some type, a fabrication. "How do I know this is the truth, and not something that you made up when you helped me?" I asked her.

"Paul, you of all people should know by now that the mind does not lie. You can lie with your lips and your tongue, but not your mind. The mind can conceal the truth behind a shield, but that is all. Have you forgotten your first lessons with me?" Mary looked at me, waiting for an answer.

"No, I haven't forgotten," I acknowledged. "I just don't want this to be the truth." I was numb. I didn't feel anything right now. I suppose it was the shock of learning the truth.

"What are you going to do with this knowledge? What action do you intend to take?" Mary asked, the neutral expression pasted on her motherly face.

"I don't know," I answered slowly. "I can't tell Andy. It would kill him. I can't keep it a secret from Andy, because that would drive me crazy before too long. Jesus, what do I do?"

"You have to decide before you leave this room," Mary said firmly.

"Or what?" I asked hotly as I felt anger starting to build within me.

"The consequences of not making a decision will cause irreparable harm to yourself, to Andy, and to your relationship with Andy," Mary said like a schoolteacher instructing a slow student. "You cannot walk out that door, and into Andy's loving arms, with what you now know, and expect it to be the same as it has been. What you know about Andy's father has the potential to affect you in many ways, if you let it."

"You seem to have all the answers. What should I do then?" I asked her, feeling angrier by the second.

"First admit how you feel about Andy's father," Mary answered calmly. "Tell me how you feel about him. Tell me what you want to do to him. Tell me what you have the power to do to him."

"I hate him," I answered slowly. The words seemed to fan the flames of my anger. "I want to slam his sanctimonious self-righteous face into the nearest brick wall! I want to pound on him like those thugs pounded on me! I want him to feel every ounce of the pain I felt!!"

"The pain of the beating you took, or the pain you feel now, after finding this out?" Mary asked in that same frustratingly calm voice of hers.

"Both! Neither! Does it matter?" I snapped at her.

"And then what would you do like to do with Mister Anderson Senior?" Mary prompted me, while she ignored my question.

"I want to see him make a total asshole of himself in public! I'd like to see him strip on national television and then make him hump his brains out with some butt ugly troll of a man!" I said with a malicious smile. "I want to make him suffer. I want to see him suffer. I want to savour every second of his humiliation."


"So you want revenge," Mary commented.

"Hell yes!" I answered. "What did you expect me to do, hug and kiss him and forgive him for having the crap beat out of me?!" I yelled as the anger blossomed forth.

"You want revenge. It is an understandable reaction. Pushing that aside for a moment, what else do you feel?" Mary asked me.

I looked at her for a few moments, as I assimilated what she'd just said to me. It was difficult but I pushed the anger aside and calmed myself as best as I was able. For a minute or so I felt blank, empty, as if without the anger I was but a shell. Slowly sadness seeped into the void. Suddenly I felt hot bitter tears flowing down my cheeks. The first sob worked its way out of my throat. Seconds later more followed. Before I knew it, I was sobbing and crying freely. It wasn't loud, but it was deep and painful. I felt as if I'd just had the crap beaten out of me for a second time. .

A beating would have been far kinder than what I now knew. Andy's Dad had arranged for the assault that had been perpetrated on me. The man hated me to a degree that was unthinkable. He saw me as a threat to his son, Andy. I've heard of people having mother-in-law problems, but this was in a whole different league! All of this because I loved his son! Truly, there was no justice in the world.

I don't remember when Mary reached out and held me close. I do remember that she did her best to comfort me. She let me cry my heart out, without saying another word. She knew that the best thing was to let me get it out of my system now, before I had to face anyone else. When I broke away from her embrace and pounded the table with my fists, she silently held on to me, to let me know that someone was there. Someone cared. I swung between sobbing and pounding my fits on the table for a good ten or fifteen minutes. Finally I was too tired to cry and my fists were too bruised to take any more pounding. I sat back in the chair and nursed my hands. I knew I'd be paying for this later tonight. At least I didn't have to worry about work, as I was off on medical leave for a couple of weeks.

"Are you up to talking now?" Mary asked me.

"I guess," I said reluctantly.

"I empathise with your situation, Paul," Mary began calmly. "As tempting as it may be, you cannot take any action against Simon."

"Why the hell not? Who the hell is going to stop me?" I blurted out, cutting Mary off.

She gave me a stern, disapproving look. I looked back at her for a few seconds. "Continue, please," I said.

"The Council of Coins would intervene, to prevent you for enacting your revenge or any type of retribution on Simon Anderson," Mary said. "Not because he warrants protection, but because you cannot be trusted not to go too far and create a situation that would result in too many questions being asked by the wrong people. Surely by now you have come to realize that 'The Gifted' must use their abilities carefully, and not draw undue attention to themselves."

"So what's the good of having all these 'gifts' as you call them, if I can't use them to get even with a son of a bitch that richly deserves it?" I demanded.


"Life is not fair, Paul. It never has been and it never will be. Just because you are gifted, does not grant you rights and privileges beyond those of regular people. If anything, you have more responsibilities because of your gifts."

"So you say," I commented like a sulky little boy who has been told he can't have a cookie because it would spoil his dinner.

"You know I'm right," Mary said with a motherly smile at me. "Once you've calmed down and really thought things through, you'll see that I'm right about this. There is one other much more important reason why you can't give in and act upon your desire for revenge."

"Which is?" I asked, jutting my jaw out at her. I was daring her to come up with a reason that I might buy.

"Andy would never forgive you for doing something like that to his father," Mary said.

Bang on target! Mary had dropped the big one on me, and it was an A-bomb. She was 100% right. If I took my revenge on Simon Anderson (and even now the desire to do that was simmering in the back of my mind) and Andy found out, he would never forgive me. I wasn't so far gone in my thirst for justice (or what I perceived justice to be), that I didn't realize that sooner or later Andy would find out. The guilt would eventually eat away at me and I'd have to tell him. I knew all that, but I didn't like it one little bit.

"So I'm just supposed to smile at the bastard the next time I see him and pretend like I don't know?" I asked.

"Exactly. It is part of the price you pay for having your gifts," Mary said sadly. "To know the truth, and to never reveal it or act upon it, that is what you are bound to do."

"That's impossible," I declared, outraged that she would even suggest such a course of action.

"Not impossible, just very difficult. Consider the advantage you now have," Mary said.

"What advantage?" I asked, perplexed by the shift in her train of thought.

"You now know what type of person Simon Anderson really is. You know you can never trust him, or turn your back on him. Since you have no proof, I would advise not telling Andy what you know. By sticking with Andy, you will frustrate Simon, which will cause him to take action. Eventually he will slip up and the truth will be revealed, to Andy and everyone else," Mary said.

"That could take years!"I said with exasperation.

"During which time, you will have Andy, and he will have you, and Simon will remain a frustrated bitter man getting older each year. What better form of revenge could you ask for?" Mary said with a knowing smile.

"I never thought of it that way," I said as I mulled over Mary's words. They made sense. Certainly they presented an attractive offer to tangling with the Council of Coins. "I guess, I really don't have much choice do I? That is, unless I want to challenge the Council of Coins."


"You always have a choice, Paul. I am trying to help you to make the wisest one for all concerned. I don't want to see you get hurt. I don't want to see the Council have to intervene. I want you to be as happy as you can, and learn from this encounter. You have much to offer Andy. You have a potential that interests the Council of Coins. I do not want to see that potential go to waste. Childish use of your gifts now, to enact revenge on Simon, would be extremely short-sighted of you. It might make you feel good in the short term, but the ultimate price you would pay would be the loss of Andy's respect and love for you," Mary said with quiet dignity.
"You're right," I sighed. "But it doesn't stop the pain and the hurt I feel."

"It never does. Only time, and the love of a good man, a man like Andy, will dull the pain and the hurt. He has a wonderful opportunity here to help you, as you have helped him in the past. Don't deny him the chance to be there for you. Go to him now. Let him take you in his arms and comfort you for a change." With the last few words Mary stood up and walked over to where I was sitting. She signalled that I should stand up. I climbed to my feet. She reached out and gave a warm motherly hug. After a minute or so, she walked me to the door.

"You know, you could invite one of those 'boys' of yours over tonight to help you out while Andy's at work. I'm sure any one of them would be agreeable. You could have some innocent fun with them. It might take your mind off things," Mary said as we stood in front of the door.

"That's not a bad idea," I said to her. "I'll give it some thought. How did you know Andy works tonight?"

"Paul, the Council is watching, remember?" Mary said with a grin.

"Oh yeah," I said with a shake of my head at my forgetfulness.

Mary opened the door. Andy was standing there, a slightly worried look on his face. I walked over and stood next to him.

"Good luck, Paul," Mary said as she closed the door.

"So what happened? You were in there for a good half an hour," Andy asked.

"She helped me sort things out. She answered my questions. I don't have to worry about my powers getting out of control, or anything like that. Listen, I'm ready to go home now. I just want to put my feet up and relax for a while," I answered.

"What happened to your hands?" Andy asked when he saw my right hand. I had lifted it up to touch his face, and forgotten about the bruising.

"I used the table as a punching bag, while I was venting my anger and frustration," I answered.

"What were you angry and frustrated about? "Andy asked.


"I wanted revenge on the men who did this to me. I was frustrated because I don't know who they are. I still want revenge, but I know now, that it's not worth it. When I shook hands with your Dad, I felt his anger and frustration about my assault, and it built up within me. That's what I was talking to Mary about. She explained to me that my gifts sometimes allow me to tune in on how others feel. Now that I know what to look for, I can be sure that I don't pick up any such feelings from others in the future." I answered. I had told Andy the truth, just not all of it. His Dad was frustrated about my assault, but not for the reason my statement suggested. Simon Anderson was frustrated because my assault seemed to have enhanced Andy's feelings for me.

"Okay, let's take you home then," Andy said with a smile. He seemed to accept my explanation, and why shouldn't he? It was the truth after all. Just not all of it.

Andy had to work the next day, but we would be able to spend the evening together. I still tired easily, so I was quiet the entire ride from The Coffee Shop back to my apartment. Andy didn't say a word, either. We arrived at my apartment without anything out of the ordinary happening. Andy said that he wanted to spend the evening with me, just to be sure that I was okay. If it put his mind at ease, I was all for it. Then it happened. I stumbled and fell to the floor as I was walking from the living room to the kitchen. Andy was beside me in a flash.

"What happened?" he asked, concerned as he watched me slowly pick myself up off of the carpeted floor.

"I suddenly got dizzy and the room started to spin and then I was falling forward," I admitted. I knew that if I told him it was nothing, he would not believe me. Andy was no fool.

"The doctor did tell you to take it easy the first few days back," Andy said thoughtfully. "I'm staying here overnight, just in case you need my help."

"That's not necessary, Andy," I said firmly. The last thing I wanted was to appear weak and helpless in front of Andy. It was my male pride getting in the way again.

"Maybe not, but if only for my peace of mind, I'm staying overnight to make sure you are okay," Andy said firmly, in a tone that implied that I had a snowball's chance in hell of making Andy change his mind.

"Okay," I agreed with a smile. Who was I to say 'no' to a hunky handsome RCMP constable who wanted to spend the evening, the night and part of tomorrow with me? "But you work tomorrow, right?" I asked.

"Yes, but I've already thought of that," Andy said with a grin. "I have the ideal solution."

"Out with it then," I said when Andy did not offer any further details. "What have you cooked up in that RCMP brain of yours?"

"Simple. Just call one of your four house boys to come over and stay with you. The doctor said that you would need a couple of weeks to get your strength back. If you rotate and have each house boy stay with you for two days or so, then they will all be happy. I won't be worrying about you, because I know that help will be close at hand," Andy said grinning at me.

I stared at Andy for a few moments as I considered his words. Then I smiled back at him. "That's brilliant! The guys get to feel useful. I get to recover. You get your peace of mind back. It's perfect." I walked up to Andy and hugged him as hard as I could, which wasn't much considering my weaken condition. I lumbered off to the bathroom, as I needed to use the facilities. (I will spare you the gross details, dear reader.) I finished my business, opened the door and glanced in the mirror on my way out.


"Holy Cow!" I cried out in surprise as I caught a good look at myself in the bathroom mirror. My hair was so oily it looked like I lived under a grease rack at an automobile service centre. My skin was dirty. My face looked like it hadn't seen a washcloth in a week. I suddenly realized how unclean my entire body felt. Sponge baths at the hospital simply hadn't been enough. I need a good long soak in a hot bath. It would make me feel clean and probably help relax me.

"What's wrong?" Andy asked after he appeared in front of me a few seconds later.

"I look like hell. I'd have to be dead three days to look any better," I answered him. "I can't believe I met your parents looking like this. How could you let me do that? They must have thought I was a hobo or something." I glared at Andy a bit miffed at the flashback of embarrassment I was feeling.

"My parents understood that you were just coming out of the hospital," Andy said as he draped his right arm about my shoulder, trying to calm me down. "Now you go and shuck off those clothes of yours and meet me back here pronto. I'm going to give you a good cleaning and then you are going to relax in a hot bath for the next little while."

"A shower together?" I asked, smiling shyly.

"As tempting as that idea may be, you're not up to that, yet. You're going to sit in that bathtub and let me give you a thorough washing. You're not going to do a thing for yourself. You need to pace yourself," Andy said. "Now git!" He commanded me, with a playful swat on my denim clad behind. (Did I mention dear reader that even Andy's swats on my behind are kind of sexy?)

"Yes, sir," I agreed as I headed off to my bedroom. As soon as I was in the room, I started to remove my clothes. I had my jeans undone and pushed down to my ankles in only a moment. Stepping out of them wasn't a problem, but I did have to do it slowly, as my sense of balance was still prone to act up without notice. I got my cowboy shirt and t-shirt off without any mishap. My socks and underwear required a bit more time. I had to sit down on the bed to get my socks off and slip my underwear off. Finally shed of those dirty clothes, I headed off to the bathroom. I thought about putting my clothes in the dirty clothes hamper, but figured it could wait until tomorrow. Andy was waiting for me in the bathroom. I was looking forward to having Andy clean me up. I had missed his touch terribly the past few weeks.

"Climb in," Andy said as he stood by the bathtub wearing only a pair of tight white cotton briefs, and a smile.

"You're happy to see me, aren't you? " I smiled back.

"Yes, indeed. You have no idea how happy I am to see you," he said with a chuckle.

"Very happy to judge by the bulge in your briefs," I said with a grin.

Andy blushed and looked down at the floor for a moment, a bit embarrassed at my comment. He looked up and then looked me dead in the eye, his face colour quickly returning to normal. "Happy in mind, spirit and body. I love looking at your nude body, Paul. I'm no longer embarrassed to admit that to you or anyone else," Andy said with a small yet sexy smile.

"Not that I'm objecting but why are you wearing just your cotton briefs?" I asked him changing the subject.


"It going to get very warm in here, very soon, and there might be a lot of splashing. No point in my getting my clothes wet," Andy said cheerfully. "Besides, I thought you'd enjoy my new uniform."

"Oh I do," I assured him."It just caught me off guard."

"Enough stalling. Get in," Andy ordered playfully.

"Yes, sir," I said as I climbed into the tub. There was a brief moment of dizziness as I sat down. Instantly, I felt Andy's hand clamped on my right arm, steadying me as I sat down. I nodded my thanks at him. I moved about and made myself comfortable in the empty bathtub. I pushed myself so that my back was nearly touching the back of the bathtub. This would give Andy lots of room to turn the taps A few moments later I felt the first sting of cold water on my legs. Andy hummed to himself as he turned the hot water tap. A few moments later the stream of water warmed up as it started to fill the bathtub.

"Let me know when the water temperature is right for you," Andy said as he fiddled with the taps.

"That's good," I informed him a few moments later.

"Good. Sit back and once the tub is filled enough we'll get started," Andy said.

It was easy enough to go along with Andy's instructions. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the warm water creeping up the sides of my legs and my butt. It felt good not to have to do anything for a change. Andy hummed quietly to himself as he waited for the bathtub to fill. What seemed like only seconds later I heard the water stop running. Andy had turned off the taps. The water just covered my tummy.

"Keep your eyes and mouth closed while I wash your hair, Paul," Andy instructed me.

"Okay," I answered. A few second later I felt very warm water fall on the top of my head, and cascade down the sides of my head and the back of my neck. Andy must have brought a pitcher or bowl from the kitchen in to the bathroom with him. I sat there quietly as Andy poured the warm water over my head to thoroughly wet my hair. A few seconds later I felt the coolness of shampoo on the top of my head and then the pressure and warmth of Andy's big hands on my head. It felt good to feel his hands moving about my head, and his fingertips rubbing around my head. Andy was giving my head a good scrubbing. He was gentle yet firm. He did it slowly, taking his time. I wasn't sure who was enjoying it more. After about five minutes, he rinsed the shampoo out of my hair. He ran his hands over my head a few times to rid my hair of any excess water.

"Lift your right leg out of the water so I can soap it," Andy said. I complied. Seconds later I felt Andy's strong hands moving all the down my right leg from just below the hip to my toes. I cracked open my eyes for just a second to see Andy's' soap covered hands moving all about my right leg. His right hand had the bar of soap in it while his left hand was helping to spread the soap suds over my leg. It looked as good as it felt. I closed my eyes, content to enjoy the feeling of Andy's hands on my right leg.

"You can lower your right leg and lift your left leg now," Andy directed me. It amazed me that having another man give you a bath could be such a turn on. "I didn't ask you to raise your cock," Andy chuckled, as he commented on my reaction to his bathing me. Andy's hands moving over my left leg, repeating the motions I had felt on my right leg.

"I'm just trying to make easier for you when you have to clean my cock and balls," I said to him with a soft chuckle.


"I'm sure it has nothing to do with how much you're enjoying yourself," Andy replied with a chuckle, as he continued to lather up my left leg. I didn't say anything more. I just sat there and enjoyed Andy's touch on my body.

"Roll over on your tummy so I can do your back and your butt," Andy directed me. It took me a minute or so to turn over in the bathtub, and adjust myself so that I was comfortable. I'm sure I don't need to tell you what it was that I had to adjust, in order to get comfortable. Moments later I felt Andy's hands on my back. It was heaven to feel Andy's hands roaming over my back and down to, and all around, my butt. Andy took his own sweet time lathering up my back and butt. He used long slow movements of his hands over my body. Andy stopped just short of giving me a massage. He knew exactly what he was doing. I moaned out loud with pleasure as I savoured Andy's touch on my body. Andy let out a few soft sighs. It was clear that he was enjoying himself.

"Time to turn back over and let me do your front," Andy said to me.

"Okay," I said as I rolled over and sat back down on my butt.

Andy ran the bar of soap across my chest and stomach areas working up a good lather. I closed my eyes and gave in to the sensations of Andy's hands moving across my body. When he reached down and spread the soap suds all over my cock and balls I moaned with delight. I could not believe how good it felt to have his big warm firm hand and fingers running all over my nearly fully erect cock, and cupping my balls, time after time. I know he spent more time than was necessary cleaning that area of my body. I didn't object, after all he was only doing a thorough job. A few moments later Andy took hold of my right arm and lathered it up. Minutes later he did the same to my left arm. Andy told me to keep my mouth shut. I felt a warm wet washcloth moving over my face a few seconds later. I didn't have to see the soap suds to know that Andy was lathering up my face. I could smell the scent of the soap. All too soon, it seemed, I felt warm water being poured over my head, chest and arms as Andy gave my upper body a thorough rinsing. I sat there few a few seconds longer letting the water drip off my body, before I opened my eyes to see Andy reaching over and pulling the plug out of the bathtub.

"Come sit on the edge of the bathtub while the water drains, " Andy told me. "Don't worry I'll make sure you don't' slip."

"Shouldn't you be towelling me dry?" I asked a bit confused at his request.

"Not just yet. You need a long soak in a hot bath to relax those bruised muscles of yours," Andy said to me with a smile. "We've plenty of time for that. Hours in fact."

I looked at Andy and decided he had a good idea. We had not spent a lot of time together and now might be a good time to talk with him about something that had been rolling around in the back of my mind. "Okay. Once I'm in the tub and soaking, do you think you could stick around so we could talk for a bit?" I asked him.

"We can always talk, Paul. You shouldn't feel you need to ask me first," Andy replied with a lightly puzzled tone in his sexy voice. "In fact we can talk right now. The water's not that loud."

"Well, okay," I replied hesitantly. I wasn't sure how to approach the topic I had in mind. "Once I'm in the tub and soaking I'll start. In the meantime, just let me enjoy the feeling of your hand on my back, holding me up."

"All right with me," Andy replied as he wrapped both arms about my torso.

I was in heaven, if heaven is being soaking wet pressed up against a hunky semi-nude muscular RCMP constable who loves you, and has both of his tree truck arms firmly wrapped about your torso. I closed my eyes and relaxed into Andy's grasp. It felt so good to be able to let go and not worry about anything for the next little while.


"I love you with all my heart, Texas," Andy whispered in my ear, using his pet name for me. "I want nothing more than to be your man, and for you to be mine."

"Me too, dear heart. Me too," I answered back, my eyes closed. I savoured the moment. It seemed so long since we had been close like this.

"Slip down into the tub, now, "Andy directed me. I realized that the sound of water draining out of the tub had stopped. I opened my eyes and did as Andy asked. In a few moments Andy had the plug back in the bathtub and very warm water was surging from the spigot. Andy turned the tap a bit further and the water got much warmer.

"That's good there, dear heart," I told him. I didn't want the water too hot, just enough to enjoy. I leaned back in the tub so my back was supported by the back of the tub and stretched out my legs to their full length. It felt good to feel the warm water creep up the sides of my legs, my thighs, my butt, my forearms and my hands. A smile came to my lips as I saw Andy pouring bath beads into the water.

"The finishing touch, love?" I ask him.

"Of course," Andy said with a smile. "Now what did you want to talk about? Clearly you've got something on your mind."

I closed my eyes and let out a soft sigh. I was reluctant to start, but I knew I had to discuss this with Andy. Something had changed between us, since our vacation in Las Vegas. It had taken me a while to realize that Andy and I were not treating each other as we had before the Las Vegas trip. There was a slight shift between us now. It was hard for me to notice it, most times, but it was there. "I've been thinking how lucky I am to have you in my life," I said looking over at Andy. He looked back at me, that warm loving expression that I had come to know so well, spread across his face, and yet there was something different. It wasn't the same.

"You are indeed. Then again, so am I," Andy said in that sexy voice of his.

I looked back at Andy, smiled at him and closed my eyes. "To hell with it!" I thought to myself., as I gave in to the soothing steaming hot water. 'I'm imagining things. This whole mind peek with Andy's dad has me seeing ghosts in the shadows. Fuck it.!' I let out a long sigh, cracked my eyes open just long enough to get a clear look at Andy and then closed my eyes again. Andy was right. I did need a good long soak in a tub.

After a while, I noticed that the water had cooled. My fingers had that waterlogged feeling that means you've got a bad case of water wrinkles on them. I didn't want to reach up and turn on the tap to add more hot water to the bath water. I also did not want to get any cooler. I smiled with delight when I heard the sound of water cascading into the bathtub. I could feel the hot water, and damn it felt good.

"Am I your bitch now?" Andy's voiced asked above the noise of the running water. The cool almost detached tone of his voice roused me from my lethargy as much as did the content of the question.

I wrenched open my eyes and looked about the room searching for Andy. He was near the front of the bathtub, turning off the hot water tap. He turned about and looked at me. He moved down closer to me and sat on the bath mat. He made himself comfortable and stared back at me. "Well?" he asked.


"Well, what?" I answered stupidly. I couldn't seem to think clearly. I understood what Andy had said. I didn't have an answer. It wasn't Andy's fantastic body that was interfering with my train of thought, although that had often been the case in the past. I couldn't seem to make my mind comprehend the meaning of the question Andy had just asked me.
"Am I your bitch now?" Andy asked again. He looked at me, as calm as ever. Except, that deep in the back of those sexy doe brown eyes of his, I could see a shadow of concern peeping out. Something was worrying him. I'd been too caught up in my own aches and pains to notice that something was troubling Andy.

"Why are you asking me such a question, Andy?" I asked him, not bothering to even try to hide the puzzlement in my voice.

"Did you forget all about our time in Las Vegas? You humped my ass, or don't you remember?" Andy said with one eyebrow raised.

"I do recall that event, now that you mention it," I said with a smile "You didn't seem to mind at the time. Why does that concern you?"

"Well you figuratively humped my ass. Doesn't that make me your bitch as it were? Doesn't that mean I take on the submissive bottom, the female role in this relationship? " Andy asked, the confusion clear on his face. "I'm a man, and I'm proud of being a man. I like being powerful and in control. Knowing that you can turn me around and make me weak and helpless with just a few words, worries me. I thought it was fun at first, but now I'm not so sure. I am sure that I don't want your cock up my ass now, or any time in the foreseeable future. Paul, I think we have a serious problem here." Andy's voice was filled with worry.

"Before you go off half cocked," I said with a warm grin. Andy shot me a 'bad pun' look, but didn't say anything. "Let's talk this out. I know that you're kind of new at gay relationships, and frankly so am I. I don't claim to have all the answers, but I do have a few opinions that I want to share with you." Andy had picked a hell of a time to bring this subject up for discussion. There wasn't much chance that I could just walk away from him if I did not want to talk about it. He was one smart man. He knew we needed to talk about it, and he had arranged matters so that we would have to deal with it.

"Okay, but no hypnosis," Andy said, the warning tone in his voice very clear.

"My powers don't work on you, Andy. You know that. You also know I would never hypnotize you against your will, or to try to get you to do something that you didn't want to do. I made you that promise when we 'got married'. I've kept it," I said to him, keeping my voice calm. I was a bit miffed that Andy thought I might try to use hypnosis to trick him. I realized a few seconds later that Andy was really worried about my humping his ass back in Las Vegas. That submissive act, on his part, had shaken his self image.

"Yes you have. I don't want you trying anything funny, because this is serious to me," Andy said.

"Okay, dear heart. Let's talk. I won't try making any more jokes. You're worried that my dry humping your ass, has somehow changed our relationship, and you're not sure if you like the change. Does that about sum it up?" I asked him.

"Yes. I don't know where this relationship is going. I think we have to figure that out, for ourselves," Andy said. The worry in his voice had faded somewhat, but it was still there.


"To begin with, I would never use the term 'bitch' to describe you. The term is derogatory. Men use that term to describe women in a less than flattering manner. Gay men use that term to describe bottoms whom are very submissive and dominated by the top, often to the point where the top inflicts abuse on the bottom. We don't have that type of relationship, dear heart. I like to be in control and be the top. I also like to hypnotize you because that is an erotic turn on for me. I like the idea of being able to control a big strong powerful man like you, and the fact that you are an RCMP constable is the six foot icing on the cake."

"And that is exactly the problem, Paul," Andy interrupted me. "Being turned into your boy toy, as it were, isn't right. It doesn't feel right. It doesn't sound right. It's not how I was raised."

"You were raised as though you were straight, Andy. How could anyone expect you to understand the roles of tops and bottoms in a gay relationship? I know the theory of those roles, but practical experience is another matter. I'm learning as we go along, just like you," I replied.

"So how do you know that what you know is right?" Andy asked.

"I don't. I only know what seems right to me and what seems right to you. We try different things, different roles. We see how they fit and work it out together. I do know that you care about me, just as I care about you. I think you're committed to this relationship and to me. Or am I wrong?" I asked.

"I was up until our trip to Las Vegas. Now, I'm not so sure," Andy answered.

That wasn't the answer I had hoped for. I decided to continue describing our relationship to Andy, at least from my perspective.

"I see you as the 'man' in this relationship. You are strong powerful, and you like to take charge and fix problems when you find them. You are also manly enough to show me how much you need me and want me. You let me see that for all the strength you possess, you are gentle kind and you have needs of your own. You enjoy it when I take care of your needs, be that cuddling you, kissing you or just giving you a neck rub after a difficult day. It seems natural for you to let me lead when it comes to our sexual relationship. You are the classic bottom."

"No don't say anything just yet, dear heart," I said to Andy as I saw his mouth open while he took in a breath. "The fact that you let me dry hump your ass, does not mean that you are a 'bottom boy' and less of a man. It means that you trust me and want to please me. I did not push you to take off your uniform pants. I took only what you offered. Yes, at first you were not sure about it, but then you enjoyed it. If that frightens you, then my beloved Andy, you will have to decide if you ever wish to do that with me again. I will never push you into anything that you are not ready to do. Love comes from the giving, not the taking. You taught me that, dear heart."

"I've never let a man give me a blow job. Maybe someday, I'll let you do that, if you want to try it. But as in all things, the choice is yours and mine. We do things together, or not at all."

I took a breath and then continued. "I see myself as the woman in this relationship. I'm much more emotional than you are." Andy smiled gently at me, and nodded his head in agreement. "You're the classic stoic man, and I'm the emotional woman. I'm physically weaker than you are, and I think you enjoy the idea of doing things for me, and helping me. I think it is your way to show how much you care for me, just as you did tonight in giving me a bath. In a heterosexual relationship, the woman has the power because women are more complex emotionally. A man doesn't want much from his woman, other than her respect love, trust, and the knowledge that he is her man, as much as she is his woman. When a woman gives that to a man, when she shows him that, he will do nearly anything for her, if it makes her happy."


"Think about it, dear heart. Have I shown you that you're my man?" I asked Andy.

"Yes, I guess you have. But this ass humping, I don't know...." Andy said doubt still in his voice.

"Then we won't' do it again, unless or until you want to, "I told him. "I thought doing something new and different would be exciting for you, and keep our relationship interesting. You were not ready for that, and you did it only because you wanted to please me. That was kind of you. I apologize for pushing you."

"Apology accepted but unnecessary," Andy said after a few moments of silence. "You're right. I did enjoy it. I thought my enjoyment of the experience made me appear weak and less of a man. Deep down I did enjoy the weight of your body on top of me pressing my body down, and making me feel controlled by you. But that's not how I was raised. Men aren't supposed to be weak. They are supposed to take charge in the bedroom. "

"Well, as you are discovering Andy, the standard rules don't apply in gay relationships," I said with a grin.

"Non standard? Yeah that's us," Andy agreed. "Maybe when I've had some time to think about this a bit more, and you've healed up, we can try another round of hump the cop's ass."

"Oh, now there's something to look forward to," I said with a coy grin.

"Down boy. You're not well enough for that, and I'm not ready. At least not just yet," Andy smiled back.

"What are you ready for tonight, dear heart?" I asked coyly.

"This," Andy as he stood up and slipped his white cotton briefs off of his body. He stepped into the tub and carefully pulled the shower curtain around the inside of the tub. "Oh...that's hot" he muttered as he bent over and pulled the plug out of the bathtub. I did see a wonderful profile of that handsome body of his, and his beautiful butt during the all too brief time he bent over. He stood back up, turned and faced me. He bent down grabbed each of my hands with his, and clamped on with a firm grip. One powerful tug later I was standing on my feet in front of Andy. I decided to keep my mouth shut and see what my wonderful RCMP constable had in mind.

I was not disappointed. Andy had the water running and the shower going in less than a minute. He moved next to me and wrapped his many muscular arms about my torso as the hot water cascaded down upon us.

"You like it when your 'man' takes charge?" Andy asked me as we embraced. His hot slippery body was pressed up against me.

"Heaven, round two, here we come!" I said softly as I kissed the nape of his neck.

"I'm a man, not a boy," Andy said as he pushed against me. "Don't ever think of me as a boy." I could feel his penis start to stir.


"Yes, you're a man, Andy. You're my man. No doubt about that," I agreed. I pushed my body back at Andy. Now my cock was starting to get hard. "So what or who am I to you then, Andy?" I asked him, curious to find out how Andy viewed me.

"You're someone I can and do respect. You're the man that I love. I often see a strength and power in you that leaves me breathless. It sometimes feels like you're a lot more than you are, as if you are a man's man, and yet there is gentleness, a caring about you that seems to make you even stronger."

"What word would best describe or define what you mean, Andy?" I asked him as I ran my hands up and over his back, slowly, so slowly.

"Not sir." Andy said with a kiss. I kissed him back but said nothing.

"Not master. I don't think I could ever really see you being a master over me. A master has to be big and imposing and you're not." Andy said with a soft moan as he pushed his body against mine yet again. I licked his nipples and then sucked on the right one for a minute or so. Andy moaned. I slurped. (Not much for conversation but we were making progress, I think.) I lifted my face away from his chest and looked up at him. He looked so handsome, sexy, studly, and hunky it seemed too good to be true.

"Do you know how I feel and what I think about you, dear heart?" I asked moving my hands over his body. The stirring in our penises had tapered off. We were both aroused but not inflamed, which was just as well. I didn't have the strength to make wild passionate love to Andy. All I wanted to do was to hold and caress him while the hot water played over our slippery bodies.

"Do you know how proud I am of you, for who you are and what you do? Do you know how happy I feel knowing that you're my man? You are a man who knows his own mind, who knows what he wants. For all of that, you have the courage to show me that there are times when you need to feel protected by me. You allow me to take care of you, dear heart, and that is a truly wondrous gift." I hugged Andy and kissed his chest a few times. I looked back up at him and his head had dropped down, as if he was looking at the bottom of the bathtub.

"Daddy," Andy whispered so softly that I wasn't sure I heard him.

"What was that dear heart?" I asked.

"Daddy," Andy muttered just a bit stronger.

"Is that what you want to call me, Andy?" I asked softly. Andy already had a father who was alive and well. For him to want to call me 'Daddy' was unusual.

"Yes, sir. Please, let me call you Daddy. Please let me be your Daddy's boy," Andy asked in a near whimper.

I gulped once or twice as the implication of Andy's request hit me smack between the eyes. He was telling me that he wanted to be submissive with me. More specifically, he wanted us to start a Daddy/Son relationship where I was the 'Daddy' and he was the 'Son'. It wasn't a Master/Slave relationship, but something infinitely more loving.


"Go ahead, Andy. Be my boy. Become my good Daddy's boy and let go," I told him as I wrapped my arms about his torso. "Just melt away into my arms and become my good boy, Andy. Become my Daddy's boy."

Andy lifted his head and looked at me, a warm delightful smile breaking out on his face, "Yes, Daddy," he said, as he wrapped his arms about my torso and held me close to him. "I'm your good boy, Daddy."

"Yes. Yes, you are, Andy. You're my good boy. Daddy loves you," I told him. It seemed to be what he needed to hear.

Andy just smiled, nodded his head a couple of times and closed his eyes. He seemed content to hold me under that stream of hot water, until the end of time. I was just as content to do the same. We stayed there until the hot water ran out. Only then did we turn off the water and step out of the bathtub.

Andy wrapped a towel about his waist and grabbed a second towel. "Let me dry you off, Daddy," he said to me.

"Okay, boy," I told him.

Andy smiled at me as he knelt down in front of me and started to towel off my legs. I stood there quietly. There wasn't anything to say. Andy was very good at towelling me dry. When he had finished my legs and lower body he go up off his knees and looked at me as he whipped the towel about my torso. I studied his face and noticed the glazed distant look in his eyes.

"Stop, boy," I barked at him.

"Daddy?" he asked confused.

"You're back in trance aren't you, boy?" I asked him.

"I don't know, Daddy. I feel good and mellow, though," Andy answered looking at me, still confused.

"When I told you to melt into my arm, and be my good boy, what happened to you?" I asked him.

"I felt myself letting go. I remembered what it was like back in Las Vegas, and I found myself feeling that way again, Daddy," Andy answered in a dreamy voice.

"You're back in hypnosis for sure," I said with a chuckle. "You put yourself under when I agreed to be your Daddy. Feels really good, doesn't it boy?"

"Yes, Daddy," Andy agreed looking down at me.

'Wake up now and finish drying me off, boy," I told him. As much as I would have enjoyed leaving Andy in his self induced trance, we had things to talk about.

Andy jerked his body and blinked his eyes as he snapped out of his trance. "What? Where?" he asked as he came back from his dreamy state and into harsh reality. "You put me under again, didn't you? I thought we agreed no hypnosis." Andy looked at me sternly.

"I didn't put you into a trance. You did that yourself, dear heart," I told him. "Think back a bit."


"Gee. I did that? To myself?" Andy asked as he replayed the memories in his mind. "But why would I do that?" He asked me, puzzled.

"A very good question. Once we're both dried off and dressed, we should sit down and talk about it," I told him.

"Yeah, okay," Andy agreed. He smiled at me with a half smile, still unsure of what had just happened to him. He picked up the towel that he'd dropped when he snapped out of his trance and continued to dry me off. After about ten minutes, I was completely dry as was Andy. I headed off to my bedroom to get dressed, leaving Andy to clean up the bathroom. He seemed okay with that.

I slipped on some socks, some underwear, Wrangler t-shirt, a green plaid cowboy shirt and a pair of comfortable green Wrangler jeans. I headed off to the living room. When I arrived I sat down on the sofa and waited for Andy. I didn't have long to wait. He arrived a few seconds after I had made myself comfortable. He did not sit down next to me, as I had expected. Rather, he sat down in the swivel rocker next to the sofa. Andy had changed back into his red RCMP t-shirt and dark blue jeans.

"So what's the story with you wanting to call me 'Daddy' and be my 'Daddy's boy'?" I asked him bluntly. "Think carefully before you answer, Andy."

Andy looked at me as he thought quietly for a minute or so. "My dad and I don't agree on a lot of things. He thinks I could be doing better in my RCMP career, and I could move up the ladder if I really put my mind to it. I happy where I am now, doing what I do," Andy answered..

"I don't know you father very well," I said.. (Okay, so that was a very big somewhat less than white lie. I certainly wasn't about to tell Andy what I did know about his father.) "I don't know your relationship with your father. Do you think your relationship with your father has some bearing on our relationship?" I knew I was lighting the fuse on a powder keg, but we had to get this out in the open.

"Yeah. Dad thinks my coming out was a bad idea. He says my gay lifestyle will only hinder my RCMP career and he wants better for me," Andy answered quietly. I could see the hurt in his eyes as he said this to me. It was unkind, to say the least, of his father to have such an opinion. What I was about to say to Andy was going to be even more unkind.

"Well, there's the door. Don't let it hit you in the ass, on the way out," I told him, calmly. The coldness in my voice was unmistakeable.

"What? You want me to leave?" Andy asked, puzzled and looking hurt.

"What I want is immaterial. What you have to do is to make a choice. Which is more important to you, your RCMP career or your relationship with me? You can't have both, apparently."

"What do you mean by that?" Andy asked catching on that there was something I wasn't telling him.

"I know why I was beat up. I remember the message those thugs gave me, before I passed out. Someone wants me to leave you alone. Someone wants to break us up. If you decide you want to continue our relationship, we could both be at risk," I said to him.

"You mean my dad.." Andy started to say but I cut him off.


"I don't mean anything of the kind. I have no idea who those thugs were, or who might have sent them. I find it hard to believe that your father would even consider something along those lines. I'm even more surprised that you would jump to such a conclusion. There is no proof, not even a hint of any proof, that could lead to such conjecture. For all we know this could have been another machination from the Council of Coins. The question is still, are you prepared to accept the risk of keeping this relationship going?" I asked him. From the expression on his face, I was sure I had successfully diverted Andy's suspicions from his father to the Council of Coins. (Okay, so I told something a lot bigger and darker than a 'little white lie'. Do you blame me, dear reader? Wouldn't you have done the same thing if you were in such a situation? Can you think of one good reason for telling Andy the truth? Can you tell me what possible benefit there would be for Andy to find out that his father was responsible for putting Andy's partner in the hospital? I didn't have an answer to those questions. Do you, dear reader? In any case, I had made my choice not to tell Andy what I knew. I had no hard evidence to back up my acquired knowledge. I had no way to prove to Andy, that what I knew to be the truth was factual. It boiled down to my word against Andy's father's word. I did not want to put Andy in the situation where he might have to choose which of us to believe. This was one of those situations, where it was best to let sleeping dogs lie.)
"I don't care who is behind it. I do care about you. I won't give you up because some anonymous person doesn't want you to see me anymore. If my family doesn't approve, then they will have to deal with it. I'm just as entitled as anyone else to happiness when I've found it," Andy said with a determined set to his mouth.

"That's the man I fell in love with, and the man I love," I said with a smile. "I won't roll over for any cowardly thugs who have to hide behind masks when they know they are breaking the law. I am profoundly happy that you decided to stay. I know it won't be easy, but Andy, as a gay couple we knew that this might happen. I'm with you all the way," I smiled at Andy and he smiled back. The tension in his face had faded.

"Now that we've dealt with that issue, how about answering my original question?" I prompted him.

"Yeah, about that, well, it's kind of strange," Andy answered hesitantly. "I think that because my relationship with my dad isn't as good as it could be, I've been looking for a surrogate. I've been looking for approval and acceptance from other men in my life, my sergeant and my watch commander, amongst others. I've been pushing myself to be the best cop I can be, so that I'd get approval from them. But now there's you...." Andy let his thoughts trail off as if he wasn't sure it was a good idea to continue.

"Continue, please, dear heart. How do I fit into all of this?" I asked him. An idea was forming in my mind, but I wanted to hear it from Andy. It had to be his thoughts and ideas, not my suggestions.

"You accepted me first as a big strong RCMP constable that you could hypnotize and control. Part of me enjoyed that. As time went on, you showed me how much you trust and love me. Each time you trance me, it became easier for me to go down for you. I enjoyed it more and more. In the past few months I've seen you do such wonderful caring things that I thought my heart would burst at how much I found myself loving you and caring about you. You seemed to grow stronger and more powerful in my eyes, the more I saw you reach out and care about your friends. When you helped Jack and Steve with their relationship problem, that's when I knew I wanted to be yours as much as I could. The time in Las Vegas when you hypnotized those three policemen and helped them, my respect and love for you grew greatly that day. Damn...this isn't coming out the way I wanted it to." Andy looked away as he tried to get his thoughts and emotions under control again.

"You're doing fine, dear heart," I encouraged him. "Take it slow. Go at your own pace." Andy was doing his best to try to put into words something that was difficult for him.


"I guess, now, I know, that what I am trying to say is that I want you to take care of me the same way as you have all these other guys," Andy said.

'You mean I haven't been doing that? I haven't been showing you how I feel about you?" I asked perplexed.

"You have, but I want more. I want you to be proud of me, of who I am and what I do. I want to make you proud of me." Andy answered, looking directly into my eyes. He gulped once as he kept eye contact with me. Clearly he was nervous, maybe even scared after having been so blunt with me.

"Andy, I already am. You make me proud every time you head off to work. A cop's job is filled with danger and thanklessness. You face that every day with a smile on your face, courage in your soul and compassion in your heart. How could I not be proud of you?" I looked at Andy, a half smile on my lips.

"I understand that, but it's not enough," Andy blurted out.

"Your father has never told you that he is proud of you, nor has your mother." I said. "They don't agree with what you are doing with your life, and have been holding back their praise. They only give you their approval when you do what they want."

"How did you know?" Andy asked me, with a surprised look etched on his face.

"It's more common than you might think. Why they do that isn't important," I told him. "If I can be your Daddy and give you the fatherly praise and love that you are so hungry for, then it would be my honour to do so."

"You mean it?" Andy asked, daring to hope.

"Just between you and me yes. Alone like this, yes you can be a Daddy's boy", I told him. "It will change our relationship a bit as we both get used to this. But for right now, come sit by me Boy. Put your head on my lap and let me stroke your cheek."

'Yes, Daddy," Andy said as he stood up and walked over to stand next to me. He sat down on the sofa and positioned that big muscular frame of his so that he was curled up on the sofa with his head in my lap, looking for all the world like a little boy next to his daddy.

"You're a good boy. You're my good boy. I'm very proud of you, Andy. You're a good Daddy's boy." I said to him in soft soothing tones as I stroked the right side of his face with my left hand. Andy was lying on his left side curled up next to me, looking up at me. I was in heaven, yet again. Picture it, dear reader. A big strong powerful RCMP constable who could probably bench press a horse, is curled up on the sofa next to me, resting his head on my lap, like a good little boy. It doesn't get much better than this.

"Thank you, Daddy," Andy said with a soft sigh. A smile blossomed on his face as he lay there with his eyes closed.

I stroked Andy's face and muttered the occasional 'good boy' at him for the next half hour or so. I let my eyes caress his magnificent frame. I let my left hand move down Andy's torso and caressed his right buttocks. The resulting moan from Andy indicated a positive reaction to my efforts. I let both of my hands move about Andy's body, stroking it whenever and where ever the mood took me. Andy let out a few more moans, as he savoured my touch. I reached over and grabbed Andy's big fleshy firm right buttock and gave it good long hard squeeze.


"Oh yes, Daddy! I want to please you Daddy!" Andy cried out, uncurling his legs and stretching them out along the sofa.

"And you do, dear heart, just by being you. You make me proud, dear heart," I told him.

"Oh thank you, Daddy," Andy said in a near normal tone of voice.

"I'm getting hungry, Andy, how about you?" I asked him, as he lay there

Andy lifted his head and upper chest off of my lap, pushing himself up and away from me while spinning about on that sexy butt of his and bringing his legs down off of the sofa. In a second or two he was sitting next to me looking at me, a small shy smile on his lips. "Me too. What do you feel like?"

I grinned at Andy but didn't say anything. Andy blushed.

"You're not recovered enough for that. What do you want to eat?" Andy said when the blush had faded from his face.

"Son's choice," I said.

"Well then, Daddy, I'm going to make sloppy joes. It's simple fast and easy to reheat. I'll use the microwave to defrost the hamburger. It will take about 30 to 45 minutes to cook. Can you wait that long?" Andy asked me.

"Sure, if you let me help," I said standing up.

"I suppose you do have to start getting your strength back by doing things. Okay then, but pace yourself," Andy said with a stern look.

We headed out the kitchen. An hour and a half later we had finished dinner, and put the dishes to soak. We had taken our time eating. We talked for a while, mostly about how soon I would be heading back to work. The one topic we both seemed to be carefully avoiding was a discussion of who had arranged for my beating. I knew. Andy didn't. I intended to keep it that way.

"Come over here, Paul," Andy said as he stood by the wall in the living room.

After that good heavy supper, I didn't much feel like moving anywhere, but the tone of Andy's voice told me the effort would be worth it. I heaved myself up out of the dining room chair and wandered my way over to where Andy stood next to one of the living room walls.

"What's up, love?" I asked him.

"I need your help," Andy said. There was a glint in Andy's eye that told me he was up to something.

"Okay. What do you need?" I asked, knowing that I was walking into something, and not at all concerned. In the back of my mind was the thought that I had finally found a man that I could trust. I knew that I was safe with Andy. If he had a surprise in mind for me, it was something that I would enjoy. Andy would never put me in danger of any kind. I don't know if I can convey to you, dear reader, the profound peace such knowledge can bring. I only hope that someday, you too, can find such peace, and a man with whom you can share such peace.

"Face the wall, and put your hands up over your head!" Andy barked at me as he grabbed me roughly, spun me to face the wall and pushed me forward. I instinctively raised my hand and arms up in a protective gesture. The force of Andy's shove caused my hands to slide up the wall and off to either side.


"That's right, assume the position, perp, while I check you for concealed weapons," Andy barked at me. "You'd better have something concealed in those jeans of yours, boy," Andy said with a leer in his voice.

"Yes, sir!" I gasped in surprise as I started to realize what Andy had in mind, and it wasn't doing the dishes. Andy put his hands on my right ankle and started to move his hands up and down my right leg from my ankle to my knee and then back down again. My cock began to stiffen in anticipation of the delights that I knew were headed my way. I closed my eyes so that I could devote my full attention to Andy's wandering hands.

Up and down Andy's hands moved, exploring only that small portion of my right leg. After about a minute (which seemed more like ten minutes), Andy's hands moved up past my knee and all the way up my right leg to my right buttock. I shivered in delight when I felt Andy's big strong hands on my right buttock, moving around and around, reaching in between my legs and stroking the inside of my right thigh. (In case you were not aware of it, dear reader, that is one of the most sensitive erogenous zones on a man's body.)

"Do you like this, perp?" Andy snarled. I could hear the warm undertones in his voice, though, so I wasn't the least bit concerned. I trusted Andy. He was doing a bit of roll playing, and I was more than happy to play along.

"Yes, sir," I said submissively. "You took me by surprise. I would never have tagged you as an undercover cop."

"How about this?" Andy asked., as he planted one hand on each of my buttocks and gave them each a big long hard squeeze.

"Uh....." I grunted, caught by surprise. The pleasure rolling into my mind overwhelmed me, momentarily. I couldn't have put together two words, much less answered a question.

Andy let go of my buttock about ten seconds later. His hands then started to explore my entire backside. Both buttocks and both legs. He ran his hands up and down my legs from the right ankle up to my crotch, and then over and down my left leg, to my left ankle. Then he reversed direction and traced the course back to my right ankle. Andy repeated his search pattern many times, so many that I quickly lost count. Frankly I didn't care much at that point. I was too happy to have his hands on my body and most especially my butt, to complain about anything.

The next thing I remembered was Andy whispering in my ear. He must have been standing behind me at the time. He asked me something along the lines of was I hard. When I grunted an affirmative, I felt his hands reach up in between my legs and start to grope the front of my jeans. It didn't take him long to confirm that I was indeed, carrying a concealed weapon in the front of my jeans. When he ran his fingers down the length of my cock, I thought I was going to cum, then and there, but I didn't. I just wiggled in sensual pleasure and let him take me higher.

"I was right, perp. You are carrying a concealed weapon. I will have to do something about that, won't I?" Andy taunted me.

"Yes, sir," I agreed. At that point, I would probably have agreed to darn near anything. I was so turned on that I couldn't think, much less think straight. (It seems that what they say is true. A man has enough blood in his body for his brain or his cock, but not both at the same time.)

"Turn around, perp, and lean up against the wall," Andy ordered.


"Yes, sir," I muttered. I had just enough blood in my brain to understand his order and carry it out. I slowly turned around and let my hand fall to my sides, as I leaned up against the living room wall.

"Keep your arms up and your hands where I can see them, perp!" Andy barked at me.

"Yes, sir. Sorry, sir," I answered as I raised arms up and away from my sides.

"And look at me when I'm talking to you, perp!" Andy yelled at me.

My eyes popped open at the harsh tone of Andy's words. I blinked a couple of times to get him into focus. He was standing only a half a metre away from me, with a look of controlled lust on his face. I had never seen him look at me like that before. It wasn't at all frightening, though. Andy clearly wanted me. A quick glance down at the front of his jeans confirmed that fact. He was rock hard and his right hand was absently rubbing his engorged cock. The dark blue jeans made it difficult to determine just how fully erect he was, but the way his hand moved about was a pretty good indication.

"You want me, sir, don't you?" I asked.

"That's crazy, perp!" Andy objected strenuously.

"Your rock hard cock says otherwise, sir," I pointed out. "I think you want to see my splendid cock, my hypno cock." I taunted him.

"Hypno cock? That crap might work with other guys, but I'm a fully trained RCMP constable, That shit won't work on me!" Andy declared stubbornly.

(Me thinks he doth protest too much, don't you, dear reader?)

"Only one way to know for sure, Constable," I said as I moved my hands down towards the fly of my jeans. "Once you've seen my hypno cock, Constable, you'll understand, and you'll know what to do. " I reached down, unzipped my fly and had my fully erect member out of my jeans a few moments later. It was a relief to free my throbbing cock from its confinement. I groaned with pleasure.

"What...what are you doing, perp? I didn't tell you to move!" Andy barked at me. He was attempting to retain control of the situation, but he'd already lost it. I noticed that his right hand was rubbing his cock more vigorously as he spoke. Andy was really turned on with this role playing, and he was thoroughly enjoying the direction the scenario was heading.

Carefully I waved my fully erect and throbbing cock left and right as I spoke. "Military men, and cops make the best subjects, Constable. They are experienced at following orders, at submitting to authority, and being commanded by others. If you could look away, Constable, you would have by now. You want this hard cock. You want to feel it. You want to stroke it. You want your cock to be just as hard and happy as this cock appears to be. If not, you would have walked away by now. In fact, the more you try to turn and walk away, the harder your cock becomes."

"Put...put that thing away....now. I didn't tell you to take it out," Andy said but his voice lacked the authority it had a few moments ago. Andy gulped a few times. The look on his face was priceless. I could see the joy starting to blossom on it, as his right hand continued to fondle and stroke his fully erect penis that was still confined in his jeans. "Hypno cock?" he asked. He seemed confused by the concept.


"Yes, Constable, a hypno cock," I said as I gently moved my cock from left to right. "See how it moves? Isn't it delightful to look at, Constable? And that's all you want to do right now, is to look at my hypno cock, and continue to stroke your cock. Isn't that right, Constable?"

"Be....beautiful hypno cock....mmmmm......stoke it.....feels so good....to look and stroke," Andy said with several sighs between his words. He was surrendering wonderfully to the scenario. It made me feel harder as I saw that dreamy expression overtake his face. I didn't care if he was role playing right now or not. If he was really going into hypnosis, fine, but if not, that was fine too. His hand was moving up and down along the shaft of his cock, in smooth steady strokes. He took one step towards me and stood there swaying slightly. His gaze was locked on my slowly moving cock.

"Addressing you as Constable is respectful, and I do respect the RCMP, Constable, but it seems so stiff and hard and formal, don't you think?" I taunted Andy. I looked down at the front of his dark blue jeans. His cock looked to be fully erect, and pushing against his jeans in a most determined manner. I loved how it made his jeans look even tighter and more confining.

"Stiff and formal, yes sir," Andy replied absently.

He had not realized yet, that he'd just changed how he was addressing me. I was no longer a perp, I was 'sir'. "What's your first name, Constable?" I asked. Yeah, as if I didn't know, but I felt it necessary to play along with the scenario that Andy had started.

"Andy, sir," he answered, his eyes still tracking the left and right movements of my cock.

"Well, Andy, didn't it feel good to tell me your first name?" I asked him. I was fairly certain I knew what the answer was going to be.

"Yes sir, it did," Andy agreed.

"The hypno cock says to kneel in front of me, Andy. Kneel in front of me, and then you may touch it, carefully," I instructed him.

"Yes sir," Andy said as he walked a few paces towards me until he was standing directly in front of me, less than a foot away. (If I told you exactly how far away from me he was, dear reader, then you'd have a good idea of how big my fully erect cock can become. I must keep a few secrets, otherwise all mystery about me is gone.) "Kneel," Andy said softly as his knees began to buckle. He lowered himself down to his knees in a smooth graceful motion. His eyes seemed to glaze over has they locked on my fully erect penis. "So big and beautiful," Andy said dreamily. He liked what he saw.

I liked what I saw. Andy was kneeling in front of me, his right hand was reaching out towards my fully erect throbbing cock. Upon his face was an expression of desire and yearning. I realized that Andy was upon the brink of taking the next step in our gay relationship. Until now, he and I had never fondled and played with each other in a sexual manner. I felt my face grow hot and the blood surged through me. Desire filled me. I wanted to cry out 'Grab it, Andy! Go for it, Andy!', but I kept my mouth shut. Andy had to take this step on his own.

My body shuddered with pleasure as Andy stroked the tip of my throbbing cock, with the tip of his right index finger. "So hard. So beautiful, sir," Andy said in that soft sexy honey baritone voice of his.


"Ohhh...."I moaned softly as another shudder ran through my body. Andy stroked the head of my cock a few more times, moving slowly all around it. It was virgin territory, in more ways than one, and he was taking his time exploring. All I could do was stand there and take it like a man, as the shudders of pleasure continued to course through me, and moans of pleasure escaped my lips. It was a good thing I was leaning up against the living room wall. I needed the support.

Andy looked up at me after a few seconds. He smiled at me and nodded at me, in silent acknowledgement of the pleasure he was forcing upon me. (Okay, to be honest, Andy was not forcing this pleasure upon me. He was giving me this pleasure, and I was in no way fighting him.) Andy continue to stroke my hard cock as he inched his way closer to me on his knees. If I hadn't been so enthralled by his clever fingers, I would have found his approaching me on his knees to be a big turn on.
"May I kiss your cock, sir?" Andy asked in a soft hesitant voice.

"Yes you may," I struggled to say.

Andy gulped once and bent forward, his pursed lips edging closer and closer to my eager cock. He placed a gentle soft yet firm kiss on the head of my cock. It was exquisite. A bolt of pure sweet pleasure crashed into my brain. It was all I could do to stand on my feet and let my body shudder with pleasure. I had never dreamed that a pair of soft lips touching my cock would feel like this. I wanted more. "God, I wish you'd give me a blow job," I blurted out, overcome by the feelings that continued to flood into my brain.

"Yes, Texas," Andy said quietly. Before the words could fully register in my mind, Andy had already engulfed my cock into his willing mouth. I experienced pleasure beyond words. Andy's tongue was playing with my cock in ways I had never dreamed were possible. Of course, I didn't have a lot of experience with oral sex, so all of this was very new and very surprising to me. I really didn't care about those details at the time, though. All I could do for the next few minutes was to moan with delight and try not to move around too much.

"Don't stop, Andy. Please don't stop," I begged. I didn't care anymore about role playing or who was in charge of whom, or if anyone was hypnotised or not. All I cared about was the great blow job Andy was giving me. It might have been my first blow job ever, and I was getting blown out of my mind.

Andy's only response was to nod his head up and now a few times, keeping my cock firmly in his mouth, while his tongue continued to dance all over every inch of my cock that was in that warm soft slippery when wet cavern that was Andy's mouth. In the back of my mind, popped in the crazy thought 'I wonder if he learned to do this at the RCMP training academy, as a part of public relations?' The continuous waves of pleasure pouring into my mind, soon washed that thought away.

Andy continued to pour his earnest attentions on to and all over my cock. I had long since shut my eyes, all the better to focus my attention on what Andy's marvellous mouth was doing to my cock. The occasional grunt from Andy suggested he was have as good a time as I was, even if he was doing most of the work. This continued on minute after delightful minute. I didn't want it to stop. Who would have wanted that? I could feel myself building towards a release. Dimly, in the back of my mind, I knew I had to tell Andy that I was going to cum soon. I didn't know if Andy wanted me to do that. My breathing was becoming ragged, shallow and quick. I was building to a climax, and I knew there was no way to stop it.


"I'm going to cum soon, boy," I said in between breaths. "Do you want me to shoot in your mouth, boy? Do you want to drink deep of my man juice?" Andy nodded his head several times. It might have been three or it might have been five. Frankly, I was somewhat too preoccupied to bother to count. The important fact was that he agreed to let me cum in his mouth. I was thankful he'd agreed as I wasn't sure at that point that I could have pulled myself out. Of course, the way I phrased the question wasn't exactly objective. I had used the words boy and man juice to play on Andy's desire to be my Daddy's boy, and make the idea more palatable to him. So it was a tiny little manipulation on my part. So sue me. I was deep in powerful erotic emotions, and my judgement was a bit off. There might be consequences later. I would deal with them then. Right now, there were more important things to deal with, such as moaning out loud and starting to thrust my cock deeper into Andy's mouth.

I cracked my eyes open. I looked down at Andy kneeling before me, he head bowed down slightly at my waist. I reached out with my hands and placed them firmly on the back of Andy's head. I pulled his head towards me while simultaneously thrusting forward with my hips. "Take it, boy. Take all of me into your willing mouth," I said to him. Andy bobbed his head in silent acknowledgement of my order. Silent except for a few grunts and moans that found their way out past my throbbing cock.

"Good boy. You're my good boy, Andy," I encourage him.

The next thing I knew, Andy had reached out and wrapped those big beefy, muscular arms of his about my legs, just behind my knees. He clamped them firmly about me, and pulled me closer to him. We were now firmly embraced. It would have taken a rescue squad from the fire department, armed with the "Jaws of Life" to get us apart now, and even then they would have had to tranquillize us first. In a few more moments I was rocking back and forth as I drove my cock deeper and deeper into Andy's willing mouth. Andy's tongue never let up for second. It continued its coaxing of my cock, leading me on to pleasures unknown.

The next few minutes were nothing but thrusting, grabbing, moaning, grunting and sweet waves of pleasure never ending. If this wasn't paradise, it was a damn close second. I felt myself building towards climatic release, and I did not fight the feeling. I didn't push it forward. I let it come at its own pace. Some things are better left not rushed.

Then it happened. I felt myself shoot into Andy's mouth. I screwed my eyes tight as orgasmic pleasure eclipsed everything else except the feeling of my cock finding its way deep in Andy's mouth and down his throat. I think I heard Andy gulp and swallow, but to be honest, I can't be sure. (Like I would be taking notes for comparison later? Get real!) I do know that I had never felt such a sweet release in my entire life before. Whatever Andy had done to my cock and made this experience beyond anything I had ever imagined in my wildest dreams.

The shooting was finished much too soon. My cock must have gotten a very good work out, though. It was deflating slowly but surely, as I started to withdraw it. Andy's embrace had not slackened for a second. If anything he was clinging to me even more tightly as my cock started to return to normal. Not even Andy's most earnest efforts could change that, though I have to give the man credit. His efforts were very earnest.


I opened my eyes and looked down at Andy as I pushed his head away from me gently but firmly. My tired penis emerged from Andy's mouth with Andy's tongue following close behind. Andy unwrapped his arms from about my legs. He sat back on his heels and looked up at me. The tender loving look on his face was like nothing I had ever seen from him before. I knew he loved me and cared for me, but this was something different. I looked at his face and studied it for a few seconds as I tried to figure out how it was different. Then I realized what it was. Andy was happy, blissfully happy. He looked extremely content to kneel there in front of me. He had the same look on his face as Martin, my devoted slave boy. I felt the icy touch of panic on my heart, as I wondered if somehow during our passionate climax my powers had reached out and done the same thing to Andy as I'd done to Martin. If that had happened, however unintentional, I would never be able to forgive myself. I said nothing, too afraid to speak.

Andy looked at me and slowly his expression change to one of concern as he read the fear on my face. "What's wrong, Texas? Did I hurt you?" He asked softly.

"No, you didn't hurt me. Are you okay?" I asked, getting my fear under control.

"Well, my mouth is a bit sore, and my legs are starting to fall asleep, but otherwise I'm fine," Andy said as he got up off of his knees. Andy shook his legs and walked about the room a few steps as he tried to get the blood flow in his legs back to normal. "What are you worried about, Texas?" He asked.

"For a minute there you had the same expression on your face like one of those guys I turned into my devoted slave boys. I was worried that somehow my powers had done that to you, too," I admitted to him. Andy knew all about what I had done to those men, and how it had upset me. He knew very well how much that episode had upset me.

"I'm still me. Still as stubborn as ever," Andy said with a smile. "I love you just as much as I ever have, even more perhaps. If those slave boys of yours always feel, like how I felt the past little while, I envy them."

"I am glad that you are still you, dear heart. I don't want you to be a mindless obedient slave boy. I want you, as you are," I said.

"You got me," And said as he walked back towards me. "This was a first for me, you know."

"Yes, I know. You told me long ago that you were a virgin. I am too, if you recall. Now though, neither of us are. "

"No, I didn't mean that," Andy said with a grin.

"What then?" I asked, puzzled.

"Tonight, I milked a cowboy," Andy said coyly, with just a hint of shyness.

"Indeed you did," I heartily agreed, grinning at him. "Moo."

Andy chuckled as he wrapped those big beefy arms of his about me. I never feel safer, than when I am in Andy's arms. He gave me a big squeeze and hung on for about a minute or so. When he let me go he was looking at me with that "I love you" look of his that always made me feel week in the knees. God, did I love that man! It wasn't necessary for either of us to say thank you. We had just consummated our relationship. It was only oral sex, but it was a start. I couldn't help but wonder though, if we were both ready for this, or if we simply let our emotions carry us away. Well, in my case, I knew that is exactly what had happened.

"No guilt feelings, Texas. I wanted this. I wanted you. For the first time, I wanted to take you into me," Andy said.


"Since when did you learn how to read minds?" I asked surprised. Andy had correctly guessed at the thoughts that were running through my head.

"I'm starting to get to know you, Texas," Andy said looking at me with such tenderness that I gulped. He was opening up even more to me tonight. It seemed the assault on me was having an unexpected benefit; we were drawing closer to each other. The silver lining in the cloud, I suppose. Andy's dad would not be pleased when he learned about this little development in our relationship. 'Well, screw him!' I thought to myself, and then shoved all thoughts of Andy's dad out of my mind.

"Did you think this was going to happen tonight, dear heart? You weren't really hypnotized, were you?" I asked as I looked into Andy's kind face.

"I didn't plan it, if that's what you're asking, "Andy answered. "You couldn't tell if I was hypnotized?" Andy asked me, looking pleased at the confusion on my face.

"I wasn't sure if you were just role playing, or if you actually went under, dear heart. Not that it really matters one way or the other. After all you can't be forced to do anything in hypnosis that you don't really want to do," I answered.

"No I wasn't under. I was just role playing. I enjoyed the way you turned the tables on me with that hypno cock of yours," Andy said with a chuckle.

"I liked it too. That was awesome. Can we do that again?"I asked hopefully. A sudden big yawn escaped from between my jaws, despite my best efforts to suppress it.

"Some other night. You're not up to it tonight. You just got out of the hospital. You need your rest," Andy said gently.

"Not even if Daddy says he wants you to do this, Boy?" I said in a stern voice.

"Not even for you, Daddy," Andy said firmly. "Your Boy loves you. You're not up to this, Daddy. You need to go to bed. Now." With that Andy bent forward and grabbed me in a fireman's carry. Before I knew it, Andy had me draped over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and was carrying me off to my bedroom. I opened my mouth to protest, but another big yawn overtook me. I surrendered to Andy. (Believe me, dear reader, there can be nothing sweeter in the world than surrendering to Andy.) I kept my mouth shut during the trip and looked down at Andy's beautiful bubble butt to pass the time.

"There you go," Andy said as he bent forward and dropped me carefully into my bed. "Now change into your bedclothes and I'll tuck you in."

"How can do you do that, if you're in the bed with me?" I asked him as I started unbuckling my belt.

"I was going to sleep in the spare room, so you could sleep in. I have to be up at 5 A.M. tomorrow," Andy said.

"You would deprive me of the chance to say good morning and see you off to work? That doesn't sound very loving," I said with a mock frown.

"Have it your way, you sexy thing, you," Andy grinned as he undid his belt buckle. "Just don't keep me up too late. I need my rest too."


"No worry of that," I said as I reached over and reset the alarm clock for 5 A.M. "I just want to fall asleep in your arms tonight, and dream about the fantastic blow job you gave me." I looked over at Andy at smiled at him.

"Not bad for a first time, eh?" Andy commented as he slipped his jeans off his hips and let the jeans fall to the floor in a heap. Andy reached up and pulled his red RCMP T-shirt off his manly torso. My eyes drank in the site of my dear heart standing in front of me like that, and I again realized how very lucky I was.

'Incredible would be a better word," I commented as I continued to look at Andy. "I'm so proud of you, boy. You opened yourself up to me. We are one step closer to each other."

"Thank you, Daddy," Andy said and then blushed.

I finished undressing until all that remained were my briefs. Andy was similarly attired. With a smile at each other we slipped under the bedcovers and snuggled up next to each other. I turned my head to the left and looked at Andy, whose head was turned to his right so he could look at me.

"Good night, Texas. Sweet dreams," Andy said and then kissed me tenderly on the lips.

"Good night, dear heart. Sweet dreams," I replied. I closed my eyes as a sudden wave of tiredness washed over me. Andy was right. I needed my rest. It had been a big day, in many ways.

Just as I felt myself slipping away into sleep, I felt Andy's hand clasp mine and give it a firm yet gentle squeeze. 'What a wonderful way to say I love you', I thought to myself. I cuddled up next to Andy, with me on the left side of the bed and him on the right.

The screams came about two and a half hours later.

At least that is what Andy told me. He was woken up by my screams. My recollection was somewhat different. I remember jerking upright in bed, sweat pouring off my shaking body, terror filling my mind, as I screamed out Andy's name at the top of my lungs. My chest was heaving as I tried to catch my breath. All I could think about, for the first few moments was the bone chilling terror that flooded my mind. A light came on the room, chasing away the darkness, but not the terror. Andy must have turned it on, because both of my arms were wrapped tightly about my body.

I turned to the left and plopped my feet on the bedroom carpet. Dimly I was aware of Andy touching my right shoulder with his left hand. I jerked away from him as if his touch was painful. It was an instinctive reaction. I was too confused to think straight. All I knew was that I was scared out of my mind, and the terror wasn't leaving. I stared at a spot on the wall as I tried to get myself under control. I fell back on my tried and true method of controlling my breathing. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. While I did this I felt Andy climb out of the bed from the other side. It was impossible not to be aware of the 230 odd pounds of Andy's body leaving the bed. Moments later he was kneeling down in front of me, looking up at me. He didn't say a word.

I was still looking at the spot on the wall, trying to master the terror that refused to leave my mind. Memories of my assault in the alley came flooding back, old memories and new ones. I shuddered and shivered some more, as I remembered more of what had happened to me that night. My breath became ragged and my body began shaking even more violently.

Andy jumped up and ran from the room. I was barely aware that he had left. What I was remembering was overwhelming me. I felt as if I was going to drown in the waves of gut wrenching fear that continued to poor into my mind. I blinked a few times and felt something heavy being draped about my shoulders. I pushed at it.

"Don't be silly. You're freezing," Andy said in a soothing voice. He forced the blanket about my shoulders and legs, tucking it securely about me. Andy sat down next to me on the bed. Carefully he placed his arms about me, pulled me close so I was pressed up firmly against his body and started to rock me back and forth, very slowly. His gripe was firm, secure and comforting. Slowly I felt my body relax. The warmth seemed to flow back into me, as the terror drained from my mind. But the memories remained. I turned and looked at Andy.

He reached up and brushed away the tears from my cheeks. Until then I had not been aware that I had been crying. I looked at him. I felt lost. If it had not been for his rocky presence, I would have run screaming from the room, lost in the terror of whatever it was that had overtaken me.

"Night terrors," Andy said in answer to my unasked question, as he continued to rock me. "The doctor told me that this might happen, Paul. You're remembering details about the beating you took. Your subconscious mind created nightmares from those memories, and that's what woke you up."

I nodded my head slightly. I was still trying to sort out the nightmares from the memories.

"What do you remember?" Andy asked softly.

I looked him in the eyes. "You don't want to know." I replied in a meek voice. What I remembered, I most definitely did not want to tell Andy.

"You need to tell someone. You should get it out of your system. Why not me?" Andy asked.

I said nothing. If I told him, I'd hurt him. And I didn't want to hurt him. I could feel something deep within me wanting to come to the surface. It wasn't that dark monster I keep chained up in the deep pit of my mind, but it was something that was most definitely not nice.

"I'm ready to hear anything you might have to tell me," Andy said trying to encourage me to talk.
"There's something about your beating, which you have to face. No one can do this for you. Just go back there now, one step at a time and tell me what you remember. I'm here for you Paul. I'll always be here for you." Andy looked at me, as he tried to encourage me to talk.

I mutely shook my head' no'. I couldn't tell him this. I wasn't sure exactly what it was myself, but I knew that it was very bad, and not something that he should hear.

"Paul, I made you that promise, and on my honour as an RCMP constable I intend to keep it," Andy said in that commanding tone of voice he used when he was on duty and dealing with something serious.

That did it. I knew that when Andy invoked his honour as an RCMP constable, he was making me a promise that only death could break. Andy's integrity was beyond question. He would never willingly leave me, now, no matter what I said. I took a deep shuddering breath and began to speak slowly.

"I remember lying on the floor of the alleyway. I remember the pain coursing through my body. I remember that gruff voice dripping with hatred as it spoke those words to me, telling me to keep away from you," I said in a slow hesitant voice. It seemed that each word had to be dragged, kicking and screaming from my throat and mouth. Just speaking the words was painful.

"Go on...." Andy said when I stopped speaking for about a minute.

"I remember lying there hurting, feeling helpless, exposed and powerless. My entire world was nothing but pain," I said slowly as I started talking again. "And I felt anger. I felt anger at the men who did that to me, and anger at you. I remember calling out your name, Andy. I remember calling for you, begging for your help. And you weren't there. You didn't come to help me. I remember being angry at you, and then the anger turned to hate. I hated you Andy for leaving me there to suffer in pain. I felt betrayed by you. I hated you so much. Even now, I think some small part of me hates you. It doesn't make any sense, but there it is." A sob cut off my words. I broke down and cried as the deeply buried emotions flowed out of me like lava from an erupting volcano. I cried out as another round of shuddering shook my body. I dropped my head in shame. Andy now knew what I had been hiding about the beating. Until this moment, I had not clearly remembered uttering those bitter words, but I knew deep in my soul that it was true. I had said them, and I had meant them. Andy was blameless, but still I blamed him for not being there. I blamed him for not protecting me. I knew how much those words would hurt him, but my need to speak them, to get them out was stronger than my compassion for Andy. I had failed him a second time. Me and my big mouth were about to cost me the love of my life, and there was nothing I could do about it.
I expected to feel Andy's arms drop away from me, as he heard my secret shame, my betrayal of my love for him. What happened next was a miracle. There is no other word for it. Andy turned my body towards him, and pulled me close. He reached out and with that tender touch I so much admired, he lifted my head up until I was looking at him. His face was calm, with worry and concern etched on it slightly. He smiled that tender sexy 'it's okay' smile of his at me. Oh, how I wanted it to be okay, but I knew it wasn't. I dropped my head again. He reached out again and lifted my head up a second time so that I was looking him in the eyes.

"Do you feel better now that you've told me?" He asked in that warm sexy honey tenor voice of his.

"Y.....yes," I answered meekly. Actually I felt rotten, but somewhere inside a small part of me did feel better. It was strange. I didn't understand what I was feeling or why I was feeling it.

"Good," He said and then he kissed me gently on the lips, with a smile on his face. He held the kiss for a second or two before he broke it off and sat there smiling at me.

I was dumbfounded. "How can you say that after what I just told you?" I asked "Why aren't you angry with me?"

"What you felt was normal and to be expected, Paul. Logic doesn't come into it when someone is in agony. They look for a scapegoat, someone to blame, and then they lash out. I know that deep down in your heart where it counts, you don't hate me. I don't think that you ever could truly hate me. The logical part of your mind knows that I was not to blame for your being hurt. Yes, I want to blame myself for not being there, but I'll get over that in time. You will get over your feeling of hate for me, in time too. Keeping it bottled up, and trying to protect me from knowing how you felt at that time, is probably what caused your nightmare." Andy's words were like a soothing balm to my ears. It was just what I need to hear. It helped me to face my shame, accept it and deal with it.

"How do you know so much about it?" I asked him, wondering where his words of wisdom had come from.

"Let's just say that in my line of work, some of the people I work with have gone though something similar," Andy replied.

"You. You went through something like this too, didn't you?" I snapped at him, as comprehension dawned on me.

"Yes, and that's all you need to know about it," Andy said firmly. It was clear from the no nonsense tone of his voice that that particular topic was closed for further discussion.

I looked at him, as if seeing him for the first time. There was much more to Andy than I'd realized. I wanted to ask him about it, but came to understand that I didn't need to know about that part of his life. Andy had just as much right to privacy as I did. I hadn't told him the details about my breakup with Burt, and he wasn't going to tell me anything more about this event in his life. Fair enough.

"You're not just some big dumb muscle bound cop," I blurted out. (Sometimes I can be tactless, dear reader, and this was one of those occasions. It was understandable though, given the circumstances.) "There's a lot more to you Constable Andrew Anderson, than meets the eye." I looked at Andy with a newfound respect mixed with a touch of awe.

"I'm glad you're coming to realize that. Now we need to get back to sleep," Andy said as he moved about and began tucking me into bed again. "There are a couple more hours before I have to get up."

It took Andy only a few minutes to get me settled in the bed. He climbed in next to me and kissed me on the cheek. "Sleep well, Texas. I'm right next to you. You're safe tonight."

I turned and looked at Andy. "And what about the nights when you're not here?" I asked, not bothering to hide the tremor in my voice. "The night terrors will come back won't they?"

"You can sleep with one of my unwashed RCMP t-shirts clutched tightly to your chest. You can breathe in my scent, and know that I am still right next to you. That should keep the night terrors at bay, until you banish them yourself," Andy said with assurance. When he spoke like that, with a note of strength in his voice I could not help but believe him.

"Do I have to give you back your RCMP t-shirt then, dear heart?" I said half jokingly.

Andy looked at me for a second or two before he spoke. "No, you can keep it as long as you like, if you give me one of your unwashed cowboy t-shirts to sleep with. I want you in bed with me every night too, Texas."

"Deal," I said. "Shall we shake on it?"

"Naw. I have something better," Andy said with a grin. He moved next to me and planted a big firm sensuous kiss on my eager lips. Andy rolled over turned out the light, and then rolled back to face me. "Good night, Texas. I love you," he said in the darkness.

"Good night, dear heart. I love you too," I replied.

We drifted back to sleep. The rest of the night was uneventful.

Andy was right. The night terrors did fade with time, but it took more than a month.

Now you know, dear reader, why I sleep with one of Andy's unwashed RCMP t-shirts every night. Sometimes, when I'm really missing him, I sleep IN his unwashed RCMP t-shirt. I leave it to you to guess how often that is.



Chapter 11 Cowboy Up.

I don't know how Andy talked me into it. I don't know why I agreed to do it. Maybe he cajoled me into it by telling me that if I was going to dress like a cowboy, the least I could do was to try riding a horse once in my life. I guess that stung my male pride, and that was why I agreed to be open-minded about it and give horseback riding an honest try. I don't want you to get the wrong idea. Andy did not bully me or pester me into agreeing to go to the riding ranch. He mentioned the idea and asked me what I thought about it. We talked about it for a while, and at the end of the discussion I told him that I wasn't sure it was a good idea or that I really wanted to try it. A quick check with my doctor eliminated my recently healed ribs as a valid medical excuse to refrain from trying horseback riding.

It was only after Andy informed me that he was an experienced horseman, and that he wanted to share that part of his life with me, that I finally relented and agreed to accompany him to the riding ranch. Like me, Andy was a city boy and had never been around horses before in his life. All that changed when Andy underwent his Mountie training at the Depot, though. There Andy first saw the performers of the 'Musical Ride of the RCMP' practicing, for the show that they were going to give in Regina. It was then that he fell in love with horses in general and discovered within himself a desire to become a member of that precision performing team. Andy was disappointed to discover that there was a significant waiting list to become a member of the "Musical Ride". Members of the RCMP Musical Ride were all volunteers and their tour of duty lasted only for three years. In the meantime Andy had decided to learn how to ride on his own time, and at his own expense. Andy was still working towards his goal of joining the "Musical Ride", when he first met me. He had spent many years learning about horses, and he enjoyed spending time with them, both in and out of the saddle. Now he was offering to share that facet of his life with me. All he asked me was to try riding once and see if I liked it.

Looking back now, I think the real reason I agreed to go with Andy to the riding ranch was so that I could spend more time with him, and be with him. Andy liked to spend a free weekend out at the riding ranch when he could arrange it. He averaged at least one weekend a month. I knew that it would be foolish (not to mention completely unreasonable and selfish) of me to ask Andy to spend less time at the ranch so he could spend more time with me. He had his interests and hobbies and I had mine. If I wanted to spend more time with Andy, I would have to at least try to take an interest in his hobbies. After all, this was no different than my teaching Andy how to play chess. He wasn't interested in the game at first, but he tried it anyway because I was interested in it. He soon developed some enthusiasm for the game. I think the copy of Battle Chess on my computer helped. One thing is for sure, his game definitely improved after the first time we played 'strip chess'. Strip monopoly is fun too, but it takes much too long before it starts to get interesting, if you know what I mean. (I am too much of a cowboy gentleman, dear reader, to offer any further information regarding our 'strip chess' game, other than to say that I checkmated Andy but good.)

The trip to the riding ranch from the city wasn't a long drive, but I was nervous as hell. Why? Well, because all these years I'd been dressing like a cowboy, and now I was going to have to deal with real cowboys, who would be able to tell at a glance that I was a true yahoo. (In case you are interested, the cowboy term for someone who dresses like a cowboy but is not a cowboy, is 'yahoo'.) It was a blow to my self confidence, and it shook me up, a lot more than I cared to let Andy know. At least I was smart enough to dress in quiet colours consisting of a light blue cowboy shirt, a pair of dark blue jeans, a plain black belt (without a big shiny belt buckle, just a simple, metal D-loop and tongue), black cowboy boots and a light straw cowboy hat.

In addition to his black cowboy boots, Andy was dressed in a pair of light blue jeans, sporting a black belt with a large plain silver belt buckle. His red plaid cowboy shirt was firmly tucked into those jeans, and the white straw cowboy hat on his head was the finishing touch. Andy looked like a real cowboy, more to the point he seemed like a real cowboy. There was something about the way he carried himself that let you know he was the genuine article. He was a horseman.

The drive to the riding ranch was quiet. It was a beautiful spring Saturday morning, bright and sunny with a zephyr that kissed the leaves on the trees. I couldn't deny that Andy had picked an ideal day for me to make a fool of myself, trying to ride a horse. (Yes, dear reader, I had more than a few reservations about this whole proposal. The only thing that kept me going was that I had given my word to Andy, and I could not bear to disappoint him. Ah, the things you do for the one you love.) Andy pulled up to the riding ranch and parked his car off to the side in an area that was clearly marked for visitors. "Hang on just a second," he said to me as he shut off the motor and turned his head to look over at me.

"Yes?" I asked him as I looked him in the eyes. (Damn, I loved looking into his eyes. He had very sexy eyes, either that or my hormones were running riot again. Most likely, it was a bit of both.)

"I want you to know a couple of things," Andy said as he looked at me with a sober and serious expression on his face, and placed his right hand on my left shoulder seeming to give his words more weight.. "First, everyone's a greenhorn at one time or another, so don't concern yourself with that. Listen and learn, and you'll do fine. Second, and far more important, I want to thank you for coming here with me today. I know this wasn't your first choice on how to spend a Saturday afternoon, and I just wanted you to know how much I appreciate it."

"You're welcome," I muttered to Andy, looking him right in the eyes. What I wanted to do was to hug him, but we weren't exactly alone, so I had to make do with those few words, as inadequate as they were.

I climbed out of Andy's car and looked about, trying to get a feel for the place. It was a ranch. Directly in front of the car was a fence, with an open gate in it. Beyond the gate, and off to the right was a large ranch house. Off to the far left were several large barns. It was a pretty safe bet that the horses were housed there. It was still fairly early in the morning, but even so there were many cowboys moving about the place. Some were on horseback, some were just walking around, and others were leading some horses to various places. I was mildly surprised by how busy the place looked. I wasn't sure what to expect exactly, but I certainly had not expected the ranch to have this many cowboys wandering about. Then again, what the heck did I know about ranch life? Suddenly I felt very stupid, and very out of place.

Andy lead me up to the ranch house and as we approached I noticed a sign that said 'Office' on one of the walls. I followed Andy into this 'office' and laid eyes on a middle aged man who was probably the owner or at least the manager of the office. This man was nearly as tall as Andy, say six feet one inch, but looked shorter since this man's legs were slightly bowed. He had a lean and firm build to his body, to judge from the way he filled out his jeans and denim shirt. The rest of his nondescript outfit consisted of a plain light brown leather belt, with a simple D-loop and tongue buckle, a pair of dust covered brown cowboy boots and a pair of dusty tan chaps. All looked well used, suggesting that this was not a man who remained sitting behind his desk all day. He was physically fit, there was no question. His arms were well muscled but not built up like a body builder. His hands were large and powerful looking. His chest and torso were in perfect proportion to the rest of his body, and his stomach looked flat and firm. His hips, legs and the rest of his body followed suit. Everything matched, except for his face. His face was tanned almost burnt from countless hours in the sun, with wrinkles decorated around the corners of his eyes and mouth. These wrinkles added an air of maturity and experience to this middle aged cowboy who stood before me. His short and neatly trimmed sun bleached sandy brown hair was noticeably thinning. The bushy moustache that resided between his upper lip and his nose was liberally sprinkled with gray hairs. It was his eyes though, that caught and held my attention. They were a dark and deep blue, the colour of the sea in the middle of a storm. Those eyes seemed to look right though you as if this cowboy was sizing you up, to see if you met his standards. Yet at the same time, those eyes seemed to glow with friendly warmth that made you feel as if you and the cowboy were old friends. It was confusing to say the least.

"Howdy, Andy!" The cowboy called out as he walked over to where Andy was standing, and greeted him with a firm handshake and a slap on the back.

"Howdy, Lee!" Andy answered back enthusiastically. "It's great to see you again!" I was forgotten for the moment as these two friends quickly got caught up with each other. I stood there quietly listening to their conversation, as they chatted for a few minutes. I waited patiently for them to remember that I was still in the room. It wasn't as if I had a meeting to rush off to or anything.

"And who might this be?" Lee asked Andy as Lee looked over at me, seeming to notice me for the first time.

'A friend of mine, Paul Walton, who is interested in learning how to ride," Andy answered, turning to look at me.

"Is that so?" Lee asked looking me directly in the eyes, seeming to want some type of answer from me.

I looked at Lee, and tried to think of how I should answer him. Something told me that a lot depended on my answer, and that a simple 'yes' would not do. "If you think I'm worth the trouble of trying to teach, then yes I would like to learn how to ride," I replied softly while still keeping eye contact with Lee. (I was surprised at how much effort it required for me to keep looking Lee in the eyes. Lee had a powerful, domineering personality.)

"Might I ask what your name is?" I asked keeping my voice soft but strong.

"Lee Carson, is my name, Mr. Walton," Lee replied. "And just what did you mean, Mr. Walton?" Lee shot back at me, seeming to pounce on my reply. His voice was a mixture of caution and curiosity, as if he had not yet made up his mind about me.

"What I know about horses, and riding horses could be printed in billboard sized type on the head of a pin, Mr. Carson," I answered him truthfully, keeping my voice soft but clear and strong. "I am, what is commonly referred to as a 'greenhorn'. Maybe I can't learn how to ride. I don't know. What I do know, is that I am committed to learning how to ride. I will do my best to learn. It is up to you to decide if you wish to put forth the effort to teach me."

"A man who is smart enough to admit when he doesn't know anything," Lee said to me as he looked me over, nodding his head thoughtfully. (I was starting to feel like a bug under a microscope. It was a most uncomfortable feeling.) "Tell me, do you even know what a horse looks like?" He asked me with a slightly sarcastic tone to his voice. (I was being kind by thinking that. The air was so thick with sarcasm that you could have cut it with a knife.)

Now I was confused. If this was Mr. Carson's way of taking on new students, it certainly wasn't very friendly. If anything it was insulting. I couldn't help but feel as if he was pushing me around verbally.

"Yes I know what a horse looks like, and right now I'm getting a pretty good idea of what a horse's ass looks like," I flippantly replied.

"I see," Lee replied as he pressed his lips together in a firm thin line. I could see more than a hint of anger coming to the surface of his face. "You'd best leave now, if you know what's good for you."

"As you wish," I said to Mr. Carson, as I turned around. 'So much for learning how to ride a horse,' I thought to myself. "I'll wait for you in the car, Andy," I called out to him as I took a step towards the door.

"Wait!" Lee called out to my back.

I turned slowly back to face Lee, and looked at him. "Yes? Is there something else you wanted to say to me?" I asked him, as I stood there looking him in the eye.

"You gave up awfully easy, didn't you?" Lee asked me.

"I didn't come here to fight or to banter words with you, Mr. Carson," I said to him coolly. "I came here with the intention to learn how to ride a horse. It seems clear to me now that this will not be possible. I am sorry to have wasted your time. Now, if that is all, I'll be leaving. I'm sure you have things to do." I turned about and walked stiffly out of his office, leaving Andy behind. I felt a twinge of disappointment in myself I'd let my temper get the better of me. I don't like it when someone attempts to 'put me in my place'. Somehow, the conversation had quickly gone downhill. It wasn't all that hard to understand. I'd been insulted and my pride had been stung. It was a foolish reaction, but at the same time it felt right, somehow.

As I walked to Andy's car, I let the anger I'd been feeling at Mr. Carson loose. As I cooled off, I realized that it was a simple case of good old fashioned wounded pride that had caused me to react (okay, over react) to Mr. Carson's words. I didn't like being talked down to. (Who does?) That didn't solve the problem, though. I'd blown any chance to learn horseback riding. It suddenly struck me that Andy was going to be disappointed in me, for screwing up an opportunity for us to spend more time together, in an innocent manner. Yeah, I'd blown it big time because of my foolish pride. Sometimes, dear reader, I can be a flaming idiot.

I found walking quickly to Andy's car had helped cool my temper. The spring breeze helped. I might not be riding a horse today, but I could walk around and look at the horses, and watch the cowboys in action. As long as I kept out of the way, I couldn't see how that would cause any harm. It wasn't much, but it would do. Some cowboys can be damn sexy, and if I was lucky I'd get to innocently watch a few in action. I was still figuratively kicking myself for rising to the bait and losing my temper with Mister Carson, when Andy caught up with me at his car, a few minutes later.
"You can still take lessons, if you want to," Andy said to me a few seconds after he was standing in front of me.

"Say what?" I asked puzzled.

"When you left, Lee told me that he thought you had spunk. I think you impressed him. He's agreed to take you on as a student, a paying student," Andy answered.

"I lost my temper with Mister Carson. I called him a horse's ass, and then I walked away from him. How does any of that add up to impressing him?" I asked, clearly not understanding Andy's or Mister Carson's thinking.

"You were not afraid to stand up to him. You got angry, but you kept your temper in check and stayed focussed on the main point which was the riding lessons. When he needled you about your inexperience, you admitted it. You were honest and straightforward, in your shortcomings and in your desire to learn. You walked away when you knew you couldn't win the fight, but you did it with dignity and pride in yourself," Andy answered.

"I still don't understand, Andy. Why now does Mister Carson say he is willing to teach me?" I asked more perplexed than ever.

"You showed the qualities that a cowboy respects, Paul," Andy said with admiration in his eyes.

I had seen a lot of expressions on Andy's face, love, trust, tenderness and kindness, but never admiration. I still didn't understand it. I thought I'd blown it, and here Andy was telling me the exact opposite. It didn't make any sense. "Okay, Andy," I said to him doubtfully.

"You'll understand in time, Paul. For now, just accept that he's agreed to teach you, more or less," Andy said in a reassuring voice.

I looked at Andy and did a double take as I digested the last few words of what he'd just said. "More or less. What exactly does that mean?" I asked.

"Mister Carson won't be teaching you himself. One of his instructors will be doing it, but you'll still be paying the riding ranch," Andy said calmly.

"That seems fair," I responded. "Who's the instructor?"

"Me," Andy said with a grin.

"You work here? Part time, I assume?" I asked.

"I help out when I have time and when the ranch gets very busy with students. Lee thinks I'm ready to take on another student.," Andy answered.

"So I'm not your first?" I asked playfully.

"No, you're not," Andy answered. "I've given lessons before. Are you sure you want me as your instructor?"

"Why wouldn't I?" I asked.

"Our relationship will be different here. I am the teacher. You are the student. To be blunt. You do what I tell you, when I tell you, and you don't question my orders. Is that clear?" Andy fixed me with a stern no nonsense gaze. It took me a second or so to realize he wasn't kidding. He was dead serious about this. I gulped once.

"Crystal clear, sir," I answered softly but firmly, looking him dead in the eye.

"Good. Now I have a few things to take care of for the next half hour or so. Meanwhile you can wander about the ranch, but stay out of everyone's way. Got it?" Andy's tone of voice suggested that he strongly doubted I'd be able to do that.

"Yes, sir," I replied, keeping my voice cool and controlled. I didn't like this sudden 'superior' attitude that Andy had taken on. I felt like I was being verbally 'put in my place', yet again. As Andy walked off towards one of the barns, I realized that this is exactly what Andy had done. He had firmly established our relationship at the riding ranch. He was in charge. I was not. If I wanted to learn to ride, and I wanted Andy to be my teacher, I was going to have to go along with this. It was a difficult pill to swallow for one who was used to being the dominant one in our relationship.

I walked about the ranch looking around at the various fenced off pens and areas. I had no idea what the cowboys were doing, or why. Across from the general parking lot was a large open field with a small herd of horses wandering about in it. They looked content. Several of them trotted about briefly, moving about the field in no particular pattern. I walked up to the fence to get a better look a them. They were beautiful animals, a wide mixtures of colours and patterns on each animal. Don't ask me to tell you the breeds. I don't know much about horses, other than I find them graceful, strong and powerful. I also find them a bit scary too, if the truth be told, but I wasn't about to admit that to anyone, much less Andy.

I looked about and noticed that off to the left a few yards away from me the pasture was fenced off, and in it was a lone brown horse. This animal was more like the colour of rust, than brown. I didn't know if the horse was male or female. The animal had an air of sadness about it as it moved slowly about the pasture. I did know that horses are social animals, and it was unusual to have a horse isolated. Walking over to the fence I noticed that it was in fact a double fence with about three feet of empty space between the two fence lines. I walked over to the double fence and carefully climbed up on the fence that held the single horse. I did not want to spook any of the horses and it seemed safer to me to sit on the fence that corralled the single horse rather than the herd. I sat with my back to the single horse, looking out at the herd of horses, watching them move. I started studying each animal, wondering which one I would pick to learn to ride, that is if I had any say in the matter. Watching them move was mesmerizing. It certainly helped to pass the time as I waited for Andy. I started to swing my right foot about, as I watched the horses move.

Suddenly my butt start to move downward as I felt myself starting to slip. A half second later I lost my sense of balance and fell over backward. I felt my back thump into the dirt, a pain in the back of my head and then everything went black.


The next thing I knew is that my face was wet and I could feel two big warm lips moving across my face. I cracked my eyes open slowly, and blinked a few times, trying to figure out what I was looking at. It was big and sort of brown coloured, but I wasn't sure what it was. I took a deep breath and the unmistakable smell of unwashed horse filled my nostrils. I jerked back in fright as I realized I was looking up at the head and neck of a horse standing above me, running its lips over my face. While I admit, it is an effective way to wake a person up, it's not very pleasant. It was also a bit scary.

The horse bolted away from me. I guessed that my sudden movement had startled it. I rolled over and got to my hands and feet, looking quickly about. The horse, and it was the rust coloured one I'd noticed earlier had moved ten or fifteen metres away from me. In only a few seconds? Boy could that horse move!

I decided that a speedy retreat out of the pasture was in order. I climbed to my feet. I never made it all the way up. When I tried to stand, I discovered that my right ankle would not bear my weight. I could not walk! This was going to make things difficult. The fence was only a few feet away. I hoped over to it and placed my hands on it as I steadied myself. My head wasn't spinning and my vision seemed to be normal, so the blow to my head wasn't too serious, I guessed. I looked at the fence, and discovered that it was intact. It took only a few tries for me to determine that there was no way for me to climb over that fence. I looked about. I couldn't see a gate in the fence anywhere. I knew there had to be one somewhere. Hoping to spot a ranch hand and get some help, however humiliating that might be to me, I looked all round me. I didn't see anyone. All I saw was that rust coloured horse looking at me. It was standing there just looking at me, ears perked up. It was about ten metres away from me.

I started hobbling down the fence away from the pasture with the herd of horses, as there was no gate in that direction, that I knew of. Right now, one direction seemed as good as any other. But why did I suddenly feel so sad? Sure I was in pain, and hurting, but I shouldn't feel this sad. The hobbling was going very slowly. Every step with my right leg, was a new adventure in pain. One never truly appreciates the absence of pain, until one is faced with having to deal with a mountain of it. After a few more minutes of hobbling (if you could call it that), I stopped for a breather and stood next to the fence leaning up against it with my left leg. This let me put all my weight on my left leg and let me rest my right leg as much as I could. I looked about. I froze. The rust coloured horse was less than two feet from me. It had walked up behind me, while I was hobbling, and I hadn't even noticed. I had been paying attention to the task of trying to walk, rather than to my roommate in the pasture. Horses are big strong animals. Generally they are gentle, but they can easily kill a man. I was alone, injured in a field with a strange horse, whose temperament and tolerance of strangers, I knew nothing about. In other words, I was in deep shit, and I'm not talking about anything the horse might have deposited in the field.

I stood still and did my best to remain calm. The horse looked as cool as a cucumber. The ears were still up. The horse moved slowly towards me, one step at a time. It didn't seem upset or nervous about being so close to me. (Well that made one of us.) When the horse was less than a foot away, it slowly reached out its head and placed its mouth on my right hand that hanging down my right side. The horse ran its lips over my hand slowly and gently, as if it were feeling me out.


Suddenly the feelings of sadness intensified. Mixed in with those feelings was loneliness. I could also feel longing and a sense of profound loss. The feelings were not coming from me. They had to be coming from the horse. Somehow, I was picking up on what the horse was feeling. I wasn't in contact with any other person, gifted or otherwise. The only physical contact I was experiencing was with the horse. I was dumbfounded. Mary had never told me that my mental powers would ever work with animals. I had handled lots of cats and dogs since developing my super hypnosis powers during the past several years, and I had never had any type of a reaction with any animals. But then I had never been in contact with horses before.

I concentrated. Maybe if I could tune in more clearly on what the horse was feeling, I'd be able to figure out if I was in any danger. I took a few deep breaths and calmed my mind. Loneliness. Sadness. Loss. A longing for company. The horse moved one step closer and place its head against my chest, nuzzling me. It was a gentle push, but it nearly knocked me over, since I was standing on only one leg. Hesitantly I reached up and softly patted the horse's muzzle between its nose and it's eyes. Now I felt the loneliness fade away and a warm feeling replace it. At first I wasn't sure what the new feeling was. I had to examine it for a minute or so before I realized it was a sense of belonging of purpose of partnership. This poor horse was aching for companionship, and had reached out to me, maybe because it knew that with my sprained ankle, I couldn't get away, and I wasn't much of a threat. Not a comforting thought on my part, but it seemed to fit the facts.

"Easy old girl," I said soothingly. I knew this horse was female. No, I did not 'check under the hood', I just knew. I could feel it. The horse pressed closer to me. She seemed to draw calmness and peace from contact with me. An idea sprang into my mind. This horse might be able to help me, as I was helping her. The question was, would she agree to it? You have to understand that I was going on my gut feelings. I knew nothing about how to handle a horse. I was scared and I think the horse knew it. Each time I admitted to myself how scared I was of her, she nuzzled me softly, as if she was trying to calm my fears. I couldn't help but think that she was treating me like I was her injured colt. It was a dumb idea, but again it seemed to fit the facts and the feelings I was experiencing.

"Listen, old girl," I said softly. "I'm hurt and I need your help. Can I hang on to you, while I hobble to the doctor?" Boy, that sure sounded dumb. I was talking to this animal like she was fluent in English. She didn't seem to mind. If anything, the sense of calmness and peace increased as I talked to her. I hopped over so I was standing her on her left side. She didn't move a muscle, or make a sound. Carefully I put my right arm about her strong neck and shifted all my weight to my right shoulder. Gingerly I put my right foot down on the ground. As quickly as I could I took a big step with my left leg and move about two feet forward. The horse took a half a horse step and kept pace with me. The pain in my ankle was intense but blessedly brief. I hobbled forward a few more steps, the horse keeping pace with me as if we had practised this manoeuvre for years.

"Thanks girl," I said, trying to offer her praise for doing this for me. "You're a real lady." Stupid thing to say to a horse, I admit, but I couldn't think of anything else to say. It's not like I had an apple or carrot to offer her.

The next half hour or so, to judge by my watch, was spent making my way down to the gate at the far end of the field. (Why is it that, the gates are always far away when you are injured and in pain?) The horse, was with me every step of the way. When I stopped to catch my breath and wait for the pain in my ankle to subside to bearable level, she was right beside me, nuzzling me, as if she were offering encouragement to me. I don't recall what I said to her, though. It was probably something stupid, which I'd probably not want to remember anyway. Somehow I got the gate open and the two of us walked out of the field. I closed the gate after we passed through it, since leaving it open seemed like a very bad idea to me. The horse didn't seem to care one way or the other. We headed up the deserted road towards the cluster of buildings near the main entrance and parking lot. I figured that I'd run into someone along the way who could help me. I didn't know where the local first aid station or doctor was (heck I'd even take a vet right now). It seemed logical to assume that someone in the main office would know.


Half way down the road I looked up to see a cowboy standing about ten feet away from me. He was looking at me, as if he'd seen a ghost. "Could you help me, please?" I called out to him. He stood there, just looking at me and the horse, and then he took a step backward. He wasn't going to be of much help it seemed. The horse seemed to find his reaction puzzling. She wasn't upset by it, though. "Could you at least point me in the direction of the doctor or first aid station?" I asked the cowboy.

The cowboy lifted up his arm and pointed down the road to the main building. "Thank you," I said. A lot of help he was. I absently noticed that he appeared to be a working cowboy, and not a guest like me. His faded jeans were dust covered, as were his chaps, and his dark blue denim shirt. The straw cowboy hat resting on his head had seen better days. He looked like he hadn't shaved in a couple of days, but otherwise he was attractive. Certainly he was physically fit. I was in too much discomfort to pay him any more attention. He wasn't offering me any help right now. If anything, he was working hard at keeping his distance from me. I couldn't understand why, though. I wasn't much impressed by the staff at this riding stable, if this was an indication of how they treated their paying students. True, I had not actually paid any money yet, but the point was still valid.

The horse and I continued our slow journey down the road. We came across two more cowboys, again both were working cowboys and both were attractive. Neither offered me any help. They just pointed further down the road when I asked where the doctor or first aid station was. They too stared at me as if they had just seen a ghost, and when I started to walk towards them, they walked away from me. They too were keeping their distance from me. During one of my short pauses to catch my breath I reached down and checked that my fly wasn't open. It wasn't. I was getting a bit pissed off by their refusal to help me. I suspect that is in part what drove me onward. If they were not going to help me, then to hell with them and I do this myself. I'd show them! Silly and stupid thoughts, but they got me through the pain. If I hadn't had the horse to lean on and to bear my weight I knew I never would have been able to walk those thirty miles. (I know it wasn't anywhere near thirty miles, but it sure as hell felt like thirty miles. I was in a lot of pain. I'm allowed to exaggerate.) I thanked the horse for her help and support as we walked. I let her know how much I appreciated what she was doing for me. Even if she didn't understand my words, I was sure she understood the warmth in my voice. We made our way, painful step by painful step, to the main office of the riding ranch.

The scene at the main office was not at all what I expected. There was a group of cowboys waiting for us at the main office, all of them staring at me and the horse like we were visitors from another planet. I could see Andy amongst them. He looked as surprised as the rest of the cowboys. I looked over the cowboys a second time, and realized that they looked more scared than surprised. Surprised made a bit of sense to me, but scared did not. I noticed Mister Carson was there as well. Unlike the others he looked angry.

"Just what the hell do you think you're doing?" Mister Carson barked at me.

I looked up at him and blinked. "I'm looking for a doctor or a first aid station. I hurt my ankle," I answered.

"Never mind about that. I'm talking about the horse. Just who the hell do you think you are, that you can take one of our horses and go where ever the hell you want?" Mister Carson yelled at me. His temper was going up. This was not good. Any chance I had to take riding lessons seemed to have gone up in smoke.

"She offered to help me get here," I answered. "She seemed to enjoy the walk and the company."

"What the hell did you do to her?" Mister Carson demanded.

"Slow down. I don't know what you're talking about. I didn't do anything to her. She walked up to me and woke me up when I fell off the fence and knocked myself out," I said with a blush. I figured I might as well come clean and admit my own stupidity, and take any ridicule Mister Carson was going to send my way.


"You're lying," Miser Carson said. "Horses don't do that."

"Well this horse did. Now, I need some medical attention. Would you be kind enough to get the doctor for me? In the meantime, could someone help this horse to a stall or something?" I asked as I stood there balancing on one leg, while looking at Mister Carson. Andy remained silent through all of this, which I thought was rather odd.

"Buck get a rope 'round Rusty and get her into the second barn. I want Doc to check her over," Mister Carson said without taking his eyes off of me.

A tall, slim cowboy slowly approached the horse and me. I guessed that his name was Buck. He walked up to the right side of the horse very slowly. I could see the fear on his face. He gulped once or twice as he approached the horse. He was acting like he was a member of the police Bomb Squad, approaching a ticking time bomb. In his hand was a rope of some kind. Carefully he placed the rope over the horse's head and down her neck. With a click of his tongue he gently tugged on the rope. The horse, whose name was Rusty I now realized, turned away from me and calmly let the cowboy lead her towards the barn. I didn't have any time to get a really good look at the cowboy, other than to register that he was kind of cute. I was more concerned with getting myself to a doctor.
Andy walked up to me a few seconds later. He stood on my right side. "Lean on me and we'll get you to Doc," he said.

"Thanks, Andy," I said to him. It was a lot easier hobbling with him, than with the horse.

"This ain't over, greenhorn," Mister Carson barked at me.

I ignored him. The pain in my right leg was more important to me right about then. "Just get me to the Doc, Andy," I said.

"Sure," Andy replied and we hobbled off. He didn't say anything as we made our way to the back of the main building where the medical office was. I didn't feel much like talking. I just wanted the pain to end, or to get off my feet at least. Andy could very easily have carried me using the fireman's carry if he'd wanted to, as he'd done that before in my apartment. It would have been faster and easier for both of us. However, he let me keep my dignity by helping me to hobble over to see Doc.

We arrived in the small medical office. It might have been a vet's office for all I knew. There was no one in the room. It appeared to be a combination of an office, and an examination room. There was a desk, a couple of chairs and the examination table you'd expect to see in the examination room of a doctor's office. There were several cabinets along the far wall. Nothing out of the ordinary.

"Someone's been sent to find Doc, and get him here to look at you," Andy said to me as he helped me up on the examination table. I sat there for a half a minute or so. Andy didn't say anything more to me. That wasn't like him.

"What's going on, Andy? Why is Mister Carson so upset with me? Why did those cowboys look like they'd seen a ghost?" I asked

Andy looked at me hard. 'What did you do to that horse, Paul?" He asked me, ignoring my questions.

"I didn't do anything to her, Andy," I answered, puzzled by his question.

"It's only us here. You can talk freely. You used your powers on her, didn't you?" Andy asked.


"My powers don't work on animals, Andy. I didn't do anything to her," I answered. I didn't like where this conversation was going. I had a pretty good idea that Andy thought I was lying to him, and he wasn't pleased about it.

"Don't lie to me, Paul," Andy cautioned me. I could hear the anger beginning to flow into his voice.

"Hold on a second, Andy. I don't understand why everyone is so upset with me. All I did was hobble here for some help, and Rusty was kind enough to help me. In fact, she offered to help," I said to Andy.

"And you know this because?" Andy prompted me. From the look on his face it was clear that he had strong doubts about my story.

"It's kind of strange. When I touched her, I could feel what she was feeling. Why was she in a field all by herself? She was lonely and very sad. Was she being punished?" I asked.

"My God, how could you know that? You've never been to this ranch before, right?" Andy asked me, as his face turned white.

"Andy what's wrong? What did I say? What did I do that's got everyone upset?" I asked him suddenly concerned for him.

"Just answer my question, Paul. You've never been to this ranch before right?" Andy asked again.

"Yes, that's correct. I've never been here before," I answered. "I never even knew this place existed until you drove us here this morning. You never even told me the name of the ranch when we talked about this," I reminded him.

"That's right. You couldn't have known," Andy said thoughtfully. He looked over at me, studying me. "You say that when you touched Rusty you felt what she was feeling? Did you read her mind?"

"No. All I got were feelings that I knew were not coming from me. Since Rusty was the only mind around, the feelings had to be coming from her. Andy, this has never happened to me before. Is Rusty okay?" I asked.

"Apparently she is, and that's what's got everyone so spooked," Andy answered.

"That makes no sense at all, Andy," I commented. "You've got to explain what's going on around here before it drives me crazy."

"I fear you'll have to explain a few things to Mister Carson. He thinks you drugged Rusty." Andy answered. "Now before you say anything more, let me tell you what I know," Andy said holding up a hand to forestall my response. 'About six months ago Rusty gave birth to a beautiful colt. Everyone thought the colt was healthy. It died suddenly one night about three months ago, for reasons unknown. Since then, Rusty has had to be kept away from all the other horses, especially mares with colts. She kept trying to steal those mares' colts. The resulting fights were not pretty. Rusty also hasn't let a cowboy near her in three months. They have had to put her feed and water in the fenced area where you found her. She won't let anyone near her. They even had to tranquillize her to let the vet examine her. It was getting to the point where Mister Carson was not sure what to do with Rusty."


Andy took a deep breath and continued. "Now you hobble up to the main office with Rusty next to you, pretty as you please, without a bridle, a lead or even a rope about her neck. They all expected Rusty to bolt or go crazy. Then they saw Buck walk up to Rusty, put a rope around her neck and lead her away, like the last three months never happened. Is it any wonder the cowboys are all spooked? Can you blame Mister Carson for being upset with you?"

"Holy shit! I really put my foot in it this time!" I exclaimed.

"Yup," Andy said. "I don't know how you're going to talk your way out of this one, without revealing your powers to Mister Carson."

"Perhaps, I can help," said a soft voice from the other room. Andy and I looked up at the sound of that voice. We were both a bit upset at having been overheard. That's what we got for not closing the door after we came in to the room. I guess we were both so concerned about what had just happened, that we were not thinking clearly.

In walked a devilishly handsome cowboy, closing the door behind him. He was as tall as Andy, but had a much lighter build. There was a dirt stained yellowed straw hat sitting on top of his head of short straight back hair. Clean shaven and with a kind face, this cowboy did not appear to be a threat, but I was still concerned that he had overheard Andy and I speaking. The cowboy's face was handsome, with dark brown eyes, thick black eyebrows, a straight hard nose, a pair of medium sized full lips, and a hard chin. His face wasn't rugged, rather it looked mature with just a dash of kindness thrown in. I quickly looked over his body, since I had the opportunity. He was physically fit. His shoulders were not anywhere as broad as Andy's nor was the cowboy heavily muscled. He looked like your average ranch hand, physically able to do the work expected of him. He was wearing a gray cotton cowboy shirt, open at the neck. I could see the top of a white t-shirt peeking out from beneath the cowboy shirt. The shirt was tucked into a pair of comfortable fitting dark blue jeans. They could have been Wranglers, but I wouldn't know that for certain until I got a look at the cowboy's butt. All in good time, I told myself. The jeans had a dark brown leather belt looped through them, and the belt was fasten with a cowboy belt buckle that had a golden eagle on a plain silver background. The jeans ended above a pair of dusty dark brown cowboy boots. At least I think they were dark brown, it was hard to tell. The jeans fit the cowboy well, They were loose enough to give the cowboy comfort when he moved about, and snug enough to hint at what might be concealed beneath them.

"If you're done checking me out," the cowboy said with a slight smile.

"Err..sorry about that," I said and blushed. I hated it when guys caught me checking them out. I always felt like a little kid with his hand caught in the cookie jar. I looked over at Andy. The big grin on his face, and the way he playfully waggled his right index finger at me, didn't help matters any.

"I'm the unofficial doctor for the ranch, by the way," said the cowboy. "The veterinarian is examining Rusty, and I've been asked to give you a good going over." The cowboy raised one eyebrow at me, suggestively.

"What do you mean by unofficial doctor?" I asked, cautiously, ignoring the raised eyebrow, and the unspoken implication.

"In exchange for my medical services, I get to board my horse here for free," the cowboy answered. He reached back with his right hand and pulled his wallet from his right back pocket. He carefully opened the wallet and fished out two cards. "Here's my driver's license and my doctor id from the hospital where I work. " He handed the cards to me with his left hand, while he put his wallet back in his right back pocket.


I took the cards from him, and examined them. They were both photo ids. He did appear to be whom he claimed he was; Doctor Robert Bolen. A smile came to my lips. "Can I call you Doctor Bob?" I asked.

"As in the Muppet Show?" Doctor Bolen replied back grinning. "I remember that television show too. Yes, you can call me that if it makes you feel better."

I handed the cards to Andy to let him examine them. It was good to know that this doctor had a sense of humour and didn't take himself too seriously. I thought that I was going to like him. The doctor bent forward and pushed the right leg of my jeans up to just below the knee. The doctor asked me to spin about and lie down on the examination table, and to raise my right leg in to the air. I complied. . Carefully the doctor tugged at my right cowboy boot and slowly worked it off of my right foot. It took about ten minutes, during which the doctor grunted a few times and I hissed at the pain in my right ankle and foot.

"There. That's better," the doctor said as he wiped his right forearm across his brow, sopping up the beads of sweat.

"Your cards, Doctor Bolen," Andy said as he held out the two cards to Doctor Bolen.

"That's so formal, Andy. Bob will do," Doctor Bolen replied as he used his left hand to take the cards from Andy. Bob fished out his wallet with his right hand and flipped the wallet open. It took him only a few seconds to put the card back where they belonged, and return his wallet to his right back pocket. His wallet, from what I could see, looked to be a cowboy style wallet. In case you are not familiar with it, it is the wallet that sticks out about a half an inch from the top of the back pocket of a pair of jeans, and usually the wallet has a round metal circle stamped into the leather. (Yes, I know, dear reader. Me and my fetish for men's butts and men's wallets. What can I say? It's a favourite hobby of mine.)

Bob returned his attention to my right foot and ankle. I kept quiet, so as not to distract him.

"Your right ankle is severely sprained. You'll have to use crutches to move about for the next week or so. I have a pair of crutches here that you can borrow, as long as you promise to bring them back. Aspirin should be all that you need for the pain. I would caution you though, that your ankle is going to swell up for a day or so. I'd be surprised if you'll be able to wear a shoe on that foot much less a cowboy boot for the next few days. In fact, I'd recommend against it,' Bob said.

"Thank you, Doctor. What am I supposed to wear on my right foot to get home?" I asked him.

"This plastic bag should do nicely to keep your foot dry," Bob replied as he turned around bent over and then squatted down as he rummaged through a cabinet under the sink behind him.

Yes, I was getting a full view of his butt in those cowboy jeans, which were Wranglers by the way. I couldn't help but smile at the delightful site before me. The doctor was quick. I barely had time to wipe the smile off my face as he turned about, plastic bag in hand. He quickly slipped the bag over my socked right foot and fastened the bag closed with a rubber band. He looked up at me and smiled. "Do you like my butt?"

I blushed as I tried to think of something to say.

"Of course he does, Bob. He's a butt man," Andy chortled, enjoying my embarrassment.


"Andy!" I said, while punching him playfully in the shoulder. Andy looked back me, chuckling. "Hey, wait just a second," I said as I caught on to what was going on. "Are you suggesting something, Doctor?" I asked cautiously, a sudden stab of fear jutting into my heart.

"Come now, Paul. Do I have to say it out loud?" Bob said looking me in the eye.

"I'd like to clear about this, yes," I answered. I wasn't sure if Andy was out to this doctor, or if the doctor was gay as well. He was suggesting that was the situation, but he wasn't coming out and saying it. (Okay so that was a very bad pun, dear reader. Shoot me.)

"I'm as gay as Andy is and as you are, Paul," Bob said calmly, with a warm smile. "We are alone in here so it is safe to talk about it and other things. Andy and I have known each other for years. In fact, I was Andy's first gay crush. You might not know it, but Andy makes the saddest puppy dog eyes at you, when he's in love with you, or thinks he's in love with you."

"Is that true?" I asked Andy looking at him.

Andy blushed, looked down at the floor and then slowly raised his head and looked me in the eye. "Yeah, it's true. I sort of made a fool of myself over Bob. Lucky for me, he was already taken, and he knew how to let me down gently," Andy said in soft voice. "I never thought I'd ever get over Bob, until that night I saw you by candlelight, Texas."

I smiled at Andy, as the warm memory of our first date washed over me. "Thank you, dear heart," I replied. I looked over at Bob and smiled at him as I said, "Yes, Andy does make the saddest puppy dog eyes at you when he's in love with you."

"Aww, gee, Paul," Andy said as he blushed a bright beet red. "Did you have to tell him that?"

"Think of it as payback for telling him I'm a butt man, Andy," I said smiling.

"Okay, we're even. Let's get back to your ankle, shall we?" Andy suggested, as he flashed that sexy grin of his at me.

"As I said earlier, try to stay off your right foot as much as possible for the next few days. Now that we've deal with your sprained ankle, let's deal with your other problem," Bob said looking at me and Andy.

"Other problem?" I asked innocently.

"I'm Gifted, Mister Walton. I saw what happened when you hobbled up to the main office, leaning on Rusty. As you so eloquently said earlier, you really put your foot in it this time. You really shouldn't have drugged that horse. What did you give her, anyway? The vet will want to know," Bob frowned at me, like a teacher disciplining a naughty school boy.

"I didn't drug the horse. Bob," I said awkwardly. I was a bit uncomfortable talking with this cute cowboy doctor. While it was true that he'd just helped me, I wasn't about to trust him, even if he was Gifted. "Is it safe to talk about this stuff here? Anyone could walk in."


"I set up a ward off field around the main door, so that's not very likely, Mister Walton," Bob replied. "Only if someone has an urgent need for my medical services will they enter this building. If they come here for any other reason, they will suddenly feel that there is something else they have to urgently deal with. Do you mind if I call you Paul?"

"I don't mind if you call me Paul, but I didn't drug the horse. I wouldn't even know how to drug a horse, much less what drug to use. All I did was pick up on the emotions that Rusty was feeling. For some reason, she wanted to help me. I know it sounds kind of lame, but it is the truth," I said.

"Possible. Unlikely, but possible," Bob said thoughtfully, looking at me like he was trying to decide if I was lying or not. It was a look that I found disquieting. "It's not unheard of, but it is rare."

"What are you talking about?" I asked, unable to follow Bob's train of thought.

"Based on what you have told me, you appear to have a rare gift. The development of your super hypnosis powers have made you empathic with animals. You can feel the emotions that they feel. This generates a strong level of trust with many animals," Bob answered. "Generally the more intelligent the animal, the more trust and empathy is created."

"But it only happened when I touched Rusty," I commented.

"Yes, I would expect that you would need physical contact. You're not telepathic. The interesting thing is that the animals pick up your emotions as well, when you touch them. This would explain why Rusty remained calm when you were hobbling along with her," Bob said nodding his head in agreement.

"This doesn't bring me any closer to an explanation with Mister Carson," I pointed out.

"True. I suggest you tell him the truth. Well, as much of it as you can. Tell him that you and Rusty just clicked for some reason," Bob said.

"He'll never buy that!" I protested.

"He might not, but it is worth a try. I suppose you could use your powers and make him accept that explanation. The Council would not object to that course of action, if that is your worry," Bob said calmly.

"You work for the Council too? Why am I surprised?" I asked.

"I'm Gifted, Paul. We all answer to the Council, sooner or later. Even you. I happen to know about you, because of your unique circumstances," Bob said.

"You're watching me too, then?" I asked.

'Not at all. I am just offering you some advice, and letting you know that using your powers to solve this problem would not be frowned upon by the Council," Bob said. "Now, you'd better hobble over to Mister Carson in the second barn. Turn left out of the door. Andy, you're expected in the third barn. You have students waiting. I sent James home sick and we need someone to take over his riding class. Mister Carson is expecting you to take up the slack."

"Right. On my way," Andy said as he turned about heading for the door. "I'll be a couple of hours at least Paul, and then we can get back to starting you with riding lessons."


"Okay," I agreed. What was I going to do, object? I had to face Mister Carson sooner or later, and I might as well get it over with. Andy knew I'd be alright since I had permission to use my super hypnosis powers, if I got into serious trouble.

"Thanks for your help, Bob," I said as I hopped down off the table, onto my left foot and grabbed the crutches.

"Call me, Doc. Everybody does," Bob said as he handed me the crutches, after taking a few moments to show me how to use them.

"Later, Doc," I said as I started out the open door. It was slow going, but I wasn't in any rush. Mister Carson would just have to wait until I got to the barn.

As I hobbled my way there, I couldn't help but notice the strange looks the cowboys on the ranch were giving me. Word travelled fast, it seemed. I suspected that the story had been embellished somewhat, to judge from the puzzled looks directed at me. A few of the cowboys actually sneered at me, as if I had committed some grave violation of the cowboy code. For all I knew, I had done exactly that. Oh, this was not going to be easy. All I wanted to do was hide in Andy's car, but that was not an option. I was a yahoo and a greenhorn, but I sure as hell wasn't a coward.

I entered the barn and looked around. It was half filled with stacks of bales of hay. There were some open areas near the sliding doors where I had entered. There were a couple of benches in the middle of the open area. Standing next to one of them was Mister Carson. He was wearing a white straw cowboy hat which looked new or nearly new. He looked very good in it, although he did not look at all happy to see me. I hobbled over to Mister Carson, keeping my eyes on him as best I could. When I was about a metre away, I stopped and stood in front of him. "Doc mentioned that you wanted to talk with me, Mister Carson," I said.
He looked at me, but he didn't say anything. I looked back at him, and decided to wait until he said something. We were staring each other down like two gunslingers in an old west movie. I looked over Mister Carson, as I waited. He was a handsome figure of a man, as I had mentioned earlier. Andy liked him. I did not share Andy's opinion of Mister Carson. This business with Rusty and me, just might cost Andy his riding privileges at the ranch. I didn't want that to happen, but right now I didn't see any way out of the problem at hand.

"Get out. Get off my land. I never want to see you again," Mister Carson said with a voice so cold that I was surprised icicles did not form in the air.

"As you wish. I will have Andy return the crutches when I am done with them," I said with a sigh. There was no room for discussion. Mister Carson had made up his mind about me.

"Andy is still welcome here, but only without you," Mister Carson said in that same cold voice.

"Thank you for that, Mister Carson," I said as I turned about and started to hobble towards the door.

Suddenly, two cowboys appeared from behind the stacks of hay bales and slide the bard doors closed. They smiled at me, with smiles that were anything but friendly. Slowly I turned about and faced Miser Carson. I started to gather my mental powers.

"You ain't leavin' 'til you tell me what you did to my horse," Mister Carson said, as two more cowboys appeared behind him and walked up to stand next to him. I thought I recognized one of the cowboys, but did my best to conceal my reaction.


I sighed to myself. First he wants me to leave and now he won't' let me go. Did this man even know how to make up his mind about something?

"I didn't do anything to your horse. Sometimes animals have a preference for a particular person. In Rusty's case she knew that I wouldn't hurt her. I was no threat. I was injured when I dropped in on her. Haven't you ever heard of a horse whisperer?" I asked.

"Bull shit," Mister Carson replied. "You ain't no horse whisperer. I don't buy that story for a second. It's so lame it's pathetic."

"It's the truth. That is what happened," I tried to think of some way to explain what had happened without using my super hypnosis powers on Mister Carson. Then an idea hit me. "You have to admit that sometimes animals have instincts and pick up on things that people don't. For example, horses know when to avoid treacherous ground. Horses know when the rider on their back is experienced or not. Why can't a horse sense that a person is no threat? Why is what I am telling you, so impossible for you to believe?"

"You had to have drugged that horse," Mister Carson said stubbornly.

"Search me right now," I challenged him. "See if I have anything that I could possibly used to drug a horse."

"Do it Cody," Mister Carson ordered. The cowboy who approached me a few seconds later looked very familiar, but Cody was a very common name for a cowboy, so I thought nothing of it. I didn't see any spark of recognition in his eyes as he walked towards me. It wasn't the same guy. Or was it? I put on my best poker face as I realized it was quite possibly the same cowboy named Cody that I'd encountered at the restaurant those many months ago. Now this shifted the odds a bit more in my favour, in the unlikely event that a physical altercation developed.

Cody patted me down for any type of concealed equipment. He asked my permission to search my pockets. He found nothing out of the ordinary.

"He's clean, Mister Carson," Cody reported a few minutes later. He walked back to Mister Carson and resumed his earlier position. Cody looked back at me, sternly. He was confident of himself. His manner and his voice did seem very familiar, but it had been at least six months since I'd seen the cowboy named Cody that I'd hypnotized, so I couldn't be absolutely sure. It sure seemed to be Cody, though. I knew of one way to be certain. Use Cody's trigger, and see what happened.

"Fine, but your story still doesn't make any sense," Mister Carson said.

"It makes even less sense to me. I'm a greenhorn, remember? Nonetheless, it is the truth. All I can do is to ask you to believe me," I said calmly.

Mister Carson stared at me, but he didn't say anything for a few moments. "I don't have any proof of it, but I still think you did something to that horse," Mister Carson said stubbornly. The tone of his voice was less stern, as if he was coming to believe me.

"Well, the fact of the matter is, that I didn't do anything to Rusty," I said calmly. "You have all the facts before you. Whether or not you believe me is, of course, your decision. I don't have any magical powers over animals. I've heard that people can hypnotize animals, but I never learned how to do that. I can only hypnotise people," I said, hoping to get a conversation going with Mister Carson.

"Yeah, right," Mister Carson said doubtfully. "Now you're telling me you're a hypnotist."


"I'm not a professional one, but I am skilled at hypnotizing people," I admitted. "Would you like proof?" I asked with a grin. Oh, this was going to be sweet.

"Yeah, okay. Prove it," Mister Carson said.

"I hypnotised Cody there and turned him into my obedient and willing hypnotized cowboy slave," I said with a smile. Cody was indeed the cowboy standing to Mister Carson's right. I could see an alarmed look come to his face as Cody finally recognized me. He remembered our last encounter, or rather what I wanted him to remember. The intervening months since our last encounter accounted for the initial lack of recognition that we each had for the other. Cody remembered me now though.

"You want to borrow a shovel to move the pile of manure you're dumping?" Mister Carson said with a laugh.

"Do you mind, Cody? May I hypnotize you again?" I asked Cody using that same calm voice.

"No. No thanks," Cody said shaking his head, keeping his eyes glued on me.

"Sorry, Mister Carson, but Cody's not interested," I stated.

"Do it to him anyway, if you can," Mister Carson demanded. "I want proof that you can hypnotize somebody. Cody, tell him it's okay. Heck there are three other cowboys here to make sure nothing happens to you."

Cody looked at me sternly for a second. "Only if you promise not to make me do anything stupid, foolish or embarrassing," Cody said to me.

"Agreed, Cody. Cowboy Up Cody," I called out. Cody's eyes' immediately glazed over and that vacant expression with the silly grin appeared on his face. "Now be a good little cowboy and crawl over here to me on your hands and knees, Cody and then sit down beside me on my left side." I ordered him.

"Yes boss! Right away!" Cody replied as he dropped to his knees. He crawled over to me, looking up at me smiling. When he was in front of me, he carefully crawled to his left, around and behind me. It took him only a few more seconds to crawl up next to me on my left side and then to sit down on the ground on his butt, with his legs out in front of him. His hands were resting by his sides in the dirt. "All set, boss," Cody said with a big smile as he looked up at me.

"Good boy, Cody," I reassured him, without looking down at him. I had been watching Mister Carson the entire time. His self assured confidence had just been shaken somewhat at my demonstration of my control over Cody.

"What the hell did you do to him?" Mister Carson asked the surprise covering his face.

"I hypnotized him many months ago, as part of a bet," I explained. "I never removed the hypnotic trigger. Cody never asked me to do that."

"He's faking," Mister Carson said dismissively.

"No, he's not. Or does he often crawl around on the ground when told to?" I asked softly, but with a hint of steel in my voice. "Cody, stand up."


"Yes, boss," Cody replied as he scrambled to his feet. As soon as he was standing up and looking at me, the expression of joy returned to his face. He did so like doing what I told him.

"Well then make him take off all his clothes and act like a chicken," Mister Carson taunted me, while ignoring my question.

"I don't' humiliate the people I hypnotize," I said scornfully. "Besides, he asked me not to do that, before I hypnotized him. But in your case, Mister Carson, if I hypnotized you, I'd be tempted to make an exception."

"You? You're gonna hypnotize me? Dream on, greenhorn. I know you can't do that," Mister Carson said and then laughed at me.

"Oh I can, but I choose not to waste my time on you," I said calmly. "When I snap my fingers this one time, Cody, you will awaken from your trance and be back to your normal self in every way, remembering everything that happened in your trance."

"Yes, boss," Cody agreed and then he frowned at me. "But boss, I want to stay here. It's so nice and it's been so long since I've been back here."

I ignored Cody's plea, and snapped my fingers of my right hand. Cody awoke with a jerk. He blinked his eyes and looked about as he got his bearing. He quickly recognized me and a look of caution came to his face. He didn't fear me, but he was giving me a healthy dose of respect. Slowly he backed away from me as he spoke. "Thank....thank you for waking me up, Paul. Thank you for not making me strip and act like a chicken. I'm sorry, I didn't recognize you earlier."

"You should know me well enough by now, to realize I keep my promises Cody," I said to him. "You have done everything I have asked of you this time. There is no need for you to apologise to me."

"Is what he said true, Cody? Did this guy hypnotize you?" Mister Carson asked Cody as he turned his attention from me to Cody.

"Yeah, we had a run in, and Paul here taught me a lesson or two. You do not want to mess with him, when it comes to hypnosis. He challenged me, and two other cowboys, and he hypnotized all three of us. We did whatever he said, and we couldn't stop ourselves. He made it so that we didn't want to disobey him. Even now, a part of me wants to go into hypnosis for Paul. The only reason why I'm not high tailing it out of here is that I know he'd never trance me without my permission," Cody said to Mister Carson.

"So why don't you act like a man and beat the shit out him then?" Mister Carson demanded of Cody.

"He won't let me. I can't hurt him, even if I wanted to. To be honest, I don't want to, anymore," Cody walked away from Mister Carson and stood next to me. Cody turned around and looked at Mister Carson. "Paul is not my friend, but I will defend him, if I must."

"Why would you do that? Did he hypnotize you so you'd protect him?" Mister Carson asked.


"No, he didn't hypnotize me to do that. Over the past few months, I've come to understand what a jerk I was. I still am a jerk, in some ways, but I'm working on it. Paul showed me that. I don't like him much for doing what he did to me, but I've come to understand why he did what he did. He's honest. He's earned my respect. Maybe someday, I might even call him my friend, that is if he will let me," Cody answered.

I was moved my Cody's words. I had never expected him to have such a revelation. It felt good to know that my efforts had paid off unexpected benefits.

"Well get on with it then," Mister Carson said with a sneer. "Hypnotize me, if you can't, but I gotta warn you I ain't going to cooperate with you."

"I wouldn't do that, Mister Carson," Cody warned him.

"You keep your weak willed mouth shut, Cody," Mister Carson ordered. "This is between me and Mister Hypnosis, over there. Now take your best shot." Cody looked at Mister Carson as if he had been slapped across the face by Mister Carson.

"Fine." I said as I walked up and faced Mister Carson so that I was standing as close to him as I could.

"What are you getting in my face for?" Mister Carson said. "Back off."

"I don't want to accidentally hypnotize Cody or anyone else. I need to talk to you softly and quietly, while these other gentlemen watch from a distance."

"Oh, I guess that's okay," Mister Carson agreed. He wasn't giving more than he absolutely had to.

I decided to make this a fast super hypnosis induction, by using physical contact. "I'm still a bit unsteady on my legs. Would you mind bracing me by putting your hands firmly on my shoulders?" I asked him softly.

"Like this?" Mister Carson said as he placed one of his hands on each of my shoulders and grasped them firmly.

"That's fine, thank you," I said as I looked into his eyes.

"Nope," Mister Carson said with a smile as he quickly shut his eyes. "I told you I'm not going to cooperate."

"Okay," I replied softly. I was focussing most of my attention on the physical contact that I had with Mister Carson's body. Quickly I exerted my super hypnotic mental powers and pushed them into his mind by way of Mister Carson's arms. I fought to contain the smile that threatened to break out on my face. Miser Carson's mind was like an open book to me. I could clearly sense his thoughts and how firm his intention was to resist my hypnotizing him. Carefully I inserted the thought into his mind that he would open his eyes and look deep into mine, just to prove to me how strong his will was. It took only a few heartbeats to set the suggestion in place. I left the mental contact in place so I could monitor his reactions. If I read him correctly, he'd be under my control very quickly.

"Too afraid to look me in the eyes, eh Mister Carson?" I taunted him. I knew what his reaction would be, thanks to a little help from my powers.

"Hell no!" Mister Carson cried out as his eyes popped open. It took him only a few seconds to lock eyes with me. The determined set on his face looked like it was carved in stone. "There isn't a man born yet, that I can't stare down."


Oh I was so loving this. Hypnotizing Mister Carson was going to be a lot more enjoyable than I'd thought. As much as I wanted to drag it out and savour it, I had to hypnotize him rather quickly. There was no telling how long the other cowboys would wait before they tried to interfere. I thought for a moment and then pushed some more commands into his mind. 'Each suggestion, each word that I say to you now, Mister Carson, takes effect immediately. You will find yourself falling into my power and under my control very quickly. You will find that you enjoy it a lot and want it to continue. It just seems natural and good. It feels like it is the right thing to do.' Now that he was primed, mentally, I could do the induction using my voice.

"Go ahead and stare deep into my eyes, Mister Carson," I encouraged him, still speaking softly so that we could not be overheard. "Most guys that I hypnotize soon find that they enjoy looking in my eyes. It's amazing how deep they actually are. It surprises a lot of guys that when they look deep into my eyes, just as you are doing, they find themselves staring deeper and deeper into my eyes. And soon and very soon indeed they discover that my eyes are like cool calm pools and they find it pleasant, even relaxing, to continue to stare into my eyes. As you said, Mister Carson, there isn't a man born yet that you can't stare down, so naturally you want to keep staring into my eyes."

"Yeah, I could do this forever," Mister Carson agreed, with a slight nod of his head. He didn't realize it yet, but the tone of his voice had softened a lot. It wasn't nearly as harsh and hard as it has been a few moments ago. He was speaking almost as softly as I was. The confident, arrogant tone of his voice had melted away.

"So keep on doing it and as you do, you'll find that my eyes seem to go on forever. The deeper you look into them, the deeper you seem to go. It doesn't concern you in the least, because you know you can never be out stared by anyone," I said playing on his ego.

"Damn, right," Mister Carson agreed, interrupting me.

I ignore the interruption and continued on. "Just looking deeper and deeper, and the deeper you look the easier it becomes to keep on looking deeper. Soon, and very soon indeed, you'll discover that you really like to look deeper in my eyes because it feels so good, so relaxing to do so. It seems that with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take, all you can do now, is to stare deeply into my eyes." I told him as I continued with the induction.

"Stare deeply into your eyes....yes," Mister Carson said with a soft sigh. The look of determination on his face softened now as my super hypnosis took firm hold of his mind. His face relaxed more and more as he continued to speak. "Deeper and deeper, yes. So easy to just stare and go deeper. Can't be stared down. Eyes so deep, just have to keep looking deeper, yes."

"That's right Mister Carson. All you can do now is to keep looking deeper and deeper into my eyes. You don't want to look away now. In fact, with your next breath you won't be able to look away. In fact the harder you try to look away from my eyes, more strongly your eyes become locked on mine, and the deeper you look into them," I said in a soft but very firm voice.

Mister Carson sighed and then spoke. "Can't look away? Sure I can. Anytime I want to. Sure...I....can...." There was a brief pause in his words as he tried to wrench his eyes away from mine. He blinked a few times as if that might help break the contact between us. It was ineffective of course. "Don't want to...look away. Feels so good to keep looking deeper." Mister Carson sighed a few more times before he continued speaking. "Looking deeper feels so good. Keep looking deeper and keep going deeper."


"That's right Mister Carson. The deeper you go the better you feel, and the better you feel the deeper you go," I said in response to his words. "Now be a good little cowboy, be my good little cowboy and go ten times deeper now, as you listen to my words. You cannot resist my words. They flow into your mind and take you deeper into my eyes, into my power and under my control."

"Deeper into your eyes.... Deeper into your control..." Mister Carson said a few seconds later. His voice was now as soft as mine. His face had become blank as he agreed with my words. "Why the hell not? I just want to go deeper into your eyes."

"And deeper into my control?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir, deeper into your control, sir," Mister Carson agreed a half second later.

"I'll bet you never knew that hypnosis could feel so good, or that you would wind up going so very deep into hypnosis that you would love the feeling of being controlled by me," I said as I piled up the suggestions onto Mister Carson's mind.

"Yes, sir. It does feel so good. Yes, sir. I love being controlled by you, sir," Mister Carson agreed after a few moments.

"It just continues to feel good as you go down deeper and deeper, Mister Carson," I responded, exerting more of my super hypnosis powers on him. "Following my words down deeper into my power and into my control of your mind. It leads you down into a special place in your mind where you are safe and secure. All the sounds, other than my voice, just fade into the background as your powers of concentration become stronger and focus only on the smooth soothing sound of my voice. It feels so pleasant to listen to my voice and my words, doesn't it, Mister Carson?"

"Oh yes sir. Your voice is so strong, so powerful. Why didn't I notice this before?" Mister Carson asked, a look of puzzlement appearing on his face.

"In hypnosis, you're able to focus your mind and notice things that you might not otherwise be aware of,' I answered. "Just keep looking deeper and deeper into my eyes, and let yourself fall into my power and into my control. You know you want to do it, Mister Carson. So why not go for it?" I prompted him.
"Yeah, go for it. Go deeper into your eyes. Deeper into your power. Deeper into your control. Why the hell not? It feels so damn good," Mister Carson agreed after a second or two. A smile flashed on his lips, before the blank glassy-eyed look returned to roost on his face. Mister Carson was progressing very well. My monitoring of his mental state confirmed that he was in fact going into a state of super hypnosis.


"Soon and very soon indeed, Mister Carson, you're going to feel that you must obey my every instruction, my every suggestion. You will feel the joy, the wonder, and the pleasure, of being my obedient good little cowboy. You'll want that feeling very soon. In fact, you want to feel that feeling now. And when it happens, when you feel yourself letting go so much, when you feel yourself going deeper than you could have ever imagined, you will let me call you by your first name. In fact, you will beg me to call you by your first name." I told Mister Carson. He was very deeply hypnotized and under my control, and had been almost from the time he'd made eye contact with me. I had to make him aware of that state and have him admit to me that it was true. By making the state as pleasurable for him as possible, it would make it much more acceptable to his conscious and subconscious minds. "Now be a good little cowboy, and go deeper for me, right now Mister Carson," I said in a firm authoritative voice.

"Yes..... I must go deeper," Mister Carson said. He was actually starting to sway back and forth a bit, as he relaxed into my voice and surrendered to my power. He kept repeating the word 'deeper' out loud as he kept looking into my eyes.

I looked at Mister Carson, and waited for him to assimilate my instructions and do what I knew he had to do. It took about a minute before Mister Carson started to respond.

First his arms dropped to his sides. He took a deep breath and as he let it out, his head dropped to his chest, as if his head was just too heavy to hold up. "Please call me, Lee, sir," he muttered. I could barely hear him.

"Raise your head up and speak more clearly to me, Mister Carson," I said sternly.

"Sorry sir," he said and snapped his head up, looking me in the eyes again. "Please sir, call me Lee. I really want you to call me Lee, sir," he said clearly.

"I'll call you Lee, Mister Carson, if you will drop down to your knees in front of me, and ask me again," I told him. I was no longer speaking softly. The trance induction was complete, so it was safe for me to talk in an normal voice. "I want to see that you truly want to be my good little cowboy, and the best way you can show me that is by kneeling in front of me. Kneeling in front of me would result in you taking on a submissive position in front of me." (Yes, I was drawing this out a bit, but can you blame me, dear reader? Mister Carson was a handsome cowboy. It was sweet to see him melting before me, into my control.)

"Yes, sir," Mister Carson said, and he dropped to his knees in front of me. "Please sir, I'm begging you. Please call me Lee, sir."

"Very good, Lee," I said with a smile. "Thank you for dropping to your knees and showing me that you are serious about being my good little cowboy. Go deeper now and enjoy yourself."

"Yes, sir. I'm your good little cowboy. Go deeper, sir. Yes, sir," Mister Carson agreed happily.

I looked up away from Mister Carson, and looked the other cowboys standing around in the barn. The stunned looks of amazement on their faces as they shifted their gaze from Mister Carson to me and then back again, was a pleasure to behold. As they slowly came to accept that Mister Carson had in fact been hypnotized by me, a couple of them smiled. I didn't know what they were thinking, but I had a pretty good idea of the general direction their thoughts were headed in.

"Lee, do you remember what you said to me, when Cody was hypnotized by me?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir. I asked you to prove to me that he was hypnotized by making him take off all his clothes and act like a chicken," Lee answered warmly. The calm, peaceful, nearly tranquil expression on his face showed that he was content to keep kneeling in front of me.

"What would you say to me telling you to do that right now, to prove to me and everyone else here, that you are hypnotized and under my control?" I asked him.


"It sounds good to me, sir. Shall I start now?" Lee answered as he stood up.

"Yeah! Make him do it!" one of the unidentified cowboys called out. "

"Make him crow like a rooster, too! I'd pay good money to see that," another cowboy called out.

I turned and looked at the cowboys. They were smiling at me, but there was a touch of malice in their smiles.

"Please, don't do it, Paul," Cody said as he walked up to me. "If you do, Mister Carson will lose his authority in these cowboys' eyes, and they won't respect him anymore."

"Point taken, Cody," I said to him. I turned my attention back to Lee. "Kneel, Lee. Remaining kneeling in front of me. It is not necessary for you to strip and act like a chicken. I am pleased that you would do that for me, though, if I asked you to, Lee," I said with a smile.

Lee quickly dropped back down to his knees in front of me. "Thank you, sir," Lee replied looking up at me with devotion. He was my obedient good little cowboy now, and he knew it. He liked the idea.

I had proven my point. There was no need to do anything more with Lee. I was tempted for a few seconds, but I knew that there would be problems if I did. Cody had mentioned a few of the immediate problems.

"Ah, hell. We was only gonna have some fun with him," one of the cowboy said to me, a look of disappointment on his face. I noticed that he seemed to be a handsome man, with that classic rugged cowboy look that exuded sex appeal.

"The only way I'd agreed to do that with Lee, is if I hypnotized all of you first," I told the cowboy.

"Why'd you want to do that?" The cowboy asked, a puzzled look coming to his handsome face.

"So that after you'd had your fun with Lee, he could have the same fun with you," I answered.

"Forget it, then," the cowboy said with a slight scowl.

As I had thought, the cowboy didn't think the 'fun' was going to be all that much fun, if it was going to be done to him too. I turned my attention back to Lee, who was still kneeling in front of me, waiting to be told what to do. "At the count of three, you will awaken and be your normal self in every way, Lee. You will wake up refreshed and alert, feeling very good overall. You will remember everything that happened when I hypnotized you. You will not be able to assault me, in any way or by any form of proxy. I am not giving you trigger to go back into hypnosis, Lee. Should you ever wish to do hypnosis with me again, feel free to let me know. Do you understand?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir," Lee answered, still looking at me like he was in love with me. In a manner of speaking, he was in love with me, at least he loved being hypnotized by me.

"Coming out and returning to normal. One. Two. Three," I said. It would be interesting to see Mister Carson's reaction.


Lee blinked his eyes a few times. He looked around the barn, realizing where he was and what had just happened to him. He blushed briefly, but quickly got himself under control as he stood up. The look of devotion on his face was quickly replaced by one of embarrassment. Seconds later his expression had changed to one of stern control. He was back in command of himself and the situation.

"You made your point," he said curtly to me.

"Thank you. Now, am I free to go?" I ask him, calmly. I didn't bother asking him what he thought about his session with me. It was unlikely that I'd ever be hypnotizing him again.

"If you'll agree to do a small favour for me, first, yes," Mister Carson said.

"I don't agree to do favours blindly. Tell me what you want, and if I think it is reasonable, I will let you know, Mister Carson," I answered cautiously. I knew better than to call him Lee. When I had hypnotized him, I had made him agree to let me call him Lee, but doing so now was not a good idea. Mister Carson needed to project an air of authority and command, in order to run the ranch.

Mister Carson was still standing next to me. He moved his head close to mine as he spoke softly to me. "I need you to help me with a ranch hand that has a problem with his temper. He gets into a fight at the drop of a hat. He's really good with horses and as a ranch hand, I'd hate to let him go, but if things don't improve I may have to," Mister Carson said to me.

"And how exactly would I be able to help you with this ranch hand?" I asked perplexed.

"You can just zap him with hypnosis and fix it so that he doesn't get into fights anymore," Mister Carson answered.

"Hypnosis doesn't work like that, Mister Carson, and even if it did, it wouldn't be ethical of me to do that to him without his permission," I answered.

"So you're saying you can't help?" Mister Carson asked me, with a sigh.

"I'm saying that I'll talk with him, and if he agrees to it I'll hypnotize him. Perhaps I can relax him enough so that he and I can talk about why he gets into fights so much. If you tell him that he has to talk with me, or he will be fired, that should motivate him to speak with me, in private," I answered.

"That's not far off the mark. If things don't improve, he's gone soon, and he knows it, " Mister Carson agreed. "Would next weekend, after your riding lesson with Andy, be okay for you? The ranch hand I'm referring to is not working today."

"So you're going to let Andy take me on as a student, then?" I asked, wanting to be sure we were both clear on the point.

"Yeah. You've earned it," Mister Carson said. "You can meet Andy out by the riding barn, which is where they took Rusty. She used to be one of our best riding trail horses. Maybe with you, she can be again. You've got to learn how to handle a horse, so you might as well start with her. You said that she seems to trust you. Now we'll find out." Mister Carson turned away from me to address Cody. "Show this new riding student to the riding barn. Take him to Rusty's stall."

Mister Carson's barbed statements suggested that he didn't think I'd have much success with Rusty. He was dropping the question of whether or not I'd drugged Rusty. He was forcing me to put my faith in the connection I'd made with Rusty. All too soon, we would see who was right.


"Yes, boss," Cody answered. "This way, please, Mister Walton," Cody said to me as he gestured me to follow him. It wasn't easy but I hobbled on after him as best I could. I was glad to get out of the barn. I was a little concerned though, because several of the cowboys snickered at me as I hobbled past them. It could have been that they were laughing at me walking with crutches and a badly sprained ankle. It could also have been that they thought I was headed for trouble with Rusty, and was about to make a world class idiot of myself.

I didn't much care what they thought. I had stood up to Mister Carson, while respecting him in the process. I could have humiliated him, and he knew it. He did not come right out and say it, but I had earned his respect, by showing him respect. I didn't know much about real life cowboys, but I was learning.

The walk to Rusty's stall was deathly quiet. Cody did not speak to me. He looked back a couple of times to be sure that I was following him. He did slow his walking speed down, though. I was disappointed to note that Cody's jeans were not the butt hugging sexy ones I remembered. He was wearing a pair of comfortable looking jeans which allowed him a lot of freedom of movement. We made a slight detour to pick up some treats for the horses, carrots, apples and a few sugar cubes. Cody lead me directly to the stall that Rusty had been placed in.

"Here she is," he said simply. He stood back away from the open stall.

Rusty looked the same to me, as she had a short while ago. She seemed calm and her ears were perked forward. I leaned my crutches next to the barn wall and hobbled up to her as best I could. She looked at me as if this happened to her every day.

"I have something for you, Rusty," I said softly as I held out a carrot to her. She stretched her head towards me and began to chomp the carrot. It was gone in less than thirty seconds. She pushed her nuzzle next to my hand, as if asking me if I had anything more than the carrot. I brought out half of the apple Cody had given me. He'd cut the apple in half, as he intended to give the other half of the apple to some other horse. Rusty gently took the apple from my outstretched right hand and munched on it contentedly.

"Listen, ol' girl," I said to Rusty as I stroked her muzzle lovingly and fed her another carrot. "Would you like to go for a ride out there? With me?"

She tossed her beautiful head up and down a few times and nickered softly. Slowly I hobbled over to her and wrapped my arms about her soft neck in a gentle hug. "Cody!" I called out, hoping he was still around. He had left as soon as I'd given Rusty the first carrot.

"What?" Cody answered appearing a few seconds later.

"Could you help me with Rusty? She needs her saddle and bridle," I called out to him when he stopped several paces away from me and Rusty.

"What fer?" he demanded, looking at me strangely.

"She wants to go for a ride, and I need your help," I explained to him. "You know a lot more about horses than I do."

"Y'all got that right, greenhorn," Cody agreed. "But I ain't taking no chances with that she-devil of a horse. Mr. Carson never said anything 'bout handling her. You're on your own, greenhorn," Cody looked at me, daring me to push the issue.


"I'll do it," said the most wonderful voice in the universe. It was Andy. He had walked up behind me, unnoticed while I was talking with Cody. "Come on, this way," he said as he lead me and my newly adopted partner to another part of the barn. With Andy's help I learned how to saddle a horse and put a bridle on a horse. Andy moved with slow deliberate motions, and cautioned me to do the same. Horses, it seems, are easily spooked by strangers. Neither of us had ever worked with Rusty before, Andy explained, so it was very important to constantly reassure Rusty that we were no threat to her.

Rusty was equipped for riding. All that remained was for me to climb up into the saddle. This was going to be a lot easier said than done, since I still had a badly sprained right ankle, and no boot on that foot.

"Once you're mounted on Rusty, stay here, until I get Blizzard and join you," Andy told me, with a stern look.

"Yes, boss," I said meekly. Something told me that a short submissive answer was best. Usually I would given some off the cuff answer like 'I do not even know how to put this thing in gear, Andy.' Something told me levity was not appropriate right now.

Rusty neighed softly as Andy approached her. She trusted me, but was still leery about anyone else. "It's okay, ol' girl," I said to her as I patted her neck reassuringly. "I can't climb up on you without some help. Andy's going to help me up. Okay?"

Rusty looked at Andy as he stood there a few feet away and then tossed her head up and down slightly. With slow, unhurried and deliberate moves Andy approached Rusty and me. Slowly he braced my right side, taking as much of my weight off my right leg and ankle as he could, as I slid my left foot into the left stirrup of the saddle. Andy had a very firm hard gripe on my buttocks. Any other time I would have started moaning with joy, but this was not the time to be thinking about that sort of thing. (Mind you, dear reader, with a hunky handsome man like Andy, it's hard NOT to think thoughts like that, especially when Andy's dressed like a cowboy.) I grabbed the saddle horn firmly and Andy shoved me up and over the saddle while I swung my right leg out as far as I could. Andy used both hands on my ass to push me up, and I smiled to myself as I thought that he must have secretly enjoyed that very much. (I sure as hell knew I did!) It took me a few minutes to settle in and adjust myself to the strange feel of the saddle as well as the hardness. I gingerly put my right foot into the right stirrup and was relived to discover that there was only some slight discomfort. My booted left foot easily slid into the left stirrup. Carefully I took hold of the reins and softly spoke to Rusty.

"Steady girl," I soothed her. "Let's wait for Andy and Blizzard, okay?" Her respond was a soft neigh of agreement, and a gentle toss of her head. Otherwise she stood her ground waiting patiently.

I sat upon Rusty and watched as Andy walked over to a snow white stallion standing in an open stall a few stalls away from where Rusty and I stood. The stallion was already equipped for riding. Being a much better horseman than I, it took Andy only a few seconds to mount his beautiful white stallion. Slowly Andy edged Blizzard over to where Rusty and I waited. It wasn't a trot but a slow walk. I gulped nervously as I suddenly realized that I didn't know what was going to happen next. I had been told by Cody on the walk over to her stall, hat Rusty didn't like anyone near her not even other horses. I was trusting her not to hurt me, just as she had trusted me not to hurt her earlier.

Blizzard and Andy arrived and stood just in front of Rusty and I. Blizzard neighed at Rusty and waited for a return of his greeting. Rusty stretched her head and neck towards Blizzard and then slowly laid her muzzle along side of his. She neighed softly and then withdrew her head. "Gently press the toes of both of your feet into Rusty's sides to tell here to move forward. Pull gently on the bridle in the direction that you want Rusty to turn," Andy said to me as he began to give me my first riding lesson. Andy slowly pulled Blizzard about and trotted off towards the gate that lead to the riding pasture.


"Come on, girl. Let's go," I called out to Rusty and gently pressed my toes into her sides. Hesitantly she took a few steps and then fell into a canter as she tried to catch up to Blizzard. A few moments later as she came along side him, she slowed down to a trot that matched his. When we arrived at the gate to the pasture, Cody was already holding it open for us. We trotted through, and Cody quickly shut the gate behind us. The look of stunned amazement never left his face. While I was secretly pleased to see Cody looking so befuddled, I still did not understand why he and the other real cowboys were acting that way.

"Thanks for helping, Andy," I said to him as we rode beside one another. "I think she likes Blizzard."

"He sired her last foal, the one she lost," Andy said with quiet reverence. "It's a miracle that she's let him this close to her again."

"Maybe it is," I agreed with him. "Or maybe when she helped me through my pain, it helped her through hers."

Andy shot a look at me as if I were crazy, but he didn't say anything. He merely looked at me a bit longer and then a sad expression crossed his face. I looked back at Andy and blinked my eyes in confusion. He turned his attention back to Blizzard. His silent rebuff hurt. I suddenly understood that I was in Andy's world now. A world unknown to me. It was stupid of me to have made such a comment, especially when I knew nothing about horses or how to handle them. I should have known better, and kept my mouth shut. I silently vowed to follow Andy's example. Keep my mouth shut and my ears open. I looked down at Rusty's head, and shoulders. After a brief look over at Andy, and the clear disappointment written on his face, I couldn't bear to look at him anymore. I hung my head in silent shame, still unsure how it was that I had failed him. I knew only that I had failed him. After all the time that we had spent together, I could not possibility have been mistaken about the look Andy gave me. Andy's silent disappointment in me hurt more than any words he could have spoken. I was sure he knew that, too.
A few minutes of quiet followed as Andy slowly lead Blizzard, followed by Rusty, around the open field. It was the longest few minutes of my life. It wasn't easy for me to not say anything. I kept Rusty on a clear path following Blizzard as best I could, but I did not say anything. I desperately wanted to fill the stony silence, and to talk with Andy. But if I wanted to share this part of his life, this most private part of his world, I had to understand and obey the rules. The problem was, I didn't know what the rules were. I was guessing here, and making a damn poor showing at that. Slowly in the deafening silence of those eternal minutes I came to understand what it was that Andy was trying to teach me. If I wanted to be a cowboy, as he was, I had to learn the first and most important rule: Shut up and do as you're told. For a man used to being in control all the time, it was a difficult adjustment to comprehend. I had to be submissive and subordinate to Andy, and do as he said. It was almost as if our roles had been reversed. He was the hypnotist and I was the subject. The thought chilled me. I won't lie. The thought scared me clear down to my toes. As these thoughts kept running through my head I kept my gaze down on Rusty's head, all the better to unravel this enigma. That's when I was forced to look down deep inside myself, at who I was, and what I was.

Soul searching on the back of a horse plodding along at a slowly steady clop, is easier than you might think. There is something about the steady rhythm of the clopping of the horse's hooves, and the gentle rolling in the saddle that helps clear and focus the mind. Slowly a smile touched my lips and my head rose up, as the truth became as clear and bright to me as a diamond sitting in the afternoon sun. I looked over at Andy, who to my surprise was looking back at me. Slowly I nodded my head up and down slightly in a 'yes'. To my eminent relief, Andy smiled back at me and nodded his head, sealing the agreement. Can't you guess? Don't you know by now? Ah, well, I guess you had to have been there to truly understand the wordless contract that we wrote with only a short glance into each other's eyes. Andy would teach me to ride and to be a cowboy, and in this he was the master, and I the humble and obedient apprentice. I wasn't the student, but an apprentice, which is somewhat lower on the scale.


The minutes continued to drag on, interminably. Finally, he started instructing me on how to guide my horse. I paid strict attention to everything he said. We trotted onwards heading out into the field, stopping several times to be sure that I knew how to pull up on the reins to signal to Rusty that it was time to stop. Rusty stayed right by Blizzard's side (or was it the other way around?) as we slowly made our way around the practice area for the first time riders. Rusty was the perfect lady the entire time that Andy and I rode together. Not once did she show the slightest interest in any of the young foals that were frolicking about with the other mares, in the nearby pastures. She was content to just trot about with Blizzard and exchange casual neighs of horse 'hellos' with the other horses and their young riders that we encountered.

There were some cowboys sitting on one of the fences that surrounded the practice area, watching us as we worked our way around the practice area. They didn't say anything to us. They just looked at us. I figured that they were taking a short break from whatever it was that they were doing. I didn't pay the cowboys much mind, as I was more interested in Andy's riding lessons. There seemed so much to learn, and I had barely started. After a while, I noticed that the number of cowboys sitting on the fence had increased and they were starting to talk amongst themselves, and one or two of them would point at me. Either it was at me or it was at Rusty. I didn't understand what all the fuss was about, but I did find it a bit distracting. I felt like I was the main attraction at some kind of side show.

Andy noticed the break in my concentration. He told me to wait there, and he would look into the matter. Andy rode over to the group of cowboys. He talked to them. They talked back. This went on for several minutes. Rusty didn't make any sounds or move about at all. She stood there content to wait for Blizzard to return. I was too far away to hear any of what was said between Andy and the cowboys. I had a pretty good idea that the topic under discussion had something to do with Rusty, and the fact that I was riding her. The cowboys nodded their heads at Andy. Andy nodded his head back at them. Some type of agreement was made. Andy rode back to me. "Just ignore them," he told me. "They won't make any sounds or do anything further to distract you. Let's get back to your lessons, greenhorn,"

"Yes, boss," I replied firmly. Part of me was burning to ask Andy what was going on, but I knew better than to do that. Andy called the shots. If he didn't wish to talk about it, then I'd best keep my mouth shut and my ears open. The lessons continued.

While we rode, Andy and I talked about horses and what beautiful animals and companions they can be. Well mostly Andy talked, and I listened. I asked a few dumb questions about horses, and Andy chuckled as he corrected some of my 'city boy' misconceptions about them. Slowly I began to get a glimmering of how much Andy enjoyed his time here at the ranch, and what spending time with these beautiful animals really meant to him. My heart soared with silent joy, when Andy threw a few approving smiles my way. Smiles that showed he knew how hard I was trying to understand and learn about this part of his world. I nodded my head slightly in acknowledgment as I successfully fought back the tears that tried to fill my eyes. Cowboys don't get sentimental and mushy in public.

Suddenly Andy broke off his instruction to me and looked me square in the eye, while continuing to ride beside me. "You're doing well, for a greenhorn," he said quietly. He looked at me as if expecting a response. I wasn't sure but I thought I could detect a note of pride in his voice.

"Thank you, boss," I said respectfully. "I have a good teacher."

"You do indeed, greenhorn," he replied and flashed me a small grin.


I smile back and kept my mouth shut. I figured he had to have the last word in any conversation. Inside though, I was thrilled. I had passed my first test. Andy had me stop Rusty to let him and Blizzard walk ahead, just to be sure that Rusty would not try to take off on her own, after I'd signalled her to stop. She stayed just as she was supposed to, as Andy and Blizzard cantered on ahead of us. She only nickered softly, and tossed her head once, as we waited for Andy and Blizzard to return. Andy and Blizzard continued on for a bit longer, and then they slowed down and finally stopped. As I sat there upon Rusty, I was treated to the wonderful sight of Andy astride Blizzard, the two of them silhouetted against the sun. (We had been riding for hours, though it didn't seem like it to me. Clearly we had, though, since the sun was now low in the sky.)

I stared in utter amazement; unable and unwilling to move or make any sound for fear that the moment would be shattered before I could engrave every precious detail into my memory. They stood there tranquil, a cowboy astride his noble steed, powerful and regal in a completely natural and unpretentious pose. I felt a lump suddenly come to my throat, and I sighed quietly, with suppressed delight, while I gazed at the two of them. The emotion of the sight before me was overpowering. Still I fought down the urge to openly express my joy and delight in looking at Andy sitting there astride Blizzard. (I could always claim I had dust in my eyes if anyone asked me why I was blinking my eyes so much.) Slowly it dawned on me. Andy and my long time fantasy of a cowboy hero, were one in the same. I drank in every precious second as I sat there astride Rusty, and feasted my eyes upon the man of my dreams. I didn't want that moment to ever end. I felt humbled, blessed and beholden to the man upstairs. It had taken a long time, but he had finally answered my prayers.

The magic moment was shattered though, when I felt a sudden but gentle slap on my left arm. Surprised to say the least, I turned my head to the left and gazed upon the unexpected sight of Chuck Chatterly astride a large black stallion, standing right next to me. Somehow he and this monster of a horse had walked up next to me and I had not even noticed. Apparently neither had Rusty since she hadn't uttered a sound. I was just a bit nervous since Rusty was still not completely comfortable around other horses. Chuck was my friend, as well as Andy's troop-mate. I welcomed his presence as surprising as it was. Chuck had something large and powerful between his legs, which he appeared to be a master at controlling, and he was enjoying himself while he did it. (I'm talking about the horse he was riding, dear reader. What did you think I was talking about? Now get your mind out of the gutter, you slut puppy.)

Chuck looked at me as I wiped away the tear from my eye with my right hand, while I kept a firm grip on the reins with my left hand. (I had learned never to let go of the reins. Hey, I might have been a greenhorn, but I wasn't stupid.) He didn't ask, and I didn't offer any explanation. He just looked at me thoughtfully as if he were trying to decide something about me. Chuck looked at me with a studied and penetrating gaze like some type of a scientist examining an alien form of life. (For the second time that day I felt like a bug under a microscope. It was not pleasant.) After a few moments Chuck seemed to come to some type of a decision. "You really do love him don't you?" he asked me quietly, as he jerked his head in Andy's direction while still keeping his eyes locked on mine. His words were soft but they thundered with meaning.

I nodded my head, and finally managed to speak in a calm steady self assured voice that carried with it a ring of simple truth. "Yes, with all my heart, and soul, I do love him."


Chuck gave me a sidelong look, as if he were carefully measuring his words before he spoke. "You'll do. You'll do, just fine," he declared with quiet authority in that commanding voice of his. Chuck leaned over and slapped me gently on the left shoulder. His lips were still unsmiling, but I thought I saw a flicker of warmth in his pale blue eyes. Without another word he pulled up on the reins and turned his stallion about into a canter. He left me sitting there dumbfounded staring after him.

It didn't take me very long to figure out that Chuck was simply being cautious. He could not openly acknowledge the relationship that Andy and I shared. That flash of warmth in his pale blue eyes had spoken volumes, though. Chuck was behind us all the way. He was in our corner, and approved, finally. If someone as headstrong as Chuck could change their opinion of me and Andy, then maybe there was a bigger and brighter future to this relationship than I had thought. I turned my attention back to Andy and Blizzard. To my everlasting delight they were slowly walking towards Rusty and I.

Andy rode up to me, and told me that we were going to try a few more things for the next half hour or so, and then the lessons for the day would be complete. Andy did not ask me what Chuck and I had talked about, even though he had seen us together. I took this as a sign that Andy trusted me, as much as he trusted Chuck. I decided not to broach the subject. Instead I concentrated fully on Andy's lessons. He was a good teacher. Calm, controlled and patient. Of course, I'm not exactly objective when it comes to Andy, so I guess you have to take my opinion with a grain of salt.

Eventually the ride came to an end, and I learned what was involved in helping a horse to cool off and to brush out its coat. First though I had to get off of the horse. With my sprained ankle Andy had to help me dismount, but he didn't make a big deal about it. He merely mentioned to me that this was the first and last time that he expected to ever have to help me dismount. At first I thought brushing off a horse was going to be a lot of hard work, but after the first few strokes it actually became a soothing and wonderful experience. With a few simple strokes Andy showed me the proper way to brush down my horse. I paid close attention to his example and after a few strokes had some idea of what I was doing. Fortunately, by this time Rusty was much more like her old self. She accepted Andy's presence in her stall calmly and without so much as a twitch of her ear. When we were about half done brushing her down, Andy left the stall. He returned a short time later with Cody in tow.

Cody looked at Rusty, and gulped once or twice. Andy handed the culling brush he had been using on Rusty, to Cody and asked Cody to help me with Rusty, since Andy still had Blizzard to brush. Andy knew that with my sprained ankle I'd have a hard time brushing Rusty myself. Cody approached Rusty warily, even though she made no motion that she objected to his presence. Hesitantly at first and then with slowly growing confidence Cody started to brush down Rusty.

I took a moment to look up and around, as I had the feeling that I was being watched. I turned away from Rusty and looked in the direction of the barn door. As I had half expected, there was a group of about a dozen cowboys standing in the barn doorway, staring in the general direction of me, Cody and Rusty. I looked at the group of cowboys for a few seconds longer, shrugged my shoulders, and turned my attention back to culling Rusty. If they were going to stare, they were going to stare, and there wasn't anything I could do about it. Besides I had a job to finish, and that was more important than what those cowboys thought about me.

Cody and I did not speak much to each other, as we culled Rusty. Small wonder as he wasn't exactly comfortable in my presence, considering what our last encounter was like. I'm sure he thought that since we were alone in the stall, that I was going to control him again and do something nasty with him. He should have known me well enough by now, to know that I wouldn't treat him in such a manner, especially with an audience present. I had to ask Cody's advice a few times on how to brush some problem areas, and in this he was efficient and polite. Still when the task was completed, Cody was relieved to be away from me. I give him credit, though, he concealed it well.


About an hour later, with the horses' needs taken care of, Andy met me at the main office of the riding ranch. Andy reported to Mister Carson that I had made a good start in learning how to ride, and that future riding lessons would not be a waste of time. Andy was very spare in his praise. Mister Carson and I worked out the details of my riding lessons, such as the payment schedule. Mister Carson reminded me to arrive early next week so that I could help him with that special project he'd mentioned to me earlier.

We walked back to Andy's car and prepared to drive back to the city. I made sure to pick up my right boot from the doctor's office. We left the riding ranch as Andy drove us back in to the city. I leaned back in the seat carefully, trying to make myself as comfortable as possible.

"You okay, Texas?" Andy asked.

"Other than my sprained ankle and my sore ass, yes, dear heart," I said with a chuckle. "You could have warned me about that, you know."

"And spoil the surprise for you? That would have been mean, don't you think? "Andy chuckled. "You'll be okay in a day or so."

"Yeah, I guess so. Are we heading to my place?" I asked.

"Yes. That would be best, I think," Andy said. "If I may ask, what was that special project Mister Carson was referring to?"

I turned my head and looked at Andy quizzically for a moment before I answered. It wasn't like Andy to ask me about a potential hypnosis session. "Mister Carson wants me to talk with one of his ranch hands, and convince him to let me hypnotize him. Mister Carson hopes that with hypnosis I can help the man with a problem that he's having on the job."

"I see," Andy said thoughtfully. "Well, if you're half as effective with him as you have been with me, that guy won't' know what hit him. You're going to use your powers on him, aren't you?"

"Yes, I had planned to do that, since it will be easier for me to hypnotize him if I do that," I admitted. "Do you have concerns about this, Andy?" I asked.

"I'm not concerned about you, or about the cowboy, either. I was just curious about what Mister Carson was talking about. He made it sound so mysterious," Andy said with a smile.

I smiled back at him, but didn't say anything more. What more was there to say? Andy knew as much about this situation as I did. We'd both have wait and see how things worked out with this cowboy. The rest of the drive to my apartment was spent chatting idly about things in general.

When we arrived at my apartment, Andy was kind enough to give me a back rub and help me around the apartment. He didn't wait on me hand and foot, though. He only helped when I asked him for help. He knew that I had my pride as well. We sat and talked for awhile. All too soon the evening was over, even though it was only 8:30 P.M.

"I have to go, Texas," Andy said as he stood by the door holding me in his arms. "You know I have to work tomorrow."


"Yes, I know that, dear heart," I said to him. "But you promise me, you'll be careful out there."

"On my honour as an RCMP constable," Andy vowed to me. It was an old vow, but one I made him repeat every time he left me to go to work. It was silly. It was superstitious. It was the one of the many ways I kept from worrying about him.

"You know, you did well at the ranch today," Andy said to me and then smiled at me.

"Thanks, boss," I replied acknowledging the sincere complement from my teacher.

"You should be proud, too," Andy continued after acknowledging my comment with a slight nod of his head. "You may have been born and raised a city boy, but you have the heart and soul of a cowboy."

I smiled at him. "If you say so, boss," I replied cautiously. I wasn't sure exactly what to make of his complement. I'd never thought of myself as having a call to nature or to the ranch life.

"I don't. Rusty does. She'd never have let you near her, much less ride her, if you weren't a cowboy at heart," Andy said looking me straight in the eye. "She's never let anyone but a ranch hand or trained horsemen ride her before. She's very skittish around greenhorns."

Andy turned away from me, opened the door and walked out. I was left standing there dumbfounded and speechless, as he closed the door on my bemused face. It took me a few minutes to recover from the shock of Andy's statement. I knew that he believed what he had said. I also knew that he believed that some horses were good judges of character. But this conclusion of his was a bit much to swallow. I decided to sleep on it, and see how things looked in a day or so. Unquestionably, though, I had enjoyed my day at the riding ranch. Finally I understood why the cowboys at the ranch had been so surprised at my being able to ride Rusty. In their eyes, I was just another 'city boy'. I shouldn't have been able to get anywhere near Rusty. My successful riding of Rusty, as simple and basic as it had been, put them off balance. They didn't know what to make of me anymore. They weren't alone, either. I was unsure what to make of myself. I had my suspicions, though. It seemed to me that my powers were involved. That possibility was both exciting and frightening.
I closed the door and locked it. I spent the next few hours watching a few DVDs before heading off to bed. I didn't feel much inclined to do anything else. My butt was sore from my first riding lesson, and I had a badly sprained ankle to deal with.

I thought about what Andy had said to me before he left. Andy considered me to be a 'real cowboy' even if I didn't know how to ride, yet. Andy had opened the door to a part of his life, his world, and was offering to share it with me. I felt like I had been given a very special gift. I missed Andy fiercely, and was slightly sad that he couldn't spend the night with me. I was comforted though, by the thoughts, hopes and dreams of a bright future and a lifelong marriage with Andy. It would be enough to see me through the night and the hours ahead until I could hold Andy in my arms once more. My last thought was of the memory I had seeing Andy mounted on Blizzard, the both of them silhouetted against the setting sun. I feel asleep with a smile on my lips.



Chapter 12 Hat Trick.


The next week at work was typical, expect for my having to explain why I was using crutches. A few people looked at me a bit strangely when I said it happened while I was learning how to ride a horse. The soreness in my butt had gone by Monday, fortunately, so I wasn't walking around strangely. The next weekend I came back to the riding ranch for my next riding lesson on Rusty. My ankle was back to normal and I was able to wear cowboy boots. It was a relief to be able to return the crutches to Doc. Andy was busy giving lessons in the morning, so I had plenty of time to take care of the 'little favour' that Mister Carson had asked me to do for him. (Have you ever noticed that the more the favour is described as insignificant, the more complicated it turns out to be?) I didn't think it was going to be a problem, but I wasn't really looking forward to it. I didn't know if the cowboy I was going to talk with was handsome or butt ugly, not that it really mattered. Mind you, if he was handsome, it would be an unexpected bonus.

"So where is the cowboy that I'm supposed to talk with, Cody?" I asked as I walked along the dirt road towards the bunkhouses that were located well behind the riding barns. Mister Carson had not yet mentioned the cowboys' name, which I thought was rather odd. When I had talked with Mister Carson earlier in the office he had elaborated somewhat on the anger problems that the ranch hand was having but nothing beyond that. Cody had been in the office with Mister Carson and me, but Cody had not said anything.

"He's probably in the bunkhouse. Mister Carson told him to meet us there," Cody answered as he walked next to me. "Are you sure you're up to this?"

"You heard what Lee, Mister Carson to you, said. He asked me to see if I can help this rough and tumble cowboy to mend his ways around the other ranch hands," I answered. It was odd that Cody had not mentioned the cowboy's name either. It was nearly 10:00 AM, but the morning was still cool. I found the walk with Cody to be enjoyable. It would have been a heck of a lot more fun if he was walking in front of me, and he was wearing those tight jeans he always wore. Here at the ranch though, where he worked, he dressed for comfort and practical reasons, not to show off his assets. I switched my train of thought off of that unproductive track and back to the matter at hand.

"I don't think you know what you are getting yourself into. This guy is not the most reasonable man, even when he's in a good mood. Today, he's as mean as a junk yard dog," Cody said, looking at me as if I had lost my mind.

"Is there anything else I should know about this guy, like his name perhaps?" I asked Cody as we walked on down the dirt path.

"Mister Carson said that I'm not supposed to tell you," Cody said stubbornly.

"Why the heck not? Why all the secrecy?" I asked puzzled.

"He just told me not to tell you. I don't know why, exactly," Cody answered with a shrug of his shoulders. I wasn't going to get any more information from Cody, so I decided to drop the matter.

I looked at Cody as he walked next to me. He didn't seem nervous, or uncomfortable. He looked very sexy, even in his work clothes, but now was not the time for that. Cody was at work, and I had a job to do.

We went to the bunkhouse farthest from the barns. Cody led the way into the bunkhouse, which oddly enough had all the curtains drawn on the closed windows. We had privacy, even though the room was a bit stuffy. I forgot such minor things as the discomfort of a stuffy room when Cody led me to a specific bed in the bunkhouse.


A cowboy was sitting on the bed. He stood up as we approached him, and looked about the room to see if anyone else was present. He was a tall good looking cowboy, with a slim build. His light blue jeans fit him very well. (Yes, dear reader, the first thing I look at is how well the jeans or pants fit on a man. I'm a butt man, what can I say?) A plain light green cowboy shirt was tucked into the jeans. Around his waist was a light brown leather western belt, with a big shiny cowboy belt buckle fasten on the front. The cowboy belt buckle was an unadorned plain silver oval. A quick glance down showed that the cowboy was wearing a pair of light brown cowboy boots, covered in dust. This was a working cowboy, not a fashion model.

I lifted my eyes and studied the face before me that appeared beneath the off white well worn straw cowboy hat that was sitting on top of this handsome head. When the cowboy had looked about the room earlier, I had noticed his red hair was cut very short, at least at the back and sides. A pair of deep green eyes looked back at me, as I studied the cowboy. He appeared to be a young man whose clean shaven face was just starting to mature, which suggested he was in his late twenties. He had a strong jaw, which framed his overall good looks. His nose and mouth were in proper proportion to the rest of his handsome face. I would have dated him in a minute, if he was gay, and if I was not already involved and committed with Andy. I suspected that when this man smiled, women (and probably any gay man in the vicinity) melted.

"This is Wyatt, Mister Walton. He's the cowboy that Mister Carson was telling you about," Cody said by way of introduction.

"Pleased to meet you, Wyatt," I said to him while holding out my right hand.

Wyatt looked at me, and then down at the hand I offered. "Let's just get this over with, greenhorn," he snapped back at me. "I've got work to do."

"Mister Carson has given you the rest of the morning off, so that you'd be able to spend time talking to Mister Walton. Mister Carson does not want to see your face outside this bunkhouse until after 1 P.M. Is that clear?" Cody barked at Wyatt. I was mildly surprised at the harsh tone Cody used. I wisely kept my mouth shut.

"It's clear," Wyatt snapped back at Cody.

"I'll leave the two of you alone then," Cody said to us. Cody turned about and walked out of the room without a further word. I turned and looked at Cody's retreating back, wondering what the heck I had gotten myself into this time. I seemed to have a knack for getting into troublesome situations. Oddly enough my mental danger alarms were not going off. If Wyatt was going to be a threat to me, it wasn't going to be in the form of a mental attack. I turned my attention back to Wyatt as Cody closed the door firmly behind him as he left.

"Well?" Wyatt snapped at me after a few seconds of silence. .

"Well what?" I asked him, slightly confused at the open hostility he was showing towards me.

"Well, are you going to get started or are we just gonna stand here and stare at each other all morning?" Wyatt asked his voice started to become heated.


"Whether or not you like me, or you like what Mister Carson is forcing you to do with me, is beside the point," I answered keeping my voice calm. "Mister Carson asked me to offer my help to you, and that is exactly what I intend to do. I must admit I am surprised at you, though. The least you could do is offer me the common courtesy of shaking my hand when I offered it to you." I looked at him sternly.

He looked back at me, as if he was not sure I was for real. He sighed and held out his hand to me. "Fine. Let's shake hands, then," he said.

"Pleased to meet you, Wyatt. My name is Paul, by the way," I said as I took a firm grip on his hand, and shook it firmly. As soon as I had a firm grip on his hand, I launched a mental probe into his mind, and searched for some type of mental contact. As I had hoped, it took very little effort on my part to make silent mental contact with his mind. I blinked a few times as I did a full scan of his mind. I had only few seconds to get as much information as possible. I could spare only part of my attention on what he was saying.

"Yeah, right," Wyatt grunted at me as he shook my hand. He wasn't giving an inch, but what he didn't know is that I had already wormed my way past his mental defences. In only a few heartbeats I knew that his tough guy, aggressive stance was an blind he put up to hide how he really felt and what he really thought about himself. There was something beyond that point, some deep secret he was hiding, but I didn't have time right now to do a deep scan of his mind. Time permitting, a deep scan of his mind would have been rude in the extreme, not to mention invasive. Yes, there are times when I will probe a person's mind without their permission, but now was not the time to think about that. I now knew that I would be able to help Wyatt curb his aggression. The trick would be to bring all this out in normal conversation, and hypnosis, without making it look like I had special powers and could read his mind. (Yes, dear reader, that is exactly what was happening, but I couldn't let him know that, nor even leave the most remote clue of that fact. The conventions of the Council of Coins were clear in my mind, and I had to abide by them, even if they seemed to get in the way a lot.) Quickly I inserted a few mental commands into Wyatt's open mind. 'When I mention the subject of hypnosis, you will find the idea to be interesting. When I explain to you how hypnosis works you will feel that you want to try it with me. When I start to hypnotize you the suggestions will take effect easily and effortlessly. You will enjoy being hypnotized by me. You will enjoy greatly everything that happens to you once you are hypnotized.' That should cover all the bases and let me have some fun with Wyatt, if there was time. Now I had to begin.

"How about we sit down to talk, Wyatt?" I said amiably as I looked around the room for a chair, and letting go of Wyatt's hand.

"Yeah, I guess so. I'll sit on the bed and you can sit on the chair," Wyatt agreed reluctantly.

The man could teach stubbornness to a mule. I sighed silently to myself as I walked over and got a chair from across the room. I placed the chair a couple of feet away from Wyatt, as he was sitting on the right side of the bed. A few nasty thoughts popped into my head, that had to do with the bed, Wyatt, and some ropes lying about the room that I'd noticed when I went to get the chair. I pushed those thoughts aside, for later. I had other more important, if less erotic, things to deal with.

"Did Mister Carson mention any details regarding what he wants us to take about?" I inquired hoping to get a conversation started.

"Nope. He just said I had to talk to you for a couple of hours, otherwise he'd let me go," Wyatt said with a sneer.

Great! Just great! I thought to myself. No wonder Wyatt's so reluctant to work with me. He sees me as some kind of threat to his job.


"Whatever we decide to talk about, stays between us, Wyatt. It does not go beyond this room. I do not report anything that happens in this room to Mister Carson," I said. "Of course you have no proof that I'm telling you the truth. You don't have to trust me, but I am asking you to trust me. The only thing I was told is that you tend to get angry a lot. Mister Carson thought I might be able to teach you some ways you can better control your anger, instead of letting it control you."

"Yeah, right. You have some type of magic wand you're gonna wave in front of me, and poof I'm cured?" Get real!' Wyatt sneered at me.

"You'd be surprised what can be accomplished with hypnosis and a willing subject," I replied.

"Hypnosis? That horse hockey? Man, you are one crazy fella. I ain't going fer none of that stuff. No way you're gonna make me cluck like a chicken," Wyatt declared firmly.

'What was it about cowboys and hypnosis, where they always think you're going to make them cluck like a chicken?' I wondered to myself. "Hypnosis doesn't work that way, Wyatt. I can do nothing without your cooperation. If you don't want to be hypnotized you won't be. The best analogy I can offer you is this. Two people are in a car, the driver and the navigator. The driver wants to go from point A to point B. The navigator reads the map and tells the driver when to turn. The driver decides whether or not to follow the navigator's instructions. There has to be trust between the driver and the navigator so that they can both get from point A to point B. Think of the driver as the subject and the navigator as the hypnotist and that is how hypnosis works. The subject is always in control. The subject always has the option to say 'no' to any suggestion that the hypnotist gives him. If the subject is told to do something that goes against his basic morals or ethics, the subject will reject the suggestion. Really, that's all there is to it. Any questions?" I was certain that my little speech would trigger the mental commands that I'd recently implanted in Wyatt's mind. Wyatt's mind had felt open and malleable to my powers when I'd touched it earlier. He was definitely not 'gifted'.

"Yeah, I got one. No, make that two," Wyatt said the sneer still on his face.

"Shoot," I said with a slight smile.

"If what you say is true, why do people who go to one of them hypnosis shows act like idiots?" Wyatt asked.

That was a good sign. At least he was willing to talk about hypnosis. "A stage show hypnotist is looking for a specific type of subject, one who responds well to physical suggestion. As well, the people up on stage are told by the hypnotist that they won't remember what they do, and that they are going to feel great. This tends to help people to overcome their inhibitions and thus they think nothing of doing what they would normally consider to be crazy things," I answered. Of course I was talking about ordinary hypnosis, and not the super hypnosis that Wyatt was about to embark upon. "What was your other question?"

"If I'm in control as you say, and I just don't want to go under, why should we even bother wasting our time on this?" Wyatt asked, his voice just a tiny bit less hostile. He knew that he was in control of the situation, and thus he didn't have to be so defensive as he had been earlier.


"Because at the very least you will learn a way to relax yourself and calm yourself, when you feel pressured or angry," I told him. "I won't push anything on you that you don't want. I can't do that, since you're in control here. I'm just the guide. You can take or leave my suggestions as you see fit." There that should satisfy him.

"Hmmm....I suppose it wouldn't hurt to try and learn how to relax when I'm tense," Wyatt said after a few moments thought. A spark of anger flashed in his eyes as he continued speaking. "You try anything funny with me, and I'll knock you clear into next week!"

"Understood, Wyatt," I said calmly. 'Now to begin, please place your feet flat on the floor and rest your hands in your lap palms up. Sit up straight and make sure that you are comfortable sitting on the bed. Keep your eyes open and when you are set and ready to begin, let me know."

Wyatt shifted his body around until he had positioned himself as I had asked. He looked up at me silently for a few seconds, and blinked his eyes at me before he spoke. "Okay, I'm ready...bu...." Wyatt started to say, but his words were suddenly cut off as his eyes snapped shut, and his head felt forward. A half a second later his body crumpled and he toppled over on to his left side, as he collapsed onto the bed. Wyatt looked like he had just dropped into hypnosis, somewhat faster than I had expected. (Boy, was that an understatement!) He could be faking it though, considering his overall attitude, such a trick is what I would have expected from Wyatt, because he'd want to prove that he couldn't be hypnotized by me. There was one way to be sure. Carefully, I reach over and placed my right hand on Wyatt's left hand which had fallen down and was resting on the bed in front of Wyatt's body. I exerted my mental powers and scanned Wyatt's mind. I was delighted to discover that Wyatt was both very deeply hypnotized, and also happy to be in that state. He loved the idea of just letting go, being controlled and being told what to do. He was a closet submissive, which shouldn't have surprised me either, considering the effort he had put out to dominate our conversation. I smiled to myself and thought 'sometimes it is just that easy'.

I looked down at Wyatt's limp body, and I felt a stirring in my jeans, if you know what I mean. He was a damn sexy man in those snug, light blue jeans. My fingers ached to reach out and explore the front of his jeans and wander down to the crotch area. I wanted to explore the back of Wyatt's snug, light blue jeans too. It was so very tempting. I sighed once or twice, and then put a tight leash on my erotic impulses. I couldn't leave Wyatt like this, and I couldn't wake him back up either, at least not right now. If Wyatt knew that he'd dropped like a rock into hypnosis, it would most likely frighten him so much that I'd never be able to talk him into another session. I'd have to do some memory manipulation, and then continue on with a normal induction, so that Wyatt's surrender to my control would seem more natural and acceptable to him. It took me about a minute of careful thought to plan out what I would have to do with Wyatt before I woke him back up.

I projected my thoughts into Wyatt's mind. Working at the speed of thought, it took me only a few heartbeats to adjust Wyatt's memory so that when he woke up, he would remember only that I had just asked him to sit up straight on the bed and tell me when he was ready to begin. I instructed him to sit up and position himself exactly had he was just before his eyes started to close. Wyatt immediately raised his body up on the bed and positioned himself exactly has he had been before. Following my mental commands, he kept his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked about for a second. He spotted his cowboy hat lying on the bed next to him, on his right. He reached over and put the cowboy hat back on his head, exactly as it has been before he collapsed, then he closed his eyes, again. I was pleased that he had remembered that significant detail, as it had slipped my mind. I blame Wyatt's good looks for my oversight. I made sure to keep my right hand on Wyatt's left hand so that I could monitor his mind and send him additional commands. I told him that no time had passed and that his eyes had closed just for an instant longer than normal because he had thought he had something in his eyes Finally I told him that he would awaken and open his eyes two seconds after he felt my hand no longer touching his hand, and upon opening his eyes that my hand touching his had never happened.

I lifted my right hand from Wyatt's left hand, and hastily returned my right hand to my lap. Wyatt's eyes popped open. He blinked once or twice.
"Okay, I'm ready, but no funny business," Wyatt reminded me, as if the past few minutes had never happened. Indeed, for him they had not. He looked at me sternly, as if he suspected I was up to something. It took all my self control for me not to roll my eyes at him in mirth. This sexy cowboy had no idea that he'd just fallen into hypnosis very easily and quickly. He was a natural hypnosis subject. He would have been an excellent stage show hypnosis subject. That would have to remain my little secret. (Okay, our little secret, dear reader. Promise me you won't tell Wyatt about this.)

The man wasn't very trusting. If it were not for my super hypnosis abilities, hypnotizing Wyatt might have been darn near impossible because Wyatt would have fought hard with every suggestion given to him. The mental commands I gave Wyatt earlier, allowed his natural abilities as a good hypnosis subject to be unleashed, as it were. I continued with the induction, now that all the roadblocks were out of the way. "The key to learning how to relax your body and to calm your mind, when you are feeling stressed, Wyatt, is to become aware of your breathing. You need to focus your eyes on something, such as a point on the far distance wall, so that you can start to concentrate your attention on your breathing. It's not difficult. Just pick something, anything, to look at. You can look at one of your boots if you like. Anything will do, as long as you can keep your attention focussed on it. When you're set with that, just nod you head once or say 'okay' or 'yes' or whatever word feels natural to you."

"Yeah, okay, I got something to look at," Wyatt said. He was looking over my right shoulder at something on the distant wall. I'd find out what it was later, when he was returned to his deeply hypnotized state.

He was continuing to be stubborn and resisting my suggestions as much as he could, while technically cooperating with me. I had a pretty good idea what was behind this action on his part. By technically cooperating with me, he could truthfully tell Mister Carson later on, that he had tried hypnosis with me, but it hadn't worked. On some other hypnotist this ploy would have worked, but thanks to the commands I'd planted into his mind, he was starting down a one way street without any exits.

"Good, very good," I told him. "Breathing is an automatic function of the body. We do it without thinking about it, most of the time. So most people give no thought or attention to the simple mechanics of breathing. Of taking in a deep breath, holding it for a moment of time, and then letting it out in a long slow deep sigh. I'd like you to take a couple of long slow deep breaths now and focus all your attention on feeling the air fill your lungs, on feeling your chest expand, and feeling your belly bulge out as you fill your lungs completely. Don't think about hypnosis or anything else. Think only about what is involved in breathing. There is nothing else that is important to you, right now. Just listen to what I am saying to you. Let the meaning of my words flow into your mind. All that you have to do is think about breathing, the simple process of breathing."

"Okay," Wyatt said as he nodded his head a few seconds after I finished speaking. He kept looking over my shoulder at whatever it was that he had decided to focus on. His attention was firmly focussed on the far wall. He seemed to be determined to ignore me as much as possible. He didn't know it but, he was playing right into my hands. I wanted him to ignore me completely, except for my voice. The more he concentrated on something, anything other than me, the more he was opening his mind to being hypnotized, because he was listening to, accepting, and carrying out my suggestions. Once I got him used to doing as he was told, the easier it was going to become. Of course the super hypnotic compulsion he had been given earlier, to follow my instructions was a big help.


I was pleased that he was following my instructions, even though his heart wasn't in it. The resigned expression he wore on his face was proof that he was holding back his efforts. At least the sneer on his lips was gone. I had found that expression annoying which no doubt was why Wyatt had chosen to use it. He was doing everything he could to sabotage my efforts. Little did he realize that he was already being controlled by me. Being subtle was the key when working with Wyatt. Well, that, and dollop of deception. Maybe it was a smidgen unethical on my part, my not telling him that I was using my super hypnosis powers on him. I had done that in the past, many times. I could not have discussed it with Wyatt beforehand. How would I have explained something like that to Wyatt, or any one of my other subjects? What good would it have done anyway? Come to think of it, the rules laid down by the Council of Coins forbid me to discuss my abilities with anyone who was not gifted, unless I removed all such knowledge afterwards. Therefore, there was no point in mentioning it in the first place. I realized this whole argument was a moot point. I sighed softly to myself and decided to get back to the business at hand.

"Good, Wyatt," I encouraged him. "Just listen to me as I talk, and continue to focus on your breathing. Soon and very soon indeed, you'll discover to your delight, that focussing on your breathing, is actually a pleasant experience. Most people are surprised that focussing on such a simple thing as their breathing, can cause their mind to become clear and calm. When you feel that happen just nod your head, or say eyes, or whatever is easiest for you." I paused for a few seconds to see if Wyatt would respond. "Feel free to respond, even if I am still talking."

Wyatt didn't respond, so I continued. "Breathing, as I said, is a natural and normal function of the human body."

"Yes," Wyatt said softly, almost as if he didn't want me to hear him. I wasn't sure if he was agreeing with the statement I had just made, or with my earlier comments about Wyatt's mind becoming clear and calm. It didn't really matter in the long run. He was going down, even if he didn't realize it.

"So go with the flow, Wyatt, and you'll discover that the process of breathing is in itself, relaxing and soothing. When you focus your mind and your attention on something as simple as your breathing, you are able to do amazing things, which will both surprise and please you. When you feel your mind becoming calm and clear, just let me know by saying 'yes' or nodding your head the instant that you feel it happen." Wyatt nodded his head a couple of times as soon as I finished speaking those words. The man was flip flopping between saying yes, or nodding his head. He was still trying to fight my suggestions as he heard them. I found it amusing that he was both accepting the suggestions and trying to fight them at the same time. Wyatt was a refreshing challenge. Having him just drop into hypnosis quickly as he had done earlier, wasn't nearly as satisfying to me as trying to reel in this cowboy and land him. Even if I knew the outcome was inevitable, it was still a thrill for me to wrestle this cowboy to the ground and hog tie him into hypnosis. (Okay, so my metaphors are getting a bit strange. It's a risk you take, dear reader, when you read these stories of mine.)

"And as your focus becomes stronger, your mind becomes both clearer, and calmer, and when you mind becomes both clearer and calmer, your focus becomes even stronger," I told him as I continued the induction. Wyatt nodded his head a couple of times as I spoke. "All the other thoughts in your mind seem to fade away in to the background of your mind, as your attention focuses only on my words and their meaning. Soon it becomes easier and easier to do that, to just go along with the smooth steady stream and follow the flow of my thoughts and words as they enter your mind and help you to go deeper and deeper into relaxation and peace and quiet. You're heading down into a deep and special place in your mind where you can let go completely, where you can be safe and secure and let go as much as you want."

"Yes, deeper," Wyatt said a few seconds later, and he nodded his head a couple of times. His eyes were still open and focussed on that distant stop on the far wall. He blinked a few times as he continued to stare at the far wall.


'Excellent,' I thought to myself. "You're doing just fine, Wyatt. It feels good to go deeper doesn't it?" I asked him.

"Yes, deeper," Wyatt responded almost immediately. He nodded his head once, and kept his attention centred on the fall wall.

"Deeper and deeper with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take, Wyatt," I encouraged him. "Deeper into relaxation. Deeper into peace and quiet. Deeper into hypnosis."

"Yes," Wyatt replied instantly. "Deeper into hypnosis?" He said with a quiver in his voice. He let out a sigh a few seconds later, and a smile briefly touched his lips. "Yes, deeper into hypnosis." he said while nodding his head.

I smiled to myself. This cowboy was definitely lassoed. Time to pull him down to the ground and hog tie him. Well, not literally, as I didn't know how to do that. "Deeper and deeper. Drifting down, and becoming more relaxed with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take. Just let your body become as relaxed as your mind is calm, Wyatt. You'll find that soon and very soon indeed, you'll become more relaxed and comfortable, the more you listen to my words. And that with each passing moment, it just becomes easier and easier, Wyatt."

"Deeper. Easier. Yes," Wyatt replied a few seconds later. He blinked his eyes several times as if he was having trouble focussing them or keeping them open.

(Now, dear reader, do NOT try this at home. It might seem simple enough, but remember. I'm a professional. Okay. I'm not a professional, but heed my words. If you don't have super hypnosis powers like I do, and you try this with some cute cowboy, or any cute guy, you are likely to undergo a most unpleasant experience. In other words, you'll have the crap beaten out of you. Don't say I didn't warn you. Now, with that injunction firmly in mind, back to our story.)

"Eyelids fluttering as you become more and more relaxed. It seems the harder you try to keep your eyes open and focussed, the more effort it takes, as you feel yourself drifting down deeper into a state of profound relaxation. You body feels so relaxed right now. It's as if your muscles have becomes loose rubber bands, and your body is sinking into the bed that you are sitting on," I said reinforcing the physical reactions Wyatt was experiencing. "Loose and limp, your body just letting go, as your mind lets go of all the cares, concerns and troubles that you've been carrying around for the past few days." Wyatt's body was starting to slump forward as the suggestions of physical relaxation took hold. Oh, how I loved to see that happen. It brought a thrill to me, and yes, my cock started to stir in a most delightful manner.

"More relaxed and more comfortable with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take. You know that no matter how relaxed and comfortable you might feel, there is no way for you to slip slide or fall off of the bed you are sitting on. Each muscle is feeling more loose and relaxed than it did a few moments ago." Wyatt's eyes were blinking frequently now, and I could see that he was having trouble keeping his eyes open.


"With each blink it becomes harder and harder for you to keep your eyes open, because your eyelids like, the rest of your body are so relaxed now. Soon and very soon indeed, you'll find yourself keeping your eyes closed for just a second or two, when you blink. And each time you open your eyes, it just gets harder and harder to open them, You don't care, though, because each time you close your eyes, you can feel yourself going deeper into hypnosis. Your body becoming more relaxed, and your mind emptying of everything except the desire, the need to go deeper. Soon you won't be able to keep your eyes open any longer no matter how hard you try to open them. And when that happens, your eyes will remain closed, and your head will drop to your chest. A few seconds after that your upper body will drop forward, as you bend at the waist, until your head is resting comfortably dangling between your knees with your arms limply hanging down in front of you. You might even feel your fingertips brush the cool hard wood of the bunkhouse floor."

"So deep," Wyatt said as he responded to my words. He was blinking his eyes even more frequently as I spoke. I could see his head dipping slightly as he struggled to keep his eyes open. I smiled to myself as I enjoyed the losing battle that Wyatt was fighting. Seeing a subject slowly surrender to my hypnotic induction is one of great pleasures I derive from hypnotizing guys. The stronger the fight they put up, the more fun it is for me. (In most circumstances, that is true. It's better that I not go into the details when a quick induction is desired.)

"That's good. You're doing fine. Just go with the flow. Just let it happen. You know you want to," I encouraged him as I watched Wyatt struggle to keep his eyes open and his head raised up. His body was starting to lean forward. It wouldn't be long now before he fell into hypnosis. My breathing quicken as the excitement started to course through me. I never ceased to be aroused by the sight of a guy slowly melting into hypnosis. Wyatt was going to be feeling very happy in a few more moments. I was already feeling that way.

"No, don't want to," Wyatt said a few seconds later, while shaking his head from side to side.

"What do you mean?" I asked him. I was surprised at his sudden resistance to continuing the hypnosis induction. He probably wasn't aware of it, but he was already in a moderate state of hypnosis.

"I don't want to be hypnotized. It's bad. You're bad. Not gonna do it," Wyatt said slowly. He was still blinking his eyes and his head was starting to bob up and down as he resisted going into trance. He was also trying to shake his head back and forth, but he wasn't having much success.

"You have nothing to fear about hypnosis. You can lie while hypnotized. If I ask you a question and you don't want to answer it, you don't have to. Remember, you are in control. I'm just the guide," I said trying to reassure him.

"No. No hypnosis," Wyatt said slowly. He sighed softly as his head continued to bob up and down.

I was tempted to count him out. Once I did that, I could look him in the eye and implant stronger mental commands to enforce the hypnosis induction. A better idea popped into my mind, just then.

"Fine. The choice is yours. If you want me to, I'll count you out of the trance you are in now. Or, you can continue your journey down into a level so deep that you can just let go completely. The choice is, and has always been yours," I told him.

"I'm already in a trance?" Wyatt asked slowly. It was clear that his thinking had slowed down a lot, as he let his mind relax. He was having a hard time understanding that he was already hypnotized.

"Indeed you are. Why else do you think you feel so good, so relaxed, so calm, so at peace?" I asked him.


"No. Can't be. I don't want to be hypnotized. I don't want to go deeper," Wyatt said as he continued to fight my suggestions. He sighed a few more times, and his head started to bob slower and slower. His eyes were staying closed longer each time he closed them. He was going under, while protesting the entire time.

"Then you have to make a choice," I said. "Either go deeper now, or ask me to bring out of your current level of trance. But I have to tell you that I'm somewhat disappointed in you, Wyatt. I thought a cowboy's word meant something."

"What do you mean?" Wyatt said, the confusion plain on his face and in the tone of his voice.

"When we started this you said that you had agreed to try hypnosis with me. Now that you see it's working, you're going back on your word. I don't know if you're running scared, a lily livered coward or just a lying creep. Frankly, as a real life honest to goodness cowboy, I expected better of you," I answered letting the scorn drip from my words. I continued to speak in a calm soothing voice. (Yes, dear reader, I was manipulating Wyatt, and playing on his male pride about being a cowboy. It was a little underhanded, but you have to admit it was fun.)

"I'm a real cowboy. I'm sure as hell more of a cowboy than you, greenhorn," Wyatt snarled at me, speaking at a normal rate. I could see the effort that cost him though. His eyes closed for nearly thirty seconds before he wrenched them open again. When he did open them, his face wore a blank, vacant expression as if he didn't have a thought in that handsome head of his, which was probably true.

"Then be a good little cowboy, and keep your word. Go deep into hypnosis, just like you said you would. Become my good little cowboy, and let go. Make a decision, damn it!" I yelled at him in my best Drill Sergeant's voice. (Sometimes, dear reader, you have to push a stubborn subject into trance, even when deep down they want it.)

"What?" Wyatt said as his eyes suddenly grew wide in surprise. The surprise slowly melted into a blank empty look. Wyatt closed his eyes, slowly. A few seconds later his head dropped to his chest. A few seconds after that Wyatt fell forward, bending at the waist, just as he had been instructed. His arms dangled from his shoulders. I reached down and grabbed his right wrist. I move his right arm about. It was as limp as a rag doll's arm.

"Good Wyatt," I said to him as I patted him on the head, well actually I patted the hat that was on his head. "Now go even deeper for me, my good little cowboy." I was tempted to call Wyatt 'boy', but I wasn't sure he was ready to accept such a submissive title. I decided it was better to avoid that potential set of problems.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt said softly. I smiled to myself. The nature of our relationship had been established. I was the boss, and he was the good little cowboy. Now maybe I could help him with his anger problem, whatever it was. I paused for a moment, and listened, uncertain if I had heard something. I turn around and looked about the room for a few seconds. It looked just as it had when Cody and I had entered it, a while ago. Wyatt and I appeared to be alone in the bunkhouse. Still, I could have sworn I'd heard something that sounded like a soft moan of ecstasy. I listened for a few more moments and looked around more carefully. I didn't see anything or hear anything out of the ordinary. I must have been imagining things. Perhaps the moan of ecstasy was in my head.


I stood up, walked over to Wyatt and stood next to him. Carefully I bent forward at the waist and peered over Wyatt's limp form. I was trying to get a good look at his back and lower torso. I couldn't see much, other than his tapered torso and his hips encased in those snug light blue jeans. I did notice that Wyatt had a light brown leather cowboy style wallet peeking out from the top of the right back pocket of his jeans. The wallet looked a bit thick. I smiled at my discovery. I now had something to look forward to. (Or have you forgotten, dear reader that I have an interest in men's wallets as well as their butts?) I stood up, turned around and sat back down in the chair.

"Feels good to be hypnotized by me, doesn't it, Wyatt?" I asked him, after I turned back around to face him.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt agreed.

"You like it don't you, Wyatt?" I prompted him.

'Oh yes, boss, I do. I really do," Wyatt said a bit louder and with a bit more enthusiasm.
"You're surprised at how good it does feel being hypnotized by me. You like it a lot, don't' you? In fact you love it, don't you?" I encouraged him.

"Yes boss, I like it a lot," Wyatt said. He lifted his head up opened his eyes and he looked at me. "I love it, boss." He closed his eyes and let his head drop back down. He swayed slightly as his head came to rest.

"Since we're alone here Wyatt, you don't have to hold back. You can yell out to me how much you like being my hypnotized little cowboy, and when you do, you'll go deeper and feel a wave of pleasure course through your body. You might even find it to be erotic," I told him. I was pushing Wyatt to admit how much he really liked being hypnotized. Even without my super hypnosis commands, that much was true. Wyatt was mentally and physically enjoying himself, but he had that stubborn streak. I knew it was best to create an association of hypnosis with pleasure, so that whatever resistance Wyatt might be able to dreg up later, would be minimized.

Wyatt jerked his body up into a sitting position, and he opened his eyes wide. His mouth hung open in a silent 'oh' of surprise, as he stared at me. He blinked his eyes for a few seconds and then a big silly grin blossomed on his face. "I love being hypnotized by you, boss!" He yelled out. "I love being your hypnotized little cowboy, boss! Oh fuck! This hypnosis feels good, boss! Christ, I never thought being a hypnotized cowboy slave would feel so fucking good, boss!" Wyatt had gone a bit overboard, but I wasn't about to correct him. If he wanted to go from being a good little hypnotized cowboy, to a good little hypnotized cowboy slave, who was I to stop him? After all, HE made that decision. (Yes, dear reader, I sort of pushed him that way, but it was only a tiny nudge. If you'd been in my place, you'd have nudged Wyatt in that general direction too. Don't deny it. I know what goes on in that smutty little mind of yours, dear reader.) Wyatt looked up at me, after he finished speaking. He nodded his head a few times as he sat there with that big silly shit eating grin on his face. He was zonked to high heaven. He was so deep in hypnosis now, that he didn't care what he was told to do. I've seen that expression often enough to be sure about it. But there was that stubborn streak of Wyatt's. I reach out and touched Wyatt's forehead. I did a shallow scan of his mind. It confirmed that Wyatt was totally under my control now, and loving every second of it. There wasn't a trace of resistance anywhere in his mind. His natural submissive nature had fully surfaced. Wyatt was ready for some help, as well as some innocent fun.

"Sleep now," I said to him. Wyatt closed his eyes, dropped his head to his chest and slumped forward to resume his earlier position. He was now in a very cooperative frame of mind. I couldn't help but smile to myself. This was fun, damn it!


Then I heard it. A soft moan of ecstasy. I wasn't imaging it. It was not coming from me. It was not coming from Wyatt. Someone else was in the room with us. Someone else, who was enjoying the show. I took a deep breath to calm myself. I'd deal with whomever it was in a few minutes, after I got Wyatt settled. I turned my attention back to Wyatt. Then I had an inspiration. I would give whomever it was a bit of a show.

"Why don't' you climb up on the bed and then get down on all fours for me, Wyatt," I told him.

"Yes sir, boss! Right away!" Wyatt exclaimed as he jerked his head up and sat up straight. Wyatt blinked his eyes a couple of times as he got his bearings. He stood up and spun about so that he was facing the bed. He launched himself forward, scrambled onto the bed. It took him only a few seconds to climb up on the bed, on his hands and knees. From where I was sitting in my chair, I was privileged to witness the sight of Wyatt's slim butt in those snug light blue jeans as he bent over and climbed upon the bed. Damn he had a sexy butt in those snug light blue jeans. It was a wonder that I wasn't drooling all over myself. I knew that Wyatt and I were not alone, and that fact was never far from the front of my mind. I suspect that is part of what kept my erotic desires firmly in check. A few seconds later he was perched on all fours on the bed, his head near the pillow, waiting for my next instruction.

I heard another soft moan, which confirmed my earlier suspicion that Wyatt and I were not alone. "Good job, Wyatt," I praised him. "Would you mind if I touched your body?"

"Thank you, boss. I don't mind if you touch my body, boss. Hell, you can do anything you want with me I'm your good little hypnotized cowboy slave, boss," Wyatt answered with a grin.

He was indeed, but I couldn't take him up on his generous offer, not with some unknown person watching. I walked over to Wyatt. I plucked his cowboy hat off of his head and placed it on the night stand next to the bed. I placed my right hand on the top of his head and started to press downward gently. "Lower your head down on to the pillow and turn your head to the right so you can see me, and breathe easily. Leave your butt up in the air where it is, Wyatt," I said to him.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt said as he started to lower his head toward the pillow. As he turned his head to the right, so that he was facing me, I lifted my right hand from the top of his head. It wasn't necessary for me to push down on his head anymore. A few moments later, Wyatt was resting his head on the pillow as I had ordered him. His butt was sticking up in the air, and his jeans were a bit tighter along his buttocks. This was exactly what I wanted. (As if you didn't know that was going to happen, dear reader. Why else would I have Wyatt assume such a position?)

"Feels good being such a submissive position, doesn't it Wyatt?" I said to him as I moved to stand next to that sexy butt of his.

"Yes, boss. I...I don't know why it does, but it sure does," Wyatt said happily. The shit eating grin was back on his face.

I bent over so that I had a clear view of Wyatt's buttocks and the seat of his jeans. I reached out with my right hand and started to trace the seam of his jeans from just below the horizontal belt line, down his butt, in between his buttocks and up the front of his jeans as far as I could reach. "And that feels even better, Wyatt," I told him.

"Yessssss...." Wyatt hissed softly. Another moan, somewhat louder than before came from behind me. I smiled to myself as I realized the audience was paying very close attention to the show. I also heard what sounded like a muffled laugh at the same time. So there were at least two people in the audience, one of whom was most likely gay. Only a gay man would have been excited by what I was doing with Wyatt's butt.

"Do you like having a powerful man control you? Do you like having that powerful man play with your body and turn you on even more?" I asked Wyatt, as I paused in my stroking of buttock seam of his jeans. I knew what the answer would be. I wanted to Wyatt to admit it to me, though. It was another way of establishing my dominance over him.

"I....I..don't.....know...."Wyatt answered hesitantly. I quickly began to stroke the seam of his jeans again, but this time I pressed in slightly with the tips of my fingers. "GOD YES I LOVE IT!" Wyatt cried out a few seconds later. "I don't know why, and I don't' give a fuck. JESUS ALMIGHTY, DON'T STOP!" Wyatt yelled out. I spent a few more minutes following that seam of Wyatt's jeans. I pressed in a bit, every now and then. Wyatt responded with guttural moans. He did say anything though. His body shivered with the erotic pleasure that he was feeling.

"That's enough for now, Wyatt," I told him as I stopped my stroking of the seam of Wyatt's jeans, and let my hand rest by my side. I walked over to the chair and sat down in it.

"Boss? More, please?" Wyatt called out as he opened his eyes and looked at me. Apparently, he had closed his eyes when I had been lightly fondling his butt.

"We have other things to deal with, Wyatt," I told him firmly. "Now be a good little cowboy and lie down on the bed, on your back."

"Yes, boss," Wyatt said with a crestfallen look on his face. I knew he wanted the butt stroking to continue. I had work to do before I could have any more fun with him. Wyatt lowered his body down so that he was lying face down on the bed. Slowly he rolled to his left so that he was lying on his back. It took him a few seconds to reposition his body so that he was lying comfortably in the middle of the bed.

"That's my good little cowboy," I told him with a grin. He smiled back at me. "Now close your eyes, and go down deep into hypnosis for me. Just relax and go deeper for me."

"Yes, boss," Wyatt said dreamily as his eyes slowly closed. He took a deep breath and let it out in a soft sigh.


I looked at Wyatt for a minute or so before I decided that it was time to get to work. (Okay, so I was drinking in the sweet sight of a hypnotized hunky cowboy lying on a bed in front of me. Yes, I drooled a bit. Sue me. I wasn't going to DO anything with him, but there was no harm in fantasizing about it for a few minutes.) I was about to say something when I felt a creepy feeling on my forehead. Danger. I knew without a doubt now that Wyatt and I were not alone, despite Mister Carson's assurances of privacy. I sighed to myself again. Why was I not surprised? I closed my eyes and let my mental powers do a passive scan the room, looking for any hint of a gifted person, or evidence of gifted powers being used. I didn't detect any compulsion fields, or ward off fields. Nor did there seem to be any evidence of mental shields, mental probes, or mental scanners. It was odd. After about a minute, which is a very long time in terms of mental combat, I detected two blips on my mental radar. As I expected they were located some distance behind me on the far wall of the bunkhouse. The blips were ghost like, there and yet not there. If the persons were gifted, then they would show up as sharp blips. If they were not gifted, and still presented a danger to me, they would show up as fuzzy blips. These blips were neither, they registered, but I could not get an exact fix on them. Something strange was going on The blips were not moving.

I gathered my mental powers and got ready to raise my shields. I leaned over Wyatt and spoke softly to him, to be sure that whomever these other people were they would not hear me. "Wyatt, lie there and relax completely. In your mind let your favourite fantasy play out, whatever that fantasy is. Do not speak or move, though. Stay where you are. Until I speak your name again, you will hear nothing that happens in this room. Understood?"

"Yes, boss," Wyatt answered. A small smile appeared on his lips. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly in a long slow deep sigh. I touched his hand and gently touched his mind, like a feather brushing across his skin. His fantasy had started playing. Well, I wouldn't have to worry about Wyatt for the time being. I stood up, and backed up a step from Wyatt.

"You can come out of hiding now, whomever you are. The show is over," I said addressing no one. Slowly I turned around and looked about the room. It seemed that some persons other then Mister Carson knew what I was going to be doing with Wyatt today, and had wanted to watch. I didn't really care why. I thought it was a disgusting invasion of privacy, and I wasn't about to continue with it now that I was aware that these persons were present. No one appeared. I ground my teeth in frustration. I didn't want to use a compulsion field to force them to come to me, because then I'd have to do a lot of mental cleanup afterwards.

"Get out here! Front and centre! Right now!" I ordered, doing my best to sound like a pissed off Drill Sergeant. I had found that tone of voice produced amazing results on occasion.

I waited. I expected to see a couple of cowboys saunter up to me with cocky expressions on their faces, and no trace of embarrassment for spying on Wyatt and me. Just like at Christmas though, I did not get what I expected. In one of the far corners of the room, a cowboy stood up from behind the chest he had been hiding behind. Slowly he started to walk towards me. He was wearing a dark blue cowboy shirt tucked into a pair of dark blue jeans. A black leather belt with a simple D-ring closure was threaded through the belt loops of the jeans. The dark blue jeans, in turned were tucked into a pair of dusty gray cowboy boots. The hat on the cowboy's head was a worn weathered greyish one that had seen better days. As he got closer I began to notice some odd things, such as he was holding his arms straight out in front of him, and his face was blank of all expression. But the item that really caught my attention was the seven and a half inch fully erect penis that was projecting from the open fly of his dark blue jeans. Call it a wild guess, but I was pretty sure this was not normal behaviour for a cowboy in a bunkhouse.

"Reporting as ordered, sir!" The cowboy barked at me. He stood there motionless and expressionless, a couple of feet away from me, holding his arms rigidly straight out in front of him, while his cock remained stiff as well. I studied the cowboy wondering what the heck had happened. He was a mess. I could see that there was cum all over his cock, and some cum on the front of his jeans around his open fly. There was even some cum drying on the lower chest and stomach areas of the dark blue long sleeved cowboy shirt. I looked at his hands and noticed that there was cum dripping off of both of them. Somebody, it would seem, had become more than a little bit turned on by what I had been doing with Wyatt. That explained the loud moans I had heard, but not the laughter. I didn't have time to study the cowboy, as my attention was diverted by some motion out of the corner of my eye.


I turned to my left, and my jaw dropped open in surprise. A second cowboy was approaching, from the far end of the bunkhouse, but he was crawling towards me on his hands and knees. He was getting his light gray jeans dirty, as well as the pale yellow cowboy shirt he was wearing. The cowboy hat on his head looked to be made of straw. It was yellowed with age, and had a few stains on the brim and sides. As he got closer I noticed that there was a black belt in this cowboy's jeans. The jeans were tucked into a pair of black boots that were getting even more dusty as the cowboy continued his crawl towards me.. Things had now moved from strange to weird. The cowboy stopped a few feet in front of me and looked up at me.

"So you caught me. So what?" The second cowboy said with a laugh. The face of the second cowboy was all smiles. He didn't seem at all upset to have been caught by me, or to have crawled up to me on his hands and knees. I stared at the second cowboy for a few seconds. I was at a loss for words. The situation had just catapulted from weird to bizarre.

I glanced over at Wyatt noting that he still had that dreamy happy expression on his face. He would not need my attention for some time. I was free to deal with the two problems who were standing before me. Well one was standing and the other was on his hands and knees. The standing cowboy didn't seem to be aware of what he was doing. (When a guy walks up to you with his fly open and his fully erect cock sticking out, and has cum covered clothing and hands, it's a pretty safe bet that he's not fully aware of what he's doing. At least I don't know of any guys, cowboys or not, who would do such a thing on a regular basis.) I felt I could ignore the standing cowboy for a short while. However, I didn't want him to just stand there and have his arms get tired, as that might break his current state, whatever it was. I walked up to the standing cowboy and looked him in the eyes. (Can you guess what was about to happen dear reader? If not, then you haven't' been paying attention, and I will have to take you over my knee and give you a good spanking, with your pants on of course.)

I was about to project a few mental commands into his mind, when I noticed that his eyes looked completely glazed over, as if his mind was completely empty of any thoughts. Most hypnosis subjects, when they are under have a spark of self awareness in the back of their eyes. He did not. I was a bit hesitant about doing it, but I placed the tips of the fingers of my right hand on his forehead, and with that physical contact established, I gently probed his mind. (I don't like to do this, because I consider it an invasion of a person's most intimate privacy. These were bizarre circumstances, though. I felt such action was warranted.) What I found nearly knocked me off my feet. My knees buckled but I caught myself and managed to remain standing and to keep physical contact with the cowboy. His mind was empty and completely open to me. He was in the same mental state as if I had projected my super hypnosis powers at him and taken control of his mind. He didn't feel embarrassed or humiliated in the least to stand there in his cum covered clothes with his impressive seven and a half in fully erect cock thrusting out from his open fly. (Yes, I know that I've mentioned that not so little detail several times, dear reader. It wasn't something that you could easily ignore. In fact, I had to work at not letting my attention wander down to that impressive tool. But back to the entranced cowboy.) I carefully scanned the cowboy's mind. He was under my control. He felt compelled to obey me. What I did not know was why.

"What is your name, cowboy?" I said to him softly so that the second cowboy would not be able to hear me.


"Sir! Clovis McCoy, sir!" he barked at me. Did this cowboy think he was in the military for some reason? I had never suggested anything like this to him. In fact, I had never suggested anything to him at all. Until now, I'd never even talked with him. Considering that the cowboy had a young boyish face, with a young fit, slim and trim body, I would not have been opposed to striking up a conversation with this young cowboy. He had to be barely twenty years old, if he was a day. His hazel eyes were set into a young face, with a small nose and normal sized mouth. I could see some close cropped straight black hair peeking out from under that worn gray felt cowboy hat he was wearing.

I needed to deal with the second cowboy, since I didn't yet know what the situation was with him.

"Clovis, wipe your hands clean on the front of your jeans, and then go stand next to the empty bunk to the left of Wyatt. Put your cowboy hat on the night stand next to the bed. Climb on to the bed and lie down on your back. When you are in that position, close your eyes. At that point you can grab that great big cock of yours with your hands. Whatever it is that you saw recently with Wyatt that got you so sexually aroused, will begin to play over and over in your mind as you lie there on the bed. You will not say anything out loud, but you may moan softly if you like. This will continue until you next hear me say your name out loud. You may shoot as many times as you need." I spoke softly to Clovis so that the second cowboy would not hear me.

"Sir! Yes, sir!" Clovis barked at me. He wiped his hands on the front of his jeans as he spoke. He marched over to the bunk next to Wyatt. (Damn, he had a sexy skinny butt in those jeans!) Clovis took off his hat and placed it on the empty night stand. He climbed up on the bed so that he was on his hands and knees. (There was that sexy butt again, made all the more sexy by the enhanced tightness of those jeans across the buttocks. Either the man was deliberately teasing me with that beautiful backside of his, or he had no idea of the effect that his butt could have on a gay man. I noted that he had a big black leather cowboy style wallet shoved into the right back pocket of those sexy jeans.) The eye popping view lasted only a few heartbeats, as Clovis spun about on his knees and plopped that sexy butt of his onto the bed, and I lost sight of that sexy butt. However, it was replaced by the sight of Clovis' rock hard cock still thrusting its way out of the open fly of Clovis' jeans. After a few more moments, Clovis was lying on the bed, on his back, with his eyes closed and his hands firmly wrapped about that monster of his. The happy smile on his face and the soft moans indicated that he was having one heck of a good time. Now that Clovis had been dealt with, I could turn my undivided attention back to the second cowboy.
To my surprise, the second cowboy had not moved an inch. He was still on his hands and knees looking up at me, as calm as could be. This was very far from normal. (I know, I have a gift for stating the obvious.) I was starting to become concerned. I walked over and stood in front of the second cowboy.

"What's your name, cowboy?" I asked him.

"Preston Bennet, The cowboy answered happily. He seemed content to remain on his hands and knees.

"Stand up, please Preston, and tell me why you were spying on me and Wyatt," I told him.

Preston stood up in an easy, fluid motion. He dusted off his hands on the front of his jeans and looked about the room for a second before he focussed his attention on me. I noticed that he was wearing a medium sized cowboy belt buckle that had an unadorned plain silver face. "I was curious about what you were gonna do with Wyatt. He can be a mean son of a bitch, sometimes. Mister Carson told me about your little talk and asked me to keep an eye on the two of you,' he answered as calmly as if I had asked him for a weather forecast. He didn't seem the least bit upset about spying on me. "Hey would you look at the meat on Clovis! Man, he's really hung!" Preston exclaimed as his attention was diverted by Clovis' erect cock poking out of the front of his jeans. (I can't blame Preston for noticing and reacting, but this diversion wasn't getting me anywhere.)


"Focus on me, Preston. Only on me and the questions I ask you," I told him as I put my right hand on the left side of his face and turned his head to his right so that he was looking at me. My legs nearly buckled for a second time, as my mind was inundated with information from Preston's mind. I could hear a distance mental 'ping' in the back of my mind. I quickly severed contact and let my right arm drop to my side. "Close your eyes now and relax, Preston. Just drift into a nice relaxed happy state of mind and stand there until I say your name," I told him. I needed time to think, to examine the information that I had inadvertently absorbed from Preston's mind. The process had not been painful, just a bit of a surprise.

"Yeah. Sure. Okay. I like this state," Preston agreed happily. He closed his eyes and smiled. He was not reacting like a normal hypnosis or super hypnosis subject. I took one step back from Preston and started to examine in more detail the information that Preston had offered. The facts were disquieting.

Preston had been sent to by Mister Carson to watch over my talk with Wyatt, in case Wyatt's temper flared up. While I could appreciate Mister Caron's caution and his concern for my well being (or perhaps he was more worried that if Wyatt did beat me up or something like that, I'd sue him), it was still a breach of Wyatt's privacy as well as mine. Preston had also been told to report anything he overheard during the session. Preston had never seen a hypnosis session close up, so he was paying close attention to everything I said and did. He'd found it more comfortable to be on his hands and knees hiding behind one of the chests in the bunkhouse, that to squat down on his haunches. When he saw Wyatt go under, Preston thought it was funny. He figured that Wyatt must be weak minded to go under so quickly. When Wyatt had started to yell out that he loved being my hypnotized cowboy slave, Preston was fit to be tied. So it appeared that Preston knew everything that had happened from the start. He had not known that Clovis was in the room, but Preston knew that now. I sighed softly as I realized that this presented yet another problem I would have to deal with.

I examined more of the data Preston had dropped into my mind. The study was most illuminating. During my induction with Wyatt, Preston found my voice to be soothing and he soon found himself following along. What he did not seem to be aware of, on a conscious level, is that a resonance had built up in his mind as he was listening to me, and when Wyatt had gone under for the second time, this resonance energy had burst into his conscious mind and nullified his independent thinking as well as his will. He was in effect, super hypnotized, even though I had not directed my powers at him. I examined the memory of that energy burst more carefully, as it seemed oddly familiar. I searched my memory carefully for any similar patterns. With a sharp intake of breath, I recognized the pattern after examining it in detail for a few seconds. It was the same one I had experienced when Mary had first unlocked my super hypnosis powers. This energy burst was a lot weaker. It had faded away to nothing in less than a second. Preston was a gifted, but dormant, just as I had been several years ago. The conclusion was clear. Somehow being in proximity to me, an active gifted person, had caused a resonance feedback loop in the dormant gifted powers in Preston's mind, resulting in Preston entering a state of super hypnosis. I was relieved if somewhat surprised. Dealing with Preston would be a much simple matter, now. I made a mental note to mention Preston to Mary at The Coffee Shop. I didn't have the time right now to deal with Preston and his dormant gifted power. I didn't have the experience either. In fact, it wasn't really my decision. It was Mary's. I imagined that she would probably consult with the Council of Coins to determine if Preston should have his dormant powers awaken, and be trained in how to use them. I smiled to myself. It would give the Council of Coins something else to do, other than to keep a watchful eye on me.


I looked over at Clovis for a second or two. He was still lying on the bed, smiling and playing with his rock hard cock, happy as a clam at high tide. It was clear to me now, that Clovis too was in a state of super hypnosis. The question was, how had he arrived in that state? I had not directed him, nor projected my powers at him. I had not even known he was in the room. He could be a dormant gifted person like Preston, but that seemed unlikely. Gifted people are rare, and dormant gifted people even more so. What was I dealing with when it came to Clovis? (Other than a magnificent specimen of manhood? Damn my hormones! They were getting me side tracked again!) Tackling that question would have to wait a bit longer. I had to finish with Preston first. Then I had to deal with Clovis, and finally get back to Wyatt. I looked at my watch. It was 11:00 AM. I had another two hours, maybe. Whatever I did, I would have to do it quickly before Mister Carson made an appearance after 1:00 PM. I felt sure that if Wyatt didn't show his ruggedly handsome face sometime soon after 1:00 PM, Mister Carson would come looking for him. The question before me now, was what should I do with Preston? (Suggestions like that are NOT helping dear reader. Fucking Preston's brains out might make me feel good, and might make him feel good too, but it wasn't going to solve the problem. It was time to think with the BIG head, and not the little one, which gets so many men in trouble. In this case it would have made matters much worse. Preston was straight. I'd picked up that little nugget of information, while reviewing the data from Preston's mind. Let us not forget that I was involved with Andy. Nothing was going to happen. Period.)

I looked back at Preston. He wasn't much to look at. He wasn't handsome or comely, neither was he butt ugly. He was just an average looking guy, at least when you studied his face. Set between his plain brown eyes was a normal sized nose. Beneath that was an averaged sized mouth which was in proper proportion to the rest of his face. His jaw was firm but not hard or chiselled. He sported what looked to be a three day beard on his face, the black hairs a perfect match to the black curly hair that stuck out from beneath that dirty old cowboy hat he was wearing. Preston didn't seem to put much effort in personal grooming. His hair was clean, but it didn't look like it had seen a comb or a brush for several weeks. His body wasn't anything to write home about either. He had an average fit and healthy look to his body. He didn't look like he worked out, nor did he have any type of gut around his middle. He seemed content to stand there with his eyes closed. As I studied him, I slowly walked around him, so I could get a good view of him from all sides. Yes, I was checking out his butt in the jeans he was wearing. From the back he was as nondescript as from the front. To be blunt, there was nothing about Preston's butt that would have caught the eye of the average gay man. He just wasn't noteworthy. I suspected that was the reason why Mister Carson had picked Preston to spy on me and Wyatt. Preston was less likely to be noticed. His jeans fit him well. They looked to be very comfortable, which is to be expected on a working cowboy. I walked around Preston several times, just letting my mind wander as I waiting for inspiration to strike.

Slowly ideas started to coalesce into my mind. The honest approach with a touch of humour and a dash of comeuppance was needed. "Preston, open your eyes and look me in the eye," I told him as I walked up and stood directly in front of him.

Preston opened his eyes, blinked a couple of times and then locked his eyes on mine. "Okay," he said nonchalantly.

"Do you realize that you are deeply hypnotized Preston?" I asked him.

"No I 'm not. I feel pretty good, though," Preston contradicted me.

"Really?" I said with a grin. "When I snap my fingers, Preston, you will drop to your hands and knees and bark three times," I said to him. (God how I loved guys who were under my control and didn't believe that was the case.)

"Yeah, right," Preston said with a laugh.

SNAP! Preston dropped to his hands and knees, a look of utter surprise on his face. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" He yelled out at me. He looked up at me stunned at what he had just done.


"And now when I snap my fingers, you will stand and give me a snappy salute and then say, 'Ready to obey you, sir' in your very best imitation of a military grunt," I told him with a smile. Preston blinked at me for a few seconds as he assimilated my instructions. SNAP!

Preston jumped to his feet, turned about to face me, came to attention and snapped out a salute to me. "Sir! Ready to obey you, sir!" He barked out at me.

"At ease and return to normal still deeply hypnotized with your eyes wide open," I told him.

"Okay," he said looking at me cautiously. "I guess I am hypnotized. How the hell did that happen?"

"You were paying close attention to me and what I was saying, Preston, while you were spying on me. It looks like you paid a little bit too much attention to what I was saying and doing," I answered him. "Now walk with me," I told him, as I lead him away from Wyatt and Clovis. I wanted to be sure that neither of those two cowboys would overhear was I was able to tell Preston. I was going to mention their names, and if they heard me, they would hear what I was saying before I wanted them to. We walked down the aisle of bunkhouse beds until we were only a few feet away from the far wall. Preston followed me like a good obedient little puppy, except that he was walking instead of crawling on his hands and knees. (Yes, dear reader, I would have enjoyed having him follow me on his hands and knees, but I didn't have time to be sidetracked by erotic distractions. So many cute hypnotized cowboys and so little time! Oh my!) Preston didn't offer a molecule of resistance to my instructions. He knew when he was beat, and he also knew who was the boss here. I touched the fingertips of my right hand on his forehead. "Sleep now, Preston. Relax. Listen to me and obey."

His eyes closed quickly and his head dropped down a bit. "Yes, sir. Listen and obey," He said with a sigh. A few seconds later he smiled. (Damn! I liked guys who reacted so positively to my powers.)

"When you came into this room to spy on me and Wyatt you never saw us or anyone else in this bunkhouse. The bunkhouse was empty. You waited for us to show up, but you feel asleep on one of the beds. You woke up a little while later and have spent the last half hour trying to find Mister Carson without any success," I told him as I reached out with my mental powers and adjusted his memory to match the facts as I was describing them. A quick glance at my watch confirmed that it was just after 11:30 AM, so that would account for the past hour and a half very nicely. Originally I was going to seal away the memory of what Preston had witnessed in this room. Then I would have him report to Mister Carson that I'd hypnotized Preston and kicked him out of the bunkhouse. Following that Preston was going to tell Mister Carson that Preston was still hypnotized. Preston would then find or make a mud puddle and wallow around in it like the pig he was. I quickly realized that this could easily lead to some undesirable questions from Mister Carson, not to mention anyone who saw Preston acting like a pig. I wanted to flaunt my super hypnosis powers at Mister Carson to let him know who he was dealing with. Catering to my ego, would not solve my problem with Preston. I had to abandon that approach as satisfying as it might have felt to do it. I sighed silently to myself as I realized that keeping my super hypnosis powers a secret had to be my primary goal in every situation. The Council of Coins was right, damn it! The average man in the street, or cowboy at the riding ranch, was not ready to accept that there were people in the world with the ability to breach the final bastion of privacy, to read a person's mind, and know a person's innermost thoughts and desires.


"When I remove my fingers from your forehead you will carry out the following instructions. One. Open your eyes and remain in your trance. Two .Leave this building and upon exiting the building and closing the door behind you, you will awaken from your trance without realizing that you had ever been hypnotized by me. Three You will continue your search to find Mister Carson. Four When you encounter Mister Carson you will inform him of what happened in the bunkhouse, and apologise to him for falling asleep." I said speaking slowly to be sure that Preston's mind had a chance to record his orders. I waited a few seconds. "Do you clearly understand your instructions?" I ask him.

"Yes, sir," He answered. "I understand, sir."

"What happened in the bunkhouse when you came into it this morning, Preston?"

"I hid in the bunkhouse waiting for you and Wyatt, but you never showed up. I fell asleep waiting for you, and just now woke up," he answered.

"Very good," I praised him. Preston smiled back at me, seemingly content to have pleased me. I wasn't so sure that Mister Carson would be at all pleased with Preston, but that was something Preston would have to deal with. I lifted my hand away from Preston's head, breaking contact between my fingers and his forehead. Preston's face went blank. He blinked a few times and then he turned away from me and headed to the door of the bunkhouse. From the blank look on his face, and the glazed look of his eyes, Preston's wasn't paying attention to anything or anyone. His only focus was on carrying out his instructions. The door closed solidly behind him. Good. Now I could turn my attention to Clovis and then to Wyatt.

I walked over to Wyatt to check on him. He seemed fine, his eyes were still closed and the small dreamy and lost look on his face suggested that he was very deep in some very happy place in his mind. I would not have to deal with Wyatt for some time. I could safely leave him alone and turn my full attention to Clovis. I turned around and looked at Clovis.

I reached out with my right hand towards Clovis. It took a major effort of my will to direct my hand towards Clovis' head and not his upright slightly swaying cock. For a brief second I realized that I could just as easily link with Clovis' mind by touching his cock as I could by touching his forehead. It wouldn't be wise to do so, though. For one thing, I'd be breaking my word to Andy about touching another guy. When I balanced the two possible actions on the scales of right and wrong, my promises to Andy far outweighed any momentary physical pleasure I might derive from fondling Clovis' available cock. Knowing what is right or wrong is relatively easy. A real man does what he knows to be right, even when it is hard to do so. And brother it WAS hard believe me! A man who does something that he knows is wrong, because he can get away with it, or because he can't resist the urge or the desire to do so, isn't really much of a man. I have my faults and my shortcomings like any man. Deep in my heart I knew that above everything else I might want or feel, I wanted to make Andy feel happy with me. I wanted him to be proud of me, for who and what I was. I wanted to be a man in Andy's eyes, and for that, I knew I had to keep my promises that I had made to Andy. (Okay I'll get down off my soapbox, dear reader. The sermon is over.)

It took only a second or two for these thoughts to flash through my mind as my hand continued it journey towards Clovis' forehead. I had been tempted and tested, and I had passed, this time. While I drew strength from that knowledge, I knew that there were many more such tests and temptations ahead of me. One was called Wyatt. I blinked my eyes a few times to focus my thoughts to the task at hand. Gently I touched Clovis' forehead and sent forth my most delicate, gentle mental probe. Clovis' mind was an open book. I merely had to form a mental query about what I wanted to know, and the information appeared in Clovis' thoughts.


I won't take you through the various questions that I asked Clovis, nor the reams of information I accumulated from his mind. The "Reader's Digest Condensed" version is that Clovis was a gay cowboy. (Yes, I know you didn't have to be a mind reader like me, dear reader, to have figured that out by now. Still, it was nice to have that as a solid fact and not conjecture.) What was surprising though, was that Clovis was interested in Wyatt. Interested wasn't exactly the best word. Clovis had a crush on Wyatt. A very big, very strong and very secret crush. Whenever I inserted Wyatt's name into Clovis's mind, the resulting torrent of desire, lust and infatuation was clearly evident. Having Clovis's feelings about Wyatt enter my mind was like lying on the beach on a hot summer day and letting the waves roll up and over your body. It was refreshing and enjoyable, but I couldn't afford the time to linger. As I kept telling myself, I had other things to do and I had to get back to it. Behind my mental shield, the thought popped into my head that I really should be charging for services like this, considering the mental effort I was expending.

As I thought about it for a little bit longer, I realized that I had a little bit of a problem on my hands. It was very likely that Wyatt had no idea of Clovis's interest in him. It wasn't my place to try and get these two together, providing that Wyatt like Clovis was in fact gay. I had not examined Wyatt's mind closely enough to determine his sexual orientation. I intended to do that in a few moments, after I dealt with Clovis. What to do with Clovis? What to do about Clovis? One thing was for sure, I could not leave him as he was at present, lying on the bed with his rock hard cock sticking out at attention. Yes, he was a beautiful sight. He was a distracting sight, and it wasn't helping to solve the problem.

Curiosity got the better of me. Using my mental powers instead of spoken words, I asked Clovis what he thoughts were regarding my hypnotizing Wyatt. For a moment his thoughts were jumbled and confusing, until he mentally shrugged his shoulders and presented the information to my inquiring mind. Clovis had been one of the nameless cowboys in the barn with Mister Carson and me, when I had hypnotized Mister Carson. I had not paid much attention to those cowboys at the time, which is why I had not recognized Clovis, not even now. Clovis had not overhead my conversation with Mister Carson in the barn, but Clovis had become curious about hypnosis. Clovis had secreted himself just outside Mister Carson's office this morning, waiting to overhear what he could of our conversion. Clovis had known instantly who Mister Carson was referring to when he mentioned the ranch hand that needed trouble with anger issues. At that point, Clovis had decided to spy on my session with Wyatt, in the hope that Clovis would see Wyatt get hypnotized. The idea of Wyatt being hypnotized and under someone's control made Clovis's cock throb. (While that was not a very elegant way to say it, dear reader, it was accurate nonetheless.) When Clovis saw Wyatt going into hypnosis, Clovis was ecstatic. Thrilled did not begin to describe the pleasure and joy he felt. Each time that Wyatt showed more signs of submitting and giving up control, Clovis's joy increased. Part of him wished devotedly that he was the one hypnotizing Wyatt. The idea of having such a handsome and powerful man as Wyatt under his control was a fantasy that Clovis had never permitted himself to enjoy, or even admit to himself. Until now, that is. Now that Clovis saw it was possible, he wanted it.
Clovis focused every ounce of his attention on what I was doing and how Wyatt was reacting, in the hopes that Clovis would learn enough to hypnotize Wyatt himself, when I was gone. I kept to myself the realization that it was Clovis's intense concentration on my hypnotic induction that had caused Clovis to become hypnotized as well. When Wyatt had climbed into the bed on all fours, showing his jean covered butt to me, Clovis had been in seventh heaven. When Clovis saw Wyatt lower his head on the pillow, stick his butt up in the air and say how much he loved obeying me, it pushed Clovis over the edge, mentally. Clovis's desire to be submissive to Wyatt and the realization that Wyatt had become submissive and obedient to me, merged in Clovis's mind. He concluded that if Wyatt was controlled by me, and if he desired to be controlled by Wyatt, then it must stand to reason that now he was even more hypnotized and controlled by me than Wyatt was. Hence Clovis's calling me 'sir' was perfectly normal and natural to him.

This was interesting information. It explained what had happened to Clovis very nicely. Clovis wasn't in a state of super hypnosis, but I could easily fix that. A super hypnotic state would be necessary for me to control Clovis, and arrange things properly. I shoved that task to the side of my mind, as my curiosity got the better of me. I wanted to know something, which was strictly none of my business. I had the ability, the skill, and the opportunity to do a little snooping. It was wrong, but I did it anyway. (I'm no angel, dear reader, and I've never claimed to be.)

Mentally, I asked Clovis what he would do with Wyatt if he were ever alone with Wyatt and they had absolute privacy for several hours. The answer floored me. Clovis saw himself kneeling in front of Wyatt looking up at him. Clovis was dressed as he was now, with his cock in his jeans but his cock was still rock hard and pushing against his jeans in a determined effort to get out. Wyatt was dressed as he was now, in his cowboy working clothes. Clovis was telling Wyatt how much Clovis desired to please Wyatt. Clovis said he wanted to be "a good boy" for Wyatt. Clovis didn't say he loved Wyatt, but Clovis did admit he had strong sexual interests and desires for Wyatt. In Clovis's mind he buried his face in Wyatt's crotch licking and slurping the crotch and lower part of the fly of Wyatt's jeans, while Wyatt reached down with his hands and pressed Clovis's face all the deeper into the front of Wyatt's jeans. In his mind Clovis heard Wyatt utter the words "you're a good boy". Clovis moaned out loud several times as those thoughts, and that fantasy, played out in his mind.

How the hell did I get myself into things like this? Here I was exploring some randy gay cowboy's sexual fantasy, when the objective had been to help a completely different cowboy with his anger issues. Fate must've been having a good laugh at my expense. This was an intriguing tangent, but I just didn't have the time to explore it. I had to get back to the reason I was in this bunkhouse with two hot sexy cowboys. (And it wasn't to have sex with either one of them, dear reader.)

I looked at Clovis and it finally struck me. Somehow, Clovis had managed to enter the bunkhouse and secrete himself without Preston being aware of it. (Clovis had managed to do a lot of secreting, and was continuing to do so even now. Such thoughts while humorous were not helpful. I pushed them aside.) Come to think of it, Preston had managed the same thing. The bunkhouse door did not squeak when it moved on its hinges. The two cowboys could have easily entered the bunkhouse at slightly different times, and by quietly closing the door and moving carefully, kept their presence hidden from each other. They each had good reason to not want to be discovered hiding in the bunkhouse. This entire event in the bunkhouse was starting to look like a scene from a spy movie.

"Clovis, put your cock back in your jeans," I told him, as I turned my attention back to Clovis.

"Yes, sir!" Clovis replied. He suited actions to words and very quickly his cock was stuffed back into his snug jeans. Clovis did not seem too happy about it though. I suspected that getting that huge cock of his back in his jeans made him a little uncomfortable. He seemed content to lie there in the bed thinking about his sexual fantasies with Wyatt. I had to send him on his way, but I had to do it in a manner that would not arouse his suspicions or anyone else's. I reached down and placed my fingers on Clovis's forehead. I exerted my powers into his unresisting and open mind. First I removed from Clovis's mind, every shred of every memory of what happened in this bunkhouse from the moment that Clovis had entered the bunkhouse and started waiting for Wyatt and myself. I also removed the knowledge regarding the conversation between me and Mister Carson that Clovis had overhead. Thus he had no desire now to watch Wyatt being hypnotized because Clovis no longer knew that I had been asked to hypnotize Wyatt. A quick scan of Clovis as mine showed that he had a special place on the ranch where he went to be alone when he had to take care of business. Working so close to Wyatt and so many hours during the day close to Wyatt, caused Clovis too have to deal with the pent up excitement and frustration caused by being so physically close to Wyatt. I gave Clovis the wonderful memory that he'd gone to his special place and started fantasizing about Wyatt being hypnotized, and Clovis taking control of Wyatt's mind and body. I made it seem that Clovis had a very intense daydream, so intense that he started playing with himself and jerking himself off. I made note of the time which was now 11:45 AM. My instructions to Clovis were that when I removed my fingers from his forehead he would remain in a trance with his eyes wide open. He would leave the bunkhouse and go to his special place in the ranch, taking care to avoid having anyone see him as he made his way there. Once he had secreted himself in his special place, he would continue his sexual daydream fantasy about Wyatt and jerk himself off. When he came he would not cry out loud, but he would wake up completely coming out of his trance and not realizing that he had in fact been hypnotized by me. He would have no knowledge or memory of me whatsoever aside from the fact that I was a student at the ranch.

I checked that Clovis's mind had accepted and understood the instructions I've given him, I lifted my fingers from his forehead and stood back. I waited to see what would happen. Clovis opened his eyes. He sat up in the bed. He spun about towards me and placed his feet on the floor. He reached over, grabbed his cowboy hat and placed it on his head. He stood up. I took two steps away from him to make sure that there was no way I would block his egress from the bunkhouse. Clovis had that wonderfully blank empty look on his face of someone who is in very deep hypnosis. (It was that look, dear reader, which gave me my biggest thrill when doing hypnosis.) He turned away from me and without so much as a shred of recognition, walked to the bunkhouse door opened it and left the bunkhouse closing the door behind him. I sighed to myself as I watched that cute butt of his work its way out the door. Clovis had an eye catching ass in those snug dark blue jeans he was wearing.

Now at I could deal with Wyatt. I turned and walked over to Wyatt who was still lying on the bed with that shit eating grin plastered on his cute cowboy face. Time was running short, so I would have to wake him up. First I bent over and placed my fingertips on his forehead. I scanned his mind searching for any memory trace or even a hint that he had been aware of the conversations that had taken place during the previous 30 to 45 minutes. Nothing registered on his conscious mind and his subconscious mind seemed clear as well. Carefully I reinforced the idea that Wyatt had spent the last 45 minutes or so deeply hypnotized, relaxing and enjoying the profound calmness that comes from entering a deep hypnosis session. He remembered listening to me taking him deeper in slow small steps, and he enjoyed the process. I also included the notion that Wyatt was not all upset or concerned that he gone so deeply into hypnosis in his first session with me. I gave him a feeling of pride in accomplishment that he was such a good subject, and even more in control of himself than when we started. (It's been my experience dear reader, that first time subjects who go very deep sometimes get scared of hypnosis and the hypnotist.) Wyatt and I still had some work to do, which would involve me hypnotizing him again. I didn't want a fight on my hands.

"Wyatt." I said clearly. I paused for a second. "Can you hear me Wyatt?" I asked him. I had to check that he was listening to me, before I gave him any instructions.

"Yes, boss. I can hear you," Wyatt replied.

Good. "At the count of five, Wyatt you will awaken from your deep and pleasant hypnotic trance, and be your normal self in every way," I told him. "When you hear me say the phrase 'cowboy clown', though, you instantly drop back down into this state of hypnosis or an even deeper state than this. If you are standing or sitting, you will remain standing or sitting when you enter your trance. If you are lying on a bed or a sofa, or even on the floor though, your body will go totally limp as you relax every muscle in your body and return to your deep level of trance. Do you understand?" I asked.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt answered a half a second later. "I understand. When you say 'cowboy clown', I go down, down into your hypnotic control boss." (Well you had to give the man credit for originality, if nothing else, dear reader.)

"One. Starting to come up and back to your normal state now, Wyatt. Two. Coming up more and feeling the need for more oxygen so you take in a deep breath." I could see Wyatt's chest suddenly expand as he sucked into a lungful of air. "Three starting to move and stretch now." Wyatt's arms slid along the bunk bed as he dragged his outstretched arms up from the sides of his body towards his head, much in the same manner that children make angles in the snow when they lie on snow covered ground. Wyatt moved his arms up past his head and gave a mighty stretch. "Four eyes starting to blink. Almost there now." Wyatt's struggled to open his eyes. "And five. Wide awake. Wake up now, Wyatt!" I barked the last sentence at Wyatt to be sure he had awakened.

"Wha....what happened? Where am I?" Wyatt asked, looking about the bunkhouse as if he was unsure of where he was. Wyatt raised his torso up off the bed with both arms and swivelled his head back and forth as he took in his location. "Oh yeah the greenhorn," Wyatt said with a snarl as he focused his attention back on me. "So when you gonna git started? When are ya gonna try and hypno me?" the last question was asked with a clear note of disdain in his voice.

"You've been under for a good 45 minutes Wyatt," I said with just a touch of glee in my voice. "Check your watch." I flashed Wyatt my warmest smile.

Wyatt looked at me with a mixture of doubt and disbelief and a dash of dawning comprehension thrown in. He studied his watch for a few seconds and then looked up at me. At first he looked surprised, then confused and finally concerned.

"It's okay Wyatt. Good subjects often lose all sense of time when they're in a very deep hypnotic trance. Now just think for a few seconds and you'll realize that you do feel oh so much better than you have a very long time. You also remember every single thing that happened from the moment I started the induction, until I woke you up now. You even know about the trigger I gave you to return you to a state of hypnosis." I stayed quiet for a few moments as I let Wyatt's mind adjust to these facts and accept them. "So what do you think? Shall we have a short conversation and find out why you're always so angry with everybody? That is why Mr. Carson asked me to talk with you."

Wyatt just looked at me not saying a word. The man was just as stubborn as before I hypnotized him. I waited a few moments longer before I spoke. "So what do you think? Shall we have a short conversation and find out why you're always so angry at everybody?" I had asked the same questions again, just to be sure Wyatt understood them.

"I think I should get the hell out of here!" Wyatt exclaimed as he bolted off the bed and ran for the bunkhouse door.

"Cowboy clown!" I called out to him. Mr. self-assured cowboy had just undergone a transformation into a scared little boy. It looked like I was gonna have to do this the hard way. Why is it never easy? Wyatt froze in his tracks about half way to the bunkhouse door. Slowly he stood up straight for just a moment and then his body slumped down as his chin touched his chest. (Now if you've been paying close attention, dear reader, you may have possibly come to the conclusion that Wyatt was back in his trance.) "Come over here and stand in front of me Wyatt, with your head held up in a normal position. Your body will feel so relaxed and comfortable and you'll continue to go deeper and deeper into trance with each and every passing second. "

"Yes, boss," Wyatt called out in a timid voice. Slowly he raised his head and turned about. With slow, almost hesitant steps, he walked back towards me. He stopped when he was standing about six inches from me. His face was calm, but as I studied his eyes for a moment I could see a shadow of fear way in the back. Right now he was more of a slippery fish than a cowboy.

"Wyatt, do you remember your trance with me a few minutes ago?" I asked him. Oh, this was going to be good.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt answered.

"Do you remember what you said you were when you were feeling so good and you didn't want me to stop stroking your butt in those nice tight jeans of yours?" I prompted him. Wyatt was all set up for the knockout punch, and he had no idea it was heading his way.

"Yes boss. I said I was your good little hypnotized cowboy slave. I. That. That's what I am now ain't I boss? I'm your good little hypnotized cowboy slave. I love being controlled by you, boss." Wyatt said a few moments later. He looked at me a second longer and then the shit eating grin was back on his face, and his eyes were sparkling with contentment as his entire body relaxed. He stood there at ease, the tension drained from his body. His face showed the happiness he felt to be back in hypnosis and under my control. In this mental state, Wyatt would be much less reluctant to answer my questions.

I decided to be direct. "Wyatt why are you so aggressive with the other ranch hands? Why do you seem so angry with them and quarrelsome with them all the time? You must tell me the truth, my good little hypnotized cowboy slave. It will make you feel so much better to be honest with me, because obeying me when you are hypnotized makes you so happy. It turns you on too, doesn't it my good little cowboy slave? You love to be hypnotized and hard, and showing me that big bulge in the front of your jeans. Answer my questions truthfully, and your cock gets harder and happier. Lie and you get soft." I was really pushing Wyatt, but I didn't have time to drag things out, much as I might have wanted to do so.

"I'm afraid the other guys will find out I'm gay. Some of them are damn sexy men, and I get angry at them so that they won't see me get hard, 'cause if they did then they'd know. When I get angry I get soft. If Mister Carson found out I was gay, I know he'd fire me. I really like him. He's a handsome man, boss. I think maybe I have a crush on him." Wyatt was perfectly calm while telling such private information to me. His only reaction was the noticeable bulge in the front of his jeans. It was a pretty good bet that was the result of his telling the truth. He was in a state of super hypnosis, remember, and in that state what I say is law.

"Thank you Wyatt. Now please lie down on the bunkhouse bed as you were before, my good little hypnotized cowboy slave," I told him.

"Yes sir, boss," Wyatt agreed happily. It took him only moments to resume his position on the bunkhouse bed. I smiled and almost giggled as Wyatt climbed on the bed on his hands and knees and then lowered his head down to the pillow so his butt was once again sticking up in the air. I had not been specific about what position I wanted him in, and he had chosen the one that he wanted. God that was a tempting sight. That sexy cowboy bum in those snug light blue Wrangler jeans waving in the air, just begging to be caressed. My fingers ached to retrace the paths they had walked less than a half an hour ago. I knew that if Andy was here, he would approve. I could feel that clearly.

"On your back please, Wyatt," I told him. (Would the slut puppy gallery please keep the boos and hisses to a minimum? I know you guys wanted to play with Wyatt a bit more but I had a little work to do and not enough time. I'm a master of super hypnosis, not a master of time and space. If you want that, contact Dr. Who.)

"Awww boss, do I have to?" Wyatt complained as he carried out my instructions. It took him only a few moments to lower himself on to the bed and then turn himself over so he was lying on his back. "I wanted you to grab my ass again, boss."

I ignored his comments. It wasn't easy, but I did it. "Wyatt is there something in your mind that when you think of it, you get completely turned off sexually, and it makes you get soft?" I asked him.

"Yes boss, when I think of..." He started to answer.

"Don't tell me what it is Wyatt. I just want you to fix that image in your mind. Now, whenever you need to hide your sexual reaction to a good looking guy or an arousing situation, recall that image into your mind, and your cock will get soft. You will still be aroused, but you will be able to keep your cock soft, and thus hide your reaction. Do you understand? Does that sound like a good idea, Wyatt?" I ask him.

"Yes, boss. It sounds wonderful. Do you think it will work?" Wyatt asked.

I looked at the front of Wyatt's jeans where there was a very noticeable bulge in his jeans. "You're hard now Wyatt. Try what I just suggested." I ordered him.

"Yes boss," he replied. His face went blank for a few seconds.

I looked down at the front of his jeans and saw the bulge deflate as if someone had let the air out of it.

"Wow, boss. It worked like magic," he said happily.

"Once you stop thinking about that image, notice what happens Wyatt," I told him.

"I'm getting hard again, boss," Wyatt said happily. A quick glance down at the front of Wyatt's light blue snug Wrangler jeans confirmed that development.

"So now you have a solution to your problem, Wyatt. You don't have to get angry at the other ranch hands anymore. When you wake up you will remember all these suggestions and they will work for you. You will remember all the details of your session with me. Do you understand?"

"Yes, boss. Thank you, boss," Wyatt answered.

"Is there anything you would like to experience before I take you out of your hypnotic trance?" I asked him.

"Is there some way you could really make me feel controlled, boss?" Wyatt asked after a brief pause.

Suddenly an evil idea popped into my head. "As I am talking to you, you feel sturdy ropes being tied about your ankles and wrists." I told him. Wyatt wiggled around on the bed, and his breathing quicken. The bulge in the front of his jeans became larger. His arms and legs moved about slightly as if someone was doing something with them. Maybe as if someone was slipping ropes around his ankles and wrists?

"Now you feel the rope attached to your right wrist is starting to slowly be pulled taunt," I informed him. I smiled to myself as I saw Wyatt's right arm and hand begin to move across the surface of the bed. At first his right hand and arm moved out and away from the right side of his body, until his right arm was straight and lying out from his body at about a 90° angle. Now his straightened right arm moved upward towards the head of the bed in a smooth arc. Wyatt let out a few small moans while wiggling his torso and hips about on the bed. I didn't have to be a rocket scientist to figure out that Wyatt was enjoying himself. It looked as if my evil little idea was bang on target. In well under a minute Wyatt's right arm was pointing to the head of the bed and stretching as far as it could go. Wyatt's breathing became ragged for a few seconds until he adjusted to the new position of his right arm. "The rope attached to your right wrist has been pulled as tight as it can be. How do you like that Wyatt?" I taunted him. I knew damn well he liked it, but the evil part of me couldn't resist drawing out the scenario.
"I love it, boss!" Wyatt cried out. "I want you to do the others, boss! Please tell me you're going to pull the other ropes boss!" Wyatt pleaded.

Clearly I had tapped into some type of a submissive domination fantasy of Wyatt's, and it would be a shame not to indulge him. I was also curious as to what Wyatt's reactions would be as his fantasy played out.

"And how you feel the rope tied about your left wrist slowly being pulled as taunt and tight as the right rope," I said to him. I didn't have to add any specific details on how the rope was being pulled. Wyatt's active imagination would supply everything he needed. Wyatt's left arm mimicked the earlier actions of his right arm. The left arm got straight as it moved out and away from his body and then it traveled upward in a smooth arc until it too was pointed towards the head of the bed. The left arm also was stretched upward as much as it could go. Wyatt moaned a couple more times and arched his back slightly as he wiggled about on the bed just a bit more. He took a couple of deep breaths which caused the cowboy shirt he was wearing to become stretched tight along his chest and stomach. The cowboy shirt was not skin tight, but it was wonderfully tight in just the right places. From the large moans that Wyatt let out as he exhaled, the tightness of his light green cowboy shirt was as big a turn on for him, as it was for me. I suppose I could have been mistaken about that, but I strongly doubted it.

"The rope attached to your left wrist has been pulled as tight as it can be. We're only halfway there Wyatt and already this is the most incredible experience you've ever felt, isn't it?" I asked.

"Fuck yeah!" Wyatt cried out, as he opened his eyes and looked at me for a second. He nodded his head a few times, as if he were trying to tell me that he wanted me to continue.

"The ropes tied about your ankles are slowly being pulled taunt in unison, Wyatt," I said with a grin.

As I had hoped, Wyatt legs both stretched a bit and pointed down to the foot of the bed. A few seconds later his legs slowly started to spread apart. When his legs were roughly ninety degrees apart I spoke. "The ropes attached to your ankles have been pulled as tight as they can be." I paused for a few seconds to let Wyatt become accustomed to the new position of his body. He managed to pump his hips a few times while wiggling about on the bed. He moaned several times. His breathing was a lot more intense now. The pleasure was building. "The ropes are nice and tight and taunt, aren't' they Wyatt?" I asked.

"FUCK YES!" Wyatt bellowed. The force of his yell caught me by surprise. A few more yells like that and someone would be sure to investigate the noise coming from the bunkhouse, which would not be a good thing. I immediately took corrective action.

"You cannot yell out loud anymore, Wyatt. You can speak normally," I interrupted him. I was fairly certain I had been quick enough to avoid calling undue attention to our little escapade in the bunkhouse. I would have enjoyed having another cowboy or two to play with. Wyatt might have enjoy some company as well, someone to lie on top of him and tend to his current pressing need. The need that was pressing so very hard on the front of his jeans and causing him to moan continuously.

"Oh fuck me six ways from Sunday! What the fuck are you doing to me?" Wyatt asked between breaths. He was looking at me, his eyes wide open.

I studied his expression carefully for a few seconds before I answered. He didn't seem to be upset. Concerned maybe, but not upset. "Is there a problem, Wyatt? Don't you like what I'd doing to you?"

"Hell yes! I like it! I just don't understand how you're doing it! God! I've never felt so turned on, so horny and so hard in all my life!" Wyatt answered in between the moans that continued to pour out of his mouth.

"You asked me to make you feel really controlled, Wyatt. Do you feel controlled now?" I said in answer to his question. I wanted to reach down and grab Wyatt's crotch, but a quick glance at my watch showed that we were nearly out of time. I can do a lot of things, but suspend time was not one of them.

"Christ almighty, yes! You must know I do. But...but you're not even touching me. Just your words and your hypnosis are doing this to me?" Wyatt asked.

I was amazed he could put together a coherent sentence, much less ask a question, I spared a few seconds and glanced down at the front of Wyatt's light blue jeans. I was not disappointed. The bulge in the front of his jeans had become even larger and longer. This was one cowboy who liked playing with ropes. Clearly I'd tapped into a very strong fantasy of Wyatt's. How did I know about it, you ask dear reader? Simple. I got lucky. I had not scanned Wyatt's mind very deeply, so I didn't know how he was going to react to being tied up with ropes. I guessed that since Wyatt had a powerful need to feel in control, and to hide his homosexuality, there was a good chance that he secretly wanted to be controlled and be forced to show that he was gay.

I walked over so that I was standing next to Wyatt. I was on the left side of the bed. He looked up at me and panted as he moaned a few more times. "You're all tied up and helpless. You are at my mercy, Wyatt. I can do anything I like with you and you can't stop me. You can't even yell," I said to him. I was beating into Wyatt's brain the notion that he was in a totally submissive situation. I was in control here. He was not. I was the master, and he was the helpless slave. I reached down and stroked the bulge in the front of his tight light blue jeans. His body shuddered and wiggled in ecstasy as I stroked his cock several times. "Are you getting close to shooting your load, my good little hypnotized cowboy slave?" I asked him in a firm strong voice.

Yes, boss, yes. I... I can't hold back much longer boss," Wyatt said with some difficulty. His brain was being flooded with more and more sensations of pleasure and it was becoming difficult for him to think.

"Cum when you need to, my good little hypnotized cowboy slave. Cum in your nice tight jeans, and know that when you do cum for me, you surrender totally to my will. Know that you are 100% my good little hypnotized cowboy slave," I instructed him.

"I....I so fucking close," Wyatt blurted out. A few seconds later his entire body arched up and his mouth was wrenched open in a silent scream. His ass was lifted clear off of the bed as he shot his load. I saw a dark spot appear on the inside of the right side of his jeans. The dark spot slowly spread out, as Wyatt's body shook with the power of his release. I glanced over his body as I watched him cum. His legs were stiff like boards, as was his torso and chest. His arms remained pointed up at the head of the bed. I could see beads of sweat forming on his forehead and dark stains were appearing in the area of his arm pits. Thirty seconds later Wyatt lowered himself back onto the bed. His entire body became limp as the demands of his profound ejaculation took their toll. His eyes closed and his head dropped down on to the left side of the bed.

"I am your good little hypnotized cowboy slave, boss," Wyatt said out loud. He smiled and continued speaking. "I'll do whatever the fuck you want boss. I want to obey you, boss. I must obey you boss. I came in my jeans for you, boss."

"You did a fine job, Wyatt. Do you remember what I told you about how you could hide your excitement when you meet cute guys here on the ranch?" I asked him.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt answered.

"Good. You will wake up when I count from one to five. You will remember everything that happened when I hypnotized you. You cannot harm me in any way, Wyatt. Nor, by any form of proxy can you arrange for any harm to come to me. Do you understand?"

"Yes, boss," Wyatt answered in that same happy voice that he'd started using since he had cum.

I walked a few feet away from the bed Wyatt was lying on. "One. Two. Three. Four. Five." I said counting him out, It would be interesting, to say the least, to see what Wyatt's reaction to all this was going to be.

Wyatt opened his eyes. He moved his arms down until they were by his sides. He moved his legs back together. Slowly he pushed himself up and swivelled to his left so that he was sitting on the left side of the bed. He moved his head about as if he was getting the kinks out of his neck. He looked at me for a minute or so. He didn't say anything, though. He looked down at the front of his light blue jeans, noticing the large dark damp spot for the first time. Wyatt blushed a bright red for about thirty seconds. But still he did not say anything.

It was not often that a subject surprised me. Wyatt did. I had expected one of two reactions from him. The first, and what seemed most likely to me, was that he would be upset with me, and possibly scared of me. The second was that he would be grateful to me.

"So are we done here, or what?" Wyatt said in cool, almost disinterested tone of voice.

"Yes, I suppose that we are. Do you have any questions or concerns, Wyatt?" I asked him struggling to keep my voice as calm as his.

"Not really. I did what I told Mister Carson I would do. I'll keep my job. I suppose you've had your little fun now, and you can be on your way," Wyatt said the arrogance starting to creep back into his voice.

"That's it?" I asked stunned at Wyatt's cavalier attitude to recent events. I managed to keep my voice calm, but don't ask me how.

"Well, yeah. I've got work to do. I'm done with you," Wyatt said.

"Aren't you the least bit concerned or curious about what you did when I hypnotized you, Wyatt?" I asked.

"Naw. I was faking it the whole time. I don't care if you think I'm gay. I just needed a good jerk off and you gave me a way to do that," Wyatt answered with a shrug of his shoulders. "I think I overplayed my part a bit though. I'm gonna be sore for days." Wyatt stood up and started heading for the door.

"Cowboy clown," I called out to him.

Wyatt froze . His head dropped down to his chest and his eyes closed "Yes boss." He said calmly.

I walked over to Wyatt and placed my right hand on his forehead, pressing down gently. "Deeper into my power and control, Wyatt. Just relax, standing there comfortably, knowing that you are safe," I told him.

"Yes, boss," Wyatt said. He stood at ease, totally relaxed. He seemed content to wait for his next command from me.

I probed his mind, carefully, delicately, and thoroughly. Wyatt's reaction upon being awakened from hypnosis was totally unexpected. I needed to check that he was okay with what had happened to him. Self denial was a powerful mental defence, and if he had some type of problem with what had happened to him, it could cause him future physiological difficulties. What I found was reassuring even though I had never encountered anything exactly like it before. I checked the mental tracks in his mind three times, to be sure that I had not misread or misunderstood something.

Wyatt firmly believed that he had in fact never been hypnotized by me, and that everything he had done during the past few hours was role playing so that he could keep his job. He had a deep fear of losing his job, and he was prepared to do nearly anything to keep it. He acknowledged to himself that he was gay and that he did not want anyone else to know that, not even me. He refused to even consider that the awe and respect he had for Mister Carson was much more than that. Deep down in his mind, hidden in a place that he was only dimly knew existed, resided the knowledge that he was lusting after Mister Carson. Every time he saw Mister Carson, Wyatt felt pleasure. Wyatt didn't feel happy when he saw Mister Carson, but Wyatt did feel better overall. When Wyatt saw Mister Carson bend over, Wyatt would feel a strong surge of desire for Mister Carson. Wyatt's hands would itch to latch onto that cowboy butt of Mister Carson's and squeeze it for all it was worth. (Being a butt man myself, dear reader, I could understand Wyatt's desire.) When those feelings struck, Wyatt would hide that desire by turning it inward into anger and frustration, which he would then take out on the first ranch hand cowboy that he'd encounter. Wyatt didn't play favourites. He got angry with everyone equally. None of the other cowboys on the ranch benefited from Wyatt's actions, but Clovis was the one who suffered the most, because he sincerely cared about Wyatt. In time Clovis' crush on Wyatt might have turned into something wonderful, but as long as Wyatt had the hots for Mister Carson, Clovis wasn't likely to be noticed by Wyatt. It was a classic, if tragic love triangle. (I bet you thought these things only happened in the movies, dear reader.)

As for my giving Wyatt a post hypnotic trigger to re-enter hypnosis, he refused to believe that it existed. Even when it was activated, his strong denial of the situation justified it as a sudden impulse of his to role play, let go of things for a while and not have to worry about anything. He didn't see that as giving up control of the situation, rather he saw it as letting someone else be responsible for what happened while he sat back and did nothing.

There wasn't much left to do with Wyatt. I looked at my watch. I had less than ten minutes left. I withdrew my mental probes from his mind. I carefully erased and altered his memories to insure that there were no mental footprints of my exploration of Wyatt's mind and memories. I did a final scan to be sure everything was set, making sure I set things up so that as soon as Wyatt woke up he would be clear about what had happened, aside from the fact that I had used super hypnosis on him.

"One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Wide awake, Wyatt," I said to him as I took a step or two away from him.

Wyatt raised his head, blinked his eyes a few times as he focused on the room about him. He looked round and when he saw me, he nodded briefly but did not say anything.

"I hope you enjoyed yourself, Wyatt. I think you're all set," I said cheerfully.

"I'm glad that waste of my time is over, yes, if that is what you are asking," Wyatt snarled at me.

'The bitch is back,' I thought to myself. I was all ready to start arguing the point with Wyatt, when I realized that not only did I not have the time for that, but the argument itself would be pointless. This was one of those situations where it was better to let Wyatt think what he wanted. If he wanted to believe that I had not been able to hypnotize him, so be it. As unpalatable as that thought was to me, I would have to accept it. Wyatt would probably give credit for his improved anger control to something else, like his taking a new multi-vitamin. So be it. The important thing was that I had helped him, and not my taking credit for it.

Wyatt gave me one final parting 'stay the hell away from me from now on' look, before he turned away and headed towards the bunkhouse door. He open the door, walked through the doorway and closed the door firmly behind him as he left, his body language clearly stating that he no longer considered me to be of any importance to him. I knew he would be surprised and delighted when my instructions to him allowed him to avoid getting angry with the other cowboys. It seemed to me that Wyatt still had some problems with accepting to himself that he was gay. He was internally homophobic. He'd have to deal with that himself. There are some steps on the journey of life that we must each take alone.

I sighed softly to myself as I considered how sad part of Wyatt's life must be. I had done all that I could to help him, all that he would allow me to do. I had to accept that there are some problems I can't fix, and some people I can't help. After a minute or two of quiet contemplation about Wyatt, I left the bunkhouse in search of Andy. Now there was a thought to brighten my day. I found Andy in the ranch office talking with Mister Carson. They were just winding up as I walked in.

"I talked with that cowboy as you asked, Mister Carson," I said by way of greeting.

"How did it go?" Mister Carson asked.

"As well as can be expected. I think I helped him. We will have to wait and see, to determine how much help I have been," I answered cautiously.

"Fine. I think you and Mister Anderson here have an appointment now," Mister Carson said dismissing us.

"Come on, Mister Walton" Andy said warmly as he headed out the door.

"Okay," I agreed with a small smile as I turned and followed Andy out the door. Mister Carson didn't want any details, and I was just as happy not to have to supply any. I was sure that I'd hear about the changes in Wyatt's behaviour sooner or later.

The afternoon was delightful. Andy gave me another riding lesson on Rusty. This time I learned how to saddle my own horse, although Rusty did not make it easy. Three times she deliberately moved just out of my reach when I tried to put the saddle on her back. I admit it. I'm a slow learner when it comes to horses. Andy stood there and chortled at my difficulties, not offering any help nor even any advice. When I shot a silent plea for help in his direction, he merely shrugged those massive magnificent shoulders of his in reply. This was a problem I was going to have to solve on my own. After the third time I brushed the forelock on Rusty's head and thought for a moment. As I stood next to Rusty I adjusted the horse blanket on her back several times. I placed the saddle on the ground next to her, and waited for a minute longer before I lifted up the saddle and placed it on her back. Quickly I reached down, and fasten the belly strap on the saddle. This time Rusty didn't move. I guess she realized I was serious this time.

Andy came over and slapped me on the butt and said "Good work, greenhorn. You figured it out. When you take too long to get the saddle fasten, some horses don't think you're serious about going riding."

"Thanks boss," I replied as I climbed aboard Rusty.

"Head out to the riding ring and I'll meet you there in five minutes," Andy said.

"Yes, boss," I said as I yanked on the reins and urged Rusty to start walking. I enjoyed my ride into the riding ring. It took me only a thirty seconds to get there. I started walking Rusty about the ring, practicing giving her directions to turn to the left and then to the right. About five minutes later Andy arrived riding Blizzard. My riding lesson continued. It was successful and uneventful. I earned a few phrases of praise from Andy and that made my day. Of course I got a huge thrill seeing Andy mounted on Blizzard riding around in front of me. He was my cowboy hero come to life, and that never stopped thrilling me. (For those slut puppies who are wondering, no my cock did not get hard at seeing the sight of Andy mounted on Blizzard. You can get thrilled and excited and not get a hard cock, you know.)

We headed home at about five o'clock in the afternoon. Actually we headed for my apartment. At first. When I noticed that we were not en route to my apartment, and I asked Andy where we were going, he told me that he thought it was time that I saw his apartment. I didn't say anything for a second or two, then I told him I thought going to his apartment was a wonderful surprise. Andy beamed one of those sexy smiles of his at me. I smiled back at him. He turned his attention back to the driving, and turned on the radio to a country and western station. This gave me something to help me pass the time as Andy drove on.

About forty-five minutes later we drove up to the underground parking lot of an apartment complex that was on the other side of the city from where I lived. Andy parked his car a few minutes later. We headed to the elevators. On the ride up in the elevators Andy put his left arm about my shoulders and pulled me close to him. When I looked up at him, he just smiled at me and tapped my nose with the fingertips of his right hand. It was unlike Andy to show affection like this in public. We were alone in the elevator so maybe that was why he felt safe doing this. Whatever the reason, I enjoyed his physical attentions towards me.
The elevator stopped on the sixth floor and we got off. A turn to the left and brief meander down the hallway brought us to the door mark 623. Andy did not remove his left arm from about my waist until we were standing in front of the door to his apartment.

"Here we are, love," he said with a grin. "The gateway to paradise."

"Wait a second," I said as he dug into the right front pocket of his jeans with his right hand. "Don't you live with a roommate? What if he's home?" I asked with concern.

"I don't have a roommate anymore. He moved out several months ago," Andy answered as he unlocked the door, turned the deadbolt and then the door knob. He pushed the door open. "You first, Texas." He urged me.

I walked into the dark apartment. The lights suddenly came on. I turned about to see Andy standing just inside the door, his right hand next to the wall switch. Clearly he'd flipped the lights on for me. "Go on. Take a look around," He urged me.

I walked forward a couple of steps. To my right was a small front hall open closet, with several empty coat hangers in it alongside the various coats and jackets hanging there. I sipped of my denim jacket and hung it up. I walked a few more steps into the room and looked about. To my left was a long dark hallway that lead somewhere. I presumed it was off to the bathroom and bedrooms. To my right was the living room. I walked a few steps into it and looked about. Next to the wall on the right was a large comfortable looking sofa with a dark wood coffee table in front of it. To the right of the sofa was an end table. To the left of the sofa was a second end table matching the other end table and the coffee table. Next to that second end table was a chair that matched the sofa. I looked to the left and saw a plasma television set of about forty inches in size. The plasma television set was black and standing on a matching stand which had several open shelves on it. I could see what appeared to be a DVD player, a VCR and what I guessed to be a home theatre center or a stereo receiver of some type. I walked a few more steps into the living room and looked about a bit more. The off white walls were bare except for a few paintings depicting some simple nature scenes. A few feet behind the living room area was a closed curtain nearly as long as the room was tall. I suspected that the curtains hid a closed pair of patio doors that lead off to the apartment balcony.

I looked to the left to see a dining room area with a simple wooden dining table and four chairs set about it. There were a few more pictures on the wall here as well. An open doorway to the left lead to the kitchen most likely. All in all it was a tidy neat warm apartment. It clearly reflected Andy's personality.

"Danm you have a hot butt in those jeans!" Andy's voice called out to me.

I turned about and looked at him. He was standing there just barely in the living room gazing at me with a hungry expression on his face.

"Excuse me? What did you say?" I asked him caught off guard by his comment.

"You heard me. You have a hot butt in those cowboy jeans of yours, greenhorn," Andy said as he leered at me.

"What's gotten into you, Andy? This is so unlike you." I said, the first inklings of fear starting to creep into my mind.

"Nothing that shouldn't have happened a long time ago, stud," Andy said as he walked over to me a determined set expression on his face. The leer on his face changed into an open look of lust. Andy wanted me pure and simple.

Suddenly I had a very bad feeling about all this. I closed my eyes and shook my head. I opened my eyes. I blinked for a few seconds, not sure of what had happened. Andy had not moved. He was exactly where he had been standing when I first turned about. He was looking at me with puzzlement on his face. There was no trace of the lust I had seen a few moments earlier.

"Are you okay, Paul?" He asked.

"Yeah. I think so. What did you say earlier?" I asked him, wondering if my sense of reality had momentarily slipped gears. Something odd had happened, but I couldn't imagine what it was.

"I asked you what you thought of the place," Andy answered. He still looked puzzled at my question.

"I must have misheard you. I am impressed. It's a lot nicer than my place," I told him.

"It's home. Have a seat in the chair. You'll find it comfy," Andy suggested.

"Sure, okay," I agreed as I walked over to the chair and sat down in it.

Andy walked over to me and stood behind the chair. He placed his hands on my shoulders, very gently. "You did a good job with your riding lesson today. How about I give your neck and shoulders a massage? I think you deserve it," Andy said.

"Sounds good to me," I agreed. I so enjoyed it when Andy touched me. This was going to be good.

Andy pressed those strong fingers and hands of his onto my shoulders and began to kneed my shoulder muscles. It didn't take long before I felt the tension in the muscles start to fade. "Just enjoy yourself Paul. I learned how to do this for the guys I work with. Between your little adventure in the alley nearly two months ago, the pressures of getting back to work, and the work of learning how to ride a horse, you deserve a break of some kind," Andy said as he continued with his massage.

"Having you teach me how to ride is not work, at least not for me," I said as I challenged Andy's statement. "I'm thrilled that you decided to let me into that part of your life. If anyone is working hard, it's you teaching me."

"You're a good student, Paul, better than you give yourself credit for. Teaching you has been a privilege not work. I am happy to do it," Andy replied. "Doesn't that feel good?"

"Yes, it does. You have magic fingers, dear heart," I answered as I felt my body relax more and more. I also felt another reaction down south as I let myself acknowledge that a sexy hot stud of an RCMP constable was touching my body and standing just behind me. It was only a small stirring, but it was noticeable. I grunted and moaned enjoying Andy's ministrations.

Andy worked at my shoulders and my neck for a few more minutes before he spoke. "Is it okay if I massage your chest and back now, Texas?" Andy asked.

"Of course, dear heart," I answered. Part of me was puzzled at Andy asking my permission for him to touch me, but I quickly dismissed that thought as I felt his hands move down the front of my body. His touch was magical. Firm yet gentle, and delightfully arousing.

Andy's hands started their exploration. At first his touch was light, feather like and I had to close my eyes and concentrate hard to detect his fingers moving down from my neck to my chest. Andy slowly increased the pressure as he began tracing big circles on the left and right sides of my chest. I let out a few soft satisfying moans to let him know he was doing it right. The stirring down south became somewhat more intense as Andy began to massage my chest with more force. I sighed with delight and I think I moaned a couple more times too.

"Just enjoy it Texas," Andy encouraged me. "Just go with the flow, and let yourself go, Texas."

Like I needed encouragement from Andy or instruction to do this? Still, I followed his directions. I just wanted to be accommodating. I mean Andy was someone very close to me and I cared a great deal about him. It would be impolite of me not to give serious consideration to his suggestions and to then not follow them. So rest assured I wasn't doing this for the erotic or sexual aspects of the situation. That of course was the farthest thing from my mind. I was merely cooperating with Andy out of the goodness of my heart. And if you believe that I've got some swamp land to sell you in Florida.

The massage continued. It went on delightful minute after delightful minute. Andy's hands explored every inch of my chest and stomach from where my neck met my shoulders all the way to my belt line. He was remarkably gentle and I think that's what got me so excited. I knew that a big strong muscular hunk of an RCMP Constable was leaning over me exploring the front of my torso with his big strong hands and fingers. He was doing this to pleasure me, to please me. What a wonderful gift he was giving me. I was amazed that he was able to do this to me, while my cowboy shirt was still on. I shuddered with excitement as I imagined, for just a few seconds, what Andy's fingers and hands would feel like pressing down and moving over my bare chest. I very quickly lost track of how many minutes passed. The next thing I clearly remember was that my cock was rock hard in my jeans and every second breath I took came out as a moan. I was both turned on utterly, and physically relaxed the same time. My entire body felt relaxed and comfortably loose except for my cock which seem to have a mind of its own. It was attempting to make its presence known by breaking through the fly of my jeans. Of course it was not having much success in that endeavour. I was quite sure that Andy was aware of what was happening below my belt line. He'd have had to have been blind or have been keeping his eyes closed not to have known. His next comment confirmed my suspicion.

"I can see you're enjoying yourself Texas," Andy said with a chuckle. "I must be doing something right then."

"Damn straight!" I agreed forcefully. I kept my eyes closed. I just wanted to enjoy the moment as it just dragged on and on.

"You're going to hate me for this Texas," Andy said with a laugh. "But I really need to take a quick shower. I have got to get the smell of the stables and everything else off of my body. I promise when I come back we'll continue where we left off. I'm sure I'll be able to get a rise out of you when I return. "

"You've got to be kidding!" I called out opening my eyes and looking up at Andy who was still standing behind me looking down and grinning. "You need to take a shower now? Are you nuts? "

"Yes and no, " Andy said with a chuckle . "I've been working with those horses all day. You haven't. You don't smell. I do. I need to take a shower Texas and there's no arguing the point. Now you can watch some TV or channel surf. You know me. I can take a shower with double time. That RCMP training comes in handy." Andy lifted his hands from my body and snapped about, walking out of the room before I could say another word. I didn't bother calling out to him. I knew that tone in his voice. When Andy had made up his mind to do something there was very little chance that anyone could convince him otherwise. Well maybe if I hypnotized him first I could exert some influence over him and convince him to change his mind. Otherwise I didn't have a snowball's chance in hell of getting Andy to change his mind. I'd come to know him that well. I shrugged my shoulders and turned on the TV set. I was sure I'd find something to occupy my time for the next 15 or 20 minutes while Andy took a shower. If I said I was happy about this turn of events I'd be lying. My cock certainly wasn't happy about it. If anything, Mr. Happy had experienced a letdown and was deflated over the experience.

What Andy did not know is that I wanted his hands on my cock. I want him to fondle me, stroke me and get me so excited and so turned on that there would be nothing in the world but my cock and his warm strong fingers jerking me off. Actually I wanted more, much more. I wanted to slip my hot piece of man meat into Andy's mouth. I wanted him to suck me off until my balls turned blue. I sighed with regret as I realized it wasn't going to happen tonight. Andy just wasn't ready. I knew if I pushed it the results would not be pleasant. I quickly shoved those thoughts out of my mind, and turned my attention to Andy's television set.

I really don't remember what I was watching on Andy's TV when my channel surfing was interrupted. I do remember the interruption however. How could I not?. Andy walked into the living room wearing his full dress RCMP uniform. You know the one, with a red surge jacket, the brown Stetson hat, the brown boots and those black riding breeches with the yellow stripe down the outside of each leg. Andy had always looked especially handsome wearing that uniform but tonight for some reason he looked like one of those RCMP constables that you see on a postcard. He looked good enough to eat.

"Constable Cocksucker reporting for duty, Sir!" Andy called out to me as he came to attention with a snappy salute shot directly at me.

I blinked my eyes and stared at Andy stunned. It took a few seconds for what he'd said to register in my mind. When the meaning of his words penetrated my brain, my cock reacted. It became rock hard and seemed much harder than it had earlier. My entire face felt hot. I realized I was blushing and I probably looked like a tomato at least from the neck up.

Andy darted his eyes downward for a second then looked me directly in the eyes as he grinned. "I have the target in sight, Sir! Request permission to proceed with my mission, Sir!"

I didn't say anything. I just stared at Andy. I understood what he was saying. I knew what he wanted. I just was having a problem believing it. For so long he'd been hesitant about doing anything sexually physical between us. Now for some reason he wanted to have oral sex with me. Or for those of you who wanted to put in a less eloquent manner, he wanted to suck my cock until my balls were blue. I hesitated. I wasn't worried about sexually transmitted diseases or anything like that because we both had blood tests and we both knew that we were clean. I wanted this. Don't get me wrong, I wanted this very badly. But in the back of my mind I had to be 100% sure that Andy wanted to.

"The mission is on hold, Constable, until we get a few mission parameters clarified. At ease Constable," I answered in a firm authoritative voice. It was as firm and authoritative as I could manage considering that my cock was so hard it felt like it was going to rip through my jeans. (You can stop laughing any time, dear reader. You try talking with the voice of authority when you're in that type of situation.)

"Ask away, Sir!" Andy responded as he stopped saluting me and came to stand at ease. He wasn't smiling anymore. His face had a look of calm acceptance, as if he'd expected this very thing to happen.

"Why do you want to do this now, Andy? Why tonight? Are you sure you're ready for this? Do you really understand what this means?" I locked my eyes on Andy is as I asked him those questions. I silently prayed the answers would be what I had long hoped for. If all he wanted was just a first time with me because he was curious about gay sex, well then the repercussions would not be pleasant.

"We've already had oral sex, or don't you remember, Paul?" Andy asked me with a coy look.

I blushed as I realized that I had completely forgotten that fact. I looked up at Andy, a stunned gaze frozen on my face.

"You did forget!" Andy cried out in surprise. "Well, it must have been a really memorable experience for you then," Andy commented, the coy look wiped from his face.

I could not tell if he was joking or not. A few seconds of looking at his face was enough to convince me that not only was he not joking, he was hurt by my forgetfulness. I had some major damage control on my hands here.

"Yes, I did forget, Andy. I think the shock of you coming out here all dressed up in your Scarlet Tunic and then calling yourself Constable Cocksucker, threw me for a loop," I responded as I tried to explain what had happened. "I've always been careful not to push you into doing gay sex with me. It's so unlike you to be this aggressive with me that it took me completely by surprise. Wait a second! When you gave me that blow job the first time, you were hypnotized. I guess that I didn't consider that the first time, because you were unduly influenced, as it were."

"You're saying I wasn't in my right mind, Paul?" Andy asked with a smirk.

"Not at all. I'm saying that you were not making a clear carefully considered decision. You were lost in the passion of the moment. I should have stopped you, but I was lost in the role playing and the emotions of the moment too," I admitted.

"Nonetheless, it was gay sex between consenting adults, correct?" Andy asked.

"Yes," I admitted looking up at him wondering where he was going with this.

"It was and enjoyable experience for you, was it not?" Andy asked.

"Yes," I answered. I blushed as the details of that evening flooded into my mind.

"Oh so now you do remember that night," Andy teased me as he flashed a smile at me.

"Yeah, I do," I answered with a smile of my own. I blushed a second time.

"Then, sir, if I may be so blunt, what is your problem?" Andy asked, quizzically. "I think it's time we took our relationship to the next logical level. It's time we had regular, hot oral man sex. I've sucked you before, and I want to do it again. Your cock tastes yummy. I'm ready now, and from what I can see you're ready too." Andy said.

"I want to be sure that you're doing this because you want to, and not because you think I want you to," I answered.

"Sometimes, you think too much, Paul," Andy said with a smile. He looked at me and smiled and there was something different this time. I knew Andy loved me. But now I could see something else on his face. I studied his face for a few moments before I recognized it. Andy was happy. He was happy the way a small child is happy and content that his parents love him. I knew then that all his life and he had been looking for acceptance as a gay man and until this moment he'd never found it.

"Of course there are couple of other reasons why I want to suck your cock," Andy grinned at me.

"Such as?" I asked with a grin of my own, as I realized that Andy and I had worked past this bump in the road of our relationship.

"You have a hot butt in those cowboy jeans. I think this should have happened months ago, stud," Andy answered with a not too subtle leer in my general direction.

I did double take as I heard those words ."You were thinking those thoughts when we walked into the room tonight weren't you?" I shot the question at Andy.

"Well, yeah. Kind of. Why do you ask?" Andy said with a look of puzzlement.

"I picked up those feelings, those thoughts from you earlier tonight when we first came here. I thought I was imagining things. My God! This is the bonding isn't it?" I asked him as things clicked in my mind.

"And I guess it is," Andy said looking at me lustily. There was a gleam in his eye that seemed to make him more sexy tonight than I'd ever realized before. I finally understood that when your man wants you, and he lets you know that in no uncertain terms, it is a very powerful turn on. Not only do you feel more sexy and desirable, but he becomes more manly in a way that is rather hard to describe.

I could tell where his thoughts were. Andy didn't care much about how we were now bonded. He seemed to be quite happy with it. I was a little surprised at the way the bonding was working. I was used to not being able to pick up anything from Andy's mind. Now not only could I read his emotions sometimes but hints of the thoughts that lay behind them. I realized this changed our relationship, but in a very good way.

"I picked up your desires this evening as well, Paul. When I was massaging your chest I could feel that you wanted something more. You wanted me to put a lot more than just my hands on your cock. You never said anything, but I could feel it," Andy said to me.

"My God, you're right!" I said after a few moments' reflection. "I just didn't have the nerve to say that to you." I blushed, yet again. If I continued to blush like that my face was going to be permanently red.

"It's clear we both want this tonight. What are we waiting for?" Andy asked me as he ignored my blush of embarrassment.
I grinned at Andy as my blush faded. "Damned if I know! Proceed with your mission, Constable!" I barked at him.

"Yes, Sir!" Andy replied, happily. He tried to keep an all business expression on his face as he spoke. He failed. He couldn't stop a big happy smile from bursting out on to his face as he finished speaking. Andy sat down next to me on the sofa, removing the uniform leather gloves from his hands. He tossed the gloves on the coffee table without another thought as he turned to look me squarely in the eyes. "Wait just a second, sir," he said still smiling at me.

Andy stood up and walked over to his stereo. I saw the unit power up as he started fiddling with it. He was setting up some background music for the right mood. We didn't need that. I decided to keep my mouth shut and not spoil it for him. A few minutes later Andy walked back to where I was sitting on the sofa. He took up his position next to me, where he had been sitting minutes ago. "Press the play button," he told me as he held out the remote control unit to me. Andy's eyes were locked on mine as he spoke to me.

I took the remote control unit from him. I had to look down at it for a few seconds to find the play button, as I had never used the unit before. I pressed the play button and put the unit on the coffee table. Andy reached up with his right hand and began to stroke the left side of my face as George Straits sexy southern country cowboy voice began to sing a song called "I Cross My Heart". As George's voice sang to me, Andy's right hand continued its soft stroking of my left cheek. Our eyes were locked together as Andy let the words of that song say what he wanted me to hear. I'm not ashamed to say that I had to blink my eyes several times to fight off the tears that threaten to spill out. (Look up the words to that song dear reader. I can't place them here without violating copyright laws. You would not want me to end up in jail would you, dear reader?) When you read those words you'll understand why my eyes were tearing up.

As the song played on, Andy kissed my forehead and then both cheeks one by one. He ever so slowly added fuel, and stoked the fire of passion that was building between us. He was so gentle yet firm as he caressed my face with both hands and pulled my lips towards his. When we kissed as that song was playing, I swear I saw fireworks. I loved this wonderful man, now more than ever. Somehow, he was making this moment between us a lot more than just foreplay to oral sex, he was loving me with all his heart and soul, and without saying a word. Okay, he was leaving that up to George. Andy sure knew the right song to play to set the mood. The touch of our lips together was different than before. It was deeper, and more profound as if Andy's passion for me was pouring from his lips into mine and from there into my mind, heart and soul. Finally, I understand what it means when someone loves you with all their heart and soul. I wrapped my arms about that tree trunk torso of his, and pulled Andy as close to me as I could, while crushing my lips urgently against his. I wanted no doubt in his mind, as to how I felt about him. Our faces moved about as we prolonged that kiss. Thank goodness we had noses to breathe through, otherwise we would have suffocated. Our kiss went on long past the end of that song. I don't know how many more songs played as we kissed and clung to each other. Frankly I didn't much care to even try to keep track, as I was otherwise occupied. I remember how my hands moved all over Andy's Scarlett Tunic, staying above the waist the entire time. I just wanted that torso of his pressed next to me for as long as we could manage it. I was keenly aware of Andy's hands moving about my upper body, all over my cowboy shirt.

The minutes rolled on in sweetness that seemed to overwhelm me. Finally Andy began to pull away from our embrace. I fought him. (Come on, dear reader. Can you blame me?) I pulled hard on his torso as I struggled to keep his lips pressed to mine. He was too strong though. He broke the embrace and struggled to his feet. He moved a few steps away from the sofa.

He quickly moved the coffee table out of the way. He knelt directly in front of me. I swear I almost swooned at that point because I knew what was coming, no pun intended. Come on guys picture this. A handsome RCMP Constable wearing that sexy Scarlet Tunic uniform, is kneeling down in front of you. He pushes you legs apart. He runs his hands up and down the inside of your thighs, a few times. (Damn that man knew a lot about foreplay!) He reaches forward and opens the fly of your jeans. Before you can take another breath he has your cock out of your jeans and he's warming it between his hands. As he starts to stroke your cock with his right hand his left hand is reaching down and cupping your balls in a very suggestive yet tender manner. (If that wouldn't make you nearly swoon dear reader, I don't know what would.)

My cock was rock hard in less than 30 seconds. It was a combination of Andy's erotic touch and my desire to have him touch me. Beyond that, really, who gives a fuck? When you've got an RCMP Constable playing with your cock and balls, getting you hard and turning you on more with each breath and each passing minute, are you really going to take the time to analyze the situation? If there was ever a time to go with the flow this was it.

Andy leaned forward, took a deep breath and breathed out gently focusing the stream of warm air onto my cock. I gasped at the shock of the pleasure that flowed into my mind. My entire body shuddered uncontrollably. I was flabbergasted that something as simple as Andy breathing on my rigid cock would be so intensely erotic. This was opening up an entire new world to me. It was like a man born blind all his life, suddenly being given the gift of sight. (Okay, so maybe I am exaggerating just a bit. Can you blame me, dear reader?) It was a fantastic experience.

Andy blew across my cock a few more times. He was killing me with kindness, and he knew it. I knew that he knew, because in between breaths he would look up at me and smile that killer sexy smile of his at me. I had a hard time (no pun intended) keeping my eyes open and my attention focused on Andy. I didn't want to miss seeing one second of this heavenly hunky RCMP Constable giving me a blow job. Somehow I found the strength the move my hands and arms down towards Andy's handsome head. I plucked that Stetson hat off his head and placed it to the left of me on the sofa. I put it as far away from me as I could. I didn't want to risk damaging any part of Andy's dress uniform. I couldn't imagine how he would explain something like that to his Corporal. I knew it would cost Andy a few bucks to replace that hat if it was damaged.

Andy's mouth was a warm wet lagoon of sexual pleasure. My cock was very happy to explore that virgin territory. I corrected myself, mentally. This was NOT virgin territory to Andy and me. Andy's tongue was just as happy to explore the surface of my cock. Each time that wet slippery long tongue of his moved along the under surface of my cock, waves of pleasure burst into my brain. Andy might have been a bit inexperienced at being a cock sucker but you would never have known it. He was masterful in his approach. I can't say enough good things about the tongue lashing he gave me. Words fail me.

I gave up and closed my eyes all the better to surrender to the sensual pleasures that were just bombarding my poor brain. Every now and then I did manage to crack my eyes open long enough to focus my attention on that handsome RCMP Constable sucking me for all he was worth. It didn't last long though, maybe at minute at the most. Suddenly I felt two strong hands clasping my thighs. I wrenched my eyes open to see Andy pushing his head down harder on my cock. He was really getting into this and I couldn't have been happier. Apparently the grip he had wasn't sufficient, because Andy released my thighs and wrapped his big strong arms about my torso. He pulled me towards him as he went down even deeper and stronger on my cock. Understand Andy was a powerhouse. There was no way this side of a miracle from God that I could have resisted Andy's powerful pull. Of course I didn't resist. Do you think I'm nuts? I was getting something that I had wanted a very very long time and Andy was giving it to me of his own free will. What more could I possibly want at that moment in time? Even in my erotic dementia I was aware that Andy was giving me the ultimate gift the physical sign of his love for me. I suppose someone a bit more crass would've just said this was just another blow job between two gay guys. If you want to think of it that way go ahead. Personally, I tend to look at it with a somewhat different view.

I don't know when I came and shot into Andy's mouth. I only know that the pleasure went on and on and on. Each minute was a lifetime of pleasure and joy. I didn't want it to end. I didn't want to cum because I knew that would end it. But just as the sun must rise and set each day, a guy getting a blow job has to cum. I do remember making a lot of noise and arching my back and thrusting my hips forward and trying to shove that cock of mine all the way down into Andy's stomach. I vaguely recall sucking and slurping noises coming from the vicinity of Andy's head. He was being a good boy and sucking up all my man juice. The experience itself was like nothing I'd ever known before. If all my previous orgasms from masturbating were a 10 this was 100. I was aware of beads of sweat on my forehead and my face was flushed. I remember feeling beads of sweat running down the sides of my face down the sides of my torso from my armpits. I remember my arms, my body, my face feeling burning hot for what seemed like hours. I also remember feeling exhausted as if I'd run a triathlon with two broken legs. (Okay so I'm exaggerating just a tiny little bit. Okay so I'm exaggerating a lot. Just saying it was really really good doesn't do the experience justice. And if you're thinking that maybe someday Andy might grant you this joy I can say is there isn't a snowball's chance in Hell of that ever happening. Andy is a one-man man and he's mine all mine. )

I guess I struggled back to full awareness of a few minutes later, to see Andy still kneeling in front of me a big happy smile on his face and that love light in a those soft doe brown eyes of his. I struggled to sit back up on the sofa from the deeply slouched position that I found myself in.

"Did you like it, Sir?" Andy asked with a grin. His hands were resting easily on his lap. He must've unwrapped himself from my torso just after I'd shot my load.

"Like it, would be a grand understatement, Andy. That has to have been the most incredible sexual experience I have ever had in my life. The fact that you gave it to me, dear heart, makes it all the more wonderful," I told him as I smiled gently at him. I flicked my eyes downward to my crotch and discovered that my cock was back in my jeans and fly of my jeans was closed. Must've been Andy's work because I knew I didn't have the strength to do it.

"So I was a good boy, Daddy?" Andy asked with a grin still on his face.

I studied his face for just a few seconds and I could see the back of his eyes a quest for assurance that he had in fact been a good boy. "You were very good boy, Andy. Daddy is very proud of you." I answered with as much assurance and warmth as I could put it in my voice. I reached down with my hands and placed them gently when either side of Andy's head and began to pull him towards me. "Come rest your head in Daddy's crotch boy. Breath deep and take in that wonderful musky Daddy smell."

Andy did not resist. In less than a second I had him up on his knees with his head buried in my crotch. He was breathing deeply and letting out a sigh after sigh of contentment. Gently patting his head as I spoke to him. "You've been such a good boy, Andy. You give Daddy a wonderful gift this evening. Thank you so much, dear heart."

We stayed like that on the sofa for a good 10 minutes. Neither of us really wanted to move. I knew that we couldn't spend the entire evening there as it would not really be all that comfortable. I knew where we should go, but was Andy ready for it? There is only one way to find out.

"Shall we move this to the bedroom Andy?" I asked.

"Yes Texas, we should," Andy answered. He let out a long deep sigh and slowly lifted his head from my crotch pushing away from me. He stood up and looked down at me. He held out his hands to me with a warm welcoming smile pasted on those sexy lips of his. I placed my hands in his hand a half second later he pulled me to my feet. Andy wrapped his arms about my torso pulled me towards him and planted a very firm very sensual kiss on my eager lips. Under their own vocation my arms wrapped themselves about Andy's torso and pulled him towards me. I responded with just as much pressure and passion as he did. This was a kiss unlike any of our other ones. This was a case of pure sexual passion and desire. Andy's lips parted. Mine did likewise. Our tongues when in search of each other. When they met and began to dance I could taste my cum on Andy's tongue. I breathed in deeply and Andy's masculine aroma seemed stronger and more pungent than ever before. It was like a heady perfume that washed all other thoughts cares and concerns out of your head.

A minute or so later Andy broke the kiss. "Come on lover. I'll lead the way," Andy said as he unwrapped his arms about from about me and pushed my arms away from him. Soon only Andy's left hand was grabbing my right hand as he started to walk away from the sofa and down the hallway that lead to the bedrooms. Suddenly he stopped and looked at me. For just a few seconds I was concerned because he seemed to have a strange look on his face. He lead us back into the living room and stood me about the center of the room. He walked over to the stereo turned it on and slipped a CD into the CD player. "This is for you, Texas," he said with a happy grin.

A few seconds later the sexy voice of Rod Stewart began singing a song entitled "Have I told you lately that I love you". Andy pulled me towards him and began to dance with me around the room as the song played. God dammit the man was romantic when he was in the mood. He just kept doing more and more things making this evening better and better. I thought that I had to be dreaming that this couldn't be real. A sudden twinge in my gluteus maxims convinced me that this was not a dream. My horse riding lesson that day had left me a little sore in places I would just as soon not discuss. Well that and our adventure on the sofa had strained a few key dancing muscles. So I knew this was no dream. It was as real as it could get.

A few more songs played on the CD but I don't recall what they were. I was enjoying dancing with Andy far too much to pay attention to what the music was. I let Andy lead in more than one way. We stopped dancing and Andy turned off the stereo. He led me down the hallway to the bedroom. Actually it was to his bedroom. He gently sat me down on the bed and knelt down in front of me. For half a second I thought he was coming over to open the fly of my jeans again, until he grabbed hold of my left cowboy boot and began to pull. He had that sucker off in 2 seconds flat. My right cowboy boot quickly joined the left one. And he sat down next to me smiled at me and jerked his head toward his feet. I grinned at him as I understood I would have to reciprocate. Let me say now those RCMP Constable Brown boots are tough to get off. Or maybe Andy was just clenching his toes and making it difficult. I don't know what it was but by the time I finally had the two boots off his feet I was puffing just a little. Andy just sat there, grinning at me.

Andy turned about and climbed on the bed so he was on his hands and knees. He then made his way to the head of the bed wiggling that cute RCMP butt at me the entire time. (If something like that doesn't capture your attention and get you excited, dear reader, then you might want to check yourself for a pulse, and that you are breathing.) Andy turned and looked over his right shoulder at me grinning and jerked his head in silent requests for me to follow him. Who am I to ignore such an eloquent invitation? Perhaps my response was a tad bit too enthusiastic. I launched myself onto the bed and scampered up next to him so fast I think I got denim burns on my thighs. So there we were, a cowboy and an RCMP Constable on their hands and knees on a bed next to each other looking at each other. What do you imagine would be the next step? I'll give you a hint. I did not leave. I'll give you a second hint. Andy did not leave. I'll even give you a third hint. Neither of us got off of the bed. (Hey, dear reader,I never said these would be GOOD hints, just hints.)

Andy lunged over and grabbed me. He pulled us both down onto the bed so that we were lying on our sides facing each other. I was lying on my right side looking deeper into Andy's soft doe brown eyes, when I felt Andy's left arm snaking its way under my body. A few moments later Andy had both of those big muscular strong arms of his wrapped about my torso and was pulling me towards him. In a heartbeat he had his lips pressing forcefully down on mine. As I savored the sweetness of that sexy kiss my arms found their way about his torso, and I pressed my body hard against him. I could feel my cowboy belt buckle push against Andy's rock hard abs. God this was heaven. I wanted more. I want to feel Andy's hot skin beneath my fingertips. I wanted to run my hands across his chest hair and trace the trail following it all the way down his belly into the thick mat of hair encircling his cock and balls. Yet at the same time I was loath to break our embrace. It felt so good to hold Andy in my arms and to feel him holding me.

"I want you naked, stud. I want to feel your naked hot body pressing against mine. I want to kiss you all over, every square inch of you," Andy whispered into my ear, as he nuzzled me between kisses.

What gay man, in his right mind, would say 'no' to a request like that? When a policeman tells you to do something, aren't you supposed to do what the nice policeman tells you? In the interest of continued good public relations between the federal police force and the general public, wasn't I obligated to give serious consideration to the request of the RCMP constable who was making such an eloquent solicitation for my assistance and attention? Oh the things I do, in the name of public relations for the RCMP. (And yes, damn it, I would not have it any other way!)

I pushed Andy away from me. Frantically I began pawing at my light blue cowboy shirt. For a second or two I couldn't figure out why I couldn't get the buttons undone, until it dawn on my sex crazed brain, that this was a snap shirt. Andy grinned at me as he placed his meaty hands on either side of my cowboy shirt and grabbed the cowboy shirt securely. A not so mighty heave later, and the snaps down the front of my cowboy shirt parted. Andy grinned at me, saying not a word.

Andy climbed out of the bed a few seconds later. I shot a puzzled look at him as I tried to figure out why he stopped undressing me. First he said to me that he wanted my hot naked body next to him, and he ripped open my shirt which seem to suggest that he was earnest in his desire. Now he was standing there a couple of feet away from the bed looking at me with that sexy grin of his. Talk about getting mixed messages. Andy held out his right hand and beckoned me towards him. I smiled at him as I crawled over and climbed off the bed. I wasn't exactly sure what he was up to but I was game. After the way the evening had started it would've taken a team of wild horses to drag me of Andy's apartment. I walked over until I was standing directly in front of Andy.
Andy reached out and continue to tug at my light blue cowboy shirt. It didn't take him long to pull it out of my jeans and leave it hanging there on my torso. Andy bent forward slightly and kissed me full on the lips, while his arms snaked around my torso pulling him close to me again. I was beginning to feel a bit like a yo-yo with all this holding me close and then breaking away from me. But if I had to be a yo-you with somebody thank goodness that somebody was Andy. I was only half aware of Andy's slipping my light blue cowboy shirt off of me as he and I locked lips. A few heartbeats later Andy broke the kiss and pulled away for me just a little. He let his arms drop down to his sides and stood there grinning at me.

After a few moments he spoke."Well what you waiting for Texas, an engraved invitation?"

I looked over at Andy and studied him for half a heartbeat before I answered. "What am I supposed to do now?" I asked stupidly.

"Turnabout is fair play, Texas. I took off your shirt you take off mine." Andy answered with a grin. (Sometimes dear reader I can be denser than a 6 foot lead wall. I should've picked up at Andy was hinting that he wanted me to strip him down while he stripped me down. I guess my brain wasn't firing on all cylinders, but can you blame it? Andy was a lot to deal with on oh so many levels. But enough about my shortcomings, dear reader. Back to the story.)

I walked over to Andy and start running my hands over the front of that wonderful Scarlet tunic of his. I was going to savour this moment. How often does an RCMP Constable ask you to undress him? I fiddled with the leather holster on the right side of Andy's tunic. I noticed it was empty, to judge by the weight. "Uh, looks like your gun's not where it's supposed to be Andy," I said in a puzzled tone of voice.

"It's safely locked away, Texas. Surely you realize that it would be much too dangerous for me to be wearing it while we are playing around," Andy said in that warm sexy voice of his.

"Good thinking, dear heart." And don't call me Shirley," I said with a chuckle.

Andy just groaned at that old joke. I chuckled. My hands had been exploring the front of Andy's Scarlet tunic and I wasn't sure how to unfasten it. "Just how the heck do you get this thing off, Andy?" I said after a minute or so fruitless efforts.

"That's for me to know and for you to figure out, Texas," Andy said with a laugh. I snorted at him as he stood there chuckling. It took me several minutes to work out how to undo Andy's Scarlet tunic. I suppose you could say I was sufficiently motivated to keep at it. (By the way dear reader, I'm not going to tell you the correct way to unfasten an RCMP constable's Scarlet tunic. Let's just call it a national security secret shall we.) Once I had the tunic off Andy, (and believe me slipping it off that hunky torso of his was an erotic adventure in itself) I carefully held it out to him. Andy shot a puzzled look at me.

"You'd best hang this up, love. It's something that should be respected. It doesn't deserve to be on the floor," I said to him as I stood there holding and smelling that wonderful Scarlet tunic of his.

Andy didn't say anything he just took the tunic from me, held it out from his body and planted another one of those hot sexy kiss of his on my willing lips. It took Andy less than a minute to walk over to the closet, slide the door open, reach in and grab out the appropriate clothes hanger. Andy returned the Scarlet tunic to closet and walked back to me. I suppose it's not a national security secret if I tell you that all this RCMP Constable was wearing under his Scarlet tunic was his regulation RCMP T-shirt. It was a black close fitting cotton T-shirt with the RCMP crest positioned above the left breast. Close fitting doesn't begin to describe it. Skin tight and sexy as hell would be a far more accurate description. I absently reached up with my right hand and wiped the drool away from my lips. Okay so that was not the most sophisticated reaction, and you would think after being with Andy for so long I wouldn't have such a primitive lustful reaction. Well I do. I pray to God I never stopped having that reaction when I see Andy in a tight fitting T-shirt.

My cowboy belt buckle was suddenly hanging unfastened from my waist. The fly of my jeans was open. My goodness! My jeans were no longer fastened and were sliding down my hips! What was happening? Only what I wanted most to happen. Andy was taking off my jeans. I eagerly stepped out of them and wrap my arms around Andy's torso pressing my underwear clad body next to him. All I had on now was my T-shirt, my underwear and my socks. (My wristwatch doesn't count, dear reader.) My hands and arms eagerly traveled across that muscular torso and those beefy shoulders of Andy's as I stood there holding them close to me. Shamelessly I reached down past his waist and grabbed a double handful of those uniform breaches of his. At that point in time I wasn't really all that concerned about wrinkling the breaches, and I was fairly certain that Andy had similar thoughts. One thing I can tell you is that those breaches don't have a belt, they have suspenders. I had to reach over and slip those off of Andy's shoulders, while giving him a long hard firm kiss on the lips, one for each suspender. Andy's muscular arms were wrapped about my torso as my hands fiddled with the fastening of those breaches. Pulling open the fly gave me an unexpected thrill. A shudder passed down my body as I slowly pushed the breaches down past Andy's hips. Only when they were just above his knees did gravity take over. Andy stepped out of the breaches and reluctantly broke our embrace. I smiled at him as he bent over, plucked the breaches off the floor turned around and walked over to the closet. Like his Scarlet tunic those breaches did not deserve to lie on the bedroom floor all night.

The white cotton briefs Andy was wearing were sharp contrast to that black close fitting RCMP T-shirt. I love the way those cotton briefs hugged Andy's bubble butt. It was yummy. It was desirable. It was sexy as hell. Andy turned around and walked back towards me. The front of those white cotton briefs could barely contain his erection. I couldn't help but smile at how excited all of this as making Andy. "Well if I wasn't sure that this was turning you on, dear heart, I know better now." I said with a grin.

Andy smiled back at me and looked me dead in the eyes. His eyes flicked downward for a fraction of a second before he spoke. "We seem to be in agreement, Texas." I blushed, but only for a few seconds. I'd been so focused on Andy's body and his reactions that I hadn't paid heed to my own reactions. The blush was because I realize my cock was straining in my briefs, just as much as Andy's cock was straining his briefs. I didn't break eye contact with Andy. That's significant. I meant the both of us were more comfortable and accepting of the physical desires we had for each other. I'm sure that's not a big thing to a lot of people, but considering that both Andy and I were virgins to a gay relationship, this is a big step. I was proud of both of us.

"I much prefer you out of those breeches, Andy," I said with a smile as I gazed upon this handsome hunk of a man. In only his black RCMP cotton t-shirt, white cotton briefs and nearly knee high white socks, Andy was beyond handsome. He was awesome, and I greedily devoured him with my eyes.

"What? You don't like me in uniform?" Andy teased. "Since when?"

"Come on. You know better than that, dear heart. You look fantastic in your dress uniform. I have no doubt those uniform breeches are comfortable, especially when riding a horse, but they have so much material in them, that I can't get a really good firm strong grip on your ass," I complained.

"Oh the hardships you must endure," Andy quipped. 'I feel for you. I really do."

I chuckled. "Yes, being your fan, and your lover does have its challenges."

"Yes, you are my lover, and I'm yours. Finally," Andy said softly as all trace of levity drained from his face. He had a strange look on his face, which for the life of me, I couldn't figure out. It wasn't fear, terror, anger, joy, confusion, or anything else that I could easily identify.

"Are you okay with that, Andy? Do you have regrets?" I asked cautiously. I wondered now if Andy had lost himself in the passionate heat of the moment, and done something that he wasn't ready for. I had no regrets. If anything I was relieved. I'd wanted something like this to happen for a long time, but out of respect and compassion for Andy, I had not pushed.

"Only that we didn't do this sooner, love," Andy said as he took me in his arms and planted another one of those sexy kisses of his on my willing lips. He lifted his lips from mine a few seconds later. "The wonder of what we did still kind of surprises me. I never imagined giving you a blow job would be so intense."

"It's because you did it, we did it, with love. We didn't have sex, Andy. We made love," I said to him as I locked my eyes on his. Yes, those soft doe brown eyes of his were lit up with a glow that was unquestionably meant for me, and only me.

"Come to bed, lover," Andy said to me as he walked over to the bed, pulling me gently behind him. His right hand was clasped firmly in my left hand, I discovered much to my surprise. Clearly I was not paying full attention to what was going on around me. Can you blame me dear reader? I mean, if you had a hunk like Andy in your arms leading you towards the bed I don't think you'd be too concerned about paying attention to everything that was going on around you.

"Lead the way, dear heart," I replied.

We climbed into the bed and Andy pulled the covers over our semi nude bodies. We snuggled close together and we talked. We explore each other's bodies while we talked. We talked about a lot of things. Much of what we talked about will remain a secret between the two of us. That's what pillow talk is, isn't it? I will say that we did talk about Andy giving me oral sex. I think we talked about that for about 30 or 40 minutes. He wanted to know everything that I felt when it was happening, and I wanted to know everything that he felt when it was happening. Andy told me he wanted to do it again, and then he blushed. It was so sweet. Andy was bashful and I found that endearing. When I asked him if someday I could return the favour, he looked at me for a few seconds before he answered with an enthusiastic "hell yes". I knew it wouldn't be tonight, but it would be soon. We had started something, a new phase in our relationship and we would be lovers again. Soon.

I don't know which one of us fell asleep first. It doesn't really matter. What does matter is that we fell asleep in Andy's bed, in Andy's apartment. What more could I have asked for? A few unsettling thoughts popped into my head as sleep overtook me. I wondered what would happen to the two of us, to our newfound relationship, when Andy learned that his father was behind the assault on me, and that his father intended to break us up. Andy would never learn this from me, but he was bound to learn about it eventually.

I sighed softly to myself as I brushed those thoughts out of my head. I could not do anything about them and worrying wasn't helping. When that happened, not if but when, we would deal with it. This was just one of the many complications I would have to deal with as a result of being in love with and loving an RCMP Constable. Andy would deal with it in his way, and I would deal with it in mine.

We had made great strides in our relationship over the past few months. We'd even come out of the closet. I hugged those positive encouraging thoughts close to my heart as I finally surrendered to sleep. Tomorrow was Sunday so we didn't have to worry about being up early.

The next morning, we dragged our butts out of bed at about 8:30 AM. It was heaven to wake up next to Andy, even if he did have morning breath. So did I for that matter, but neither of us complained. I asked Andy if he wanted to shower together. His eyes lit up like a little kid's on Christmas morning. I've already described our antics in the shower stall so I won't go into great detail other than to say we got ourselves into a lather and ran out of hot water again. Draw your own conclusions. I will say that towelling each other dry was most enjoyable. Thank goodness Andy had a spare toothbrush, because my mouth felt like something died in it.

Our bathroom routines completed we headed off to the kitchen. Andy cooked breakfast. He wouldn't let me help well other than to put out the orange juice. When I asked him why he would not let me help, he told me he wanted to do something to thank me for last night. His voice cracked when he said that I'd help him become a man, and to love a man not only with his heart but also with his body. Clearly he was still very emotional about last night. I just hugged him told him how proud I was of him, and that he was my man now and always. He looked at me, told me how lucky he was to have me as a lover and thanked me again. Then he said quietly and softly that he was proud of me and that he hoped one day to be half the man I was.

At that point my eyes started to tear up, so I blinked furiously trying not to cry. There are many things I've done in my life that I have regretted. Some of them Andy knows about; some of them he doesn't. For Andy to put me on a pedestal, and to hold me up as an example of the type of man he wanted to be, was surprising. I didn't see myself as someone that anyone would aspire to be like. Andy saw me differently. They say love is blind, but Andy wasn't stupid or blind. He knew my faults probably better than I did. But he still saw something in me that he wanted to be like. I couldn't imagine what it was that Andy saw in me, but I was thankful that he did. Part of me was burning to ask Andy to explain what he meant. This wasn't the time for that conversation. Don't ask me how I knew that, I just did. Sometimes you rely on your instincts.

After breakfast we spent Sunday together just hanging out. It was so nice quiet time to just enjoy each other's company. Okay we did get a little frisky on the couch. And yes, Andy gave me another blow job. To his credit, he did ask first. How could I say no to that cute hunky sexy RCMP Constable? All in all it was a great Sunday. Andy drove me home about 8:30 PM. I had to work Monday morning and so did he. We couldn't spend the night together because there wasn't enough time.

I kissed Andy goodbye at the door to my apartment. My heart was full of joy and love and also regret. I regretted that we could not be together that night. I accepted it, but that didn't mean I had to like it. With our work schedules it would probably be another few days before we could get together. Those were going to b every long days. Very long days, indeed.



Chapter 13. Looking For A Few Good Men

"So what's behind door number one?" I asked as I looked over at Mary. She was standing nearby looking as serene and unflappable as ever.

"You'll have to open the door, to find out," she answered. "All I can tell you is that your life will not be put at risk. Your task after entering the room, and the door closes behind you, is to exit from the room. You will have one hour to complete your task."

"What's the catch?" I asked. I knew there had to be a catch. From the way Mary had just described it, this task was far too simple to require an hour to complete it. I also knew that this was a test of some kind arranged by the Council of Coins. I had agreed to undertake this test, because of the help Mary had given me several months ago. So, putting two and two together, I knew that there had to be a catch of some type.

"You have to put on this blindfold first," Mary answered as she tied a thick black band of soft cloth about my head and over my eyes. "You must go into the room without knowing the contents of the room beforehand."

The blindfold was effective. I could not see anything except the black cloth of the blindfold. I couldn't even tell if the lights in the hallway that we were standing in, were still on. I felt helpless.

"I know, Paul. You feel helpless, exposed and vulnerable. That too is required," she said as she gently turned me about.

I heard a soft whooshing sound.

"The door is now open, Paul. Please walk forward seven steps and remove the blindfold when instructed." Mary's voice was soft yet firm.

What choice did I have? I had already agreed to this test, and since I keep my word when I give it, I had to proceed. I slowly walked forward. I had to fight the urge to hold my arms up in front of me, to be sure I wouldn't bump into something. Either I trusted Mary and her instructions, or I didn't. Something told me this small decision of mine was part of the test too. I counted the steps as I walked, wondering what I had gotten myself into this time. It seemed that I had turned into some type of two legged self propelled trouble magnet, what with all the problems I'd had to deal with over the past several months. I stopped walking and waited. I heard the same soft whoosh sound, though it was fainter.

"You may remove your blindfold, sir," said an unfamiliar male voice that seemed to come from directly in front of me.

I took off the blindfold slowly. Other than knowing that a strange man was in the room with me, I didn't have anything but wild guesses as to what I would encounter. Maybe another well dressed gifted person to battle? This was a test, after all. I raised my mental shields, just in case. The sight that met my eyes, froze me in my tracks for a second or two. Not out of fear, but out of sheer surprise.

Sanding about three feet before me was U.S. Marine wearing his Blue Dress class C dress uniform. He was standing at ease, looking very calm, cool, collected and totally in control of the situation. He knew a heck of a lot more about what was going on here than I did, and that alone gave him the advantage.

I ignored the Marine for a few seconds as I looked about the room, trying to get my bearings. (Let me say here dear reader, that ignoring that Marine wasn't easy. My stud alert was going off, and my cuteness meter was already at ten and desperately trying to move higher. No, that is NOT what I meant, slut puppy. My cock was not rock hard. My cock had stirred at the sight of the Marine, which is to be expected as young Marines are always attractive. I had far more important things to deal with than focusing on the hotness of the Marine. Sure I wanted to do that, but I didn't have time to indulge myself.) I turned around very quickly taking in as much of the details of the room as I could. I did not want to turn my back on the Marine any longer than absolutely necessary. Mary might have said that my life was not at risk, but that didn't mean that the Marine could not assault me and hurt me. I'd had enough beatings in my life already. I had no desire to experience more.

The room was about ten feet long and six feet wide. The walls were an off white colour. There wasn't anything on any of the walls. There were no mirrors or windows in the room. There was only one door, the one that I had come in through. There was a keypad next to the right side of the sliding door. At the back of the room, well behind the Marine, was a small gray table that appeared to made of some sturdy metal. Just in front of the table were two folding metal chairs with padding on the seats and on the backs of the chairs. Oddly the chairs were facing towards me, and not the table.

Keeping an eye on the Marine, I walked over to the closed door and examined it more closely. There was no handle or knob or anything that one could grab to open the door. To the right was a standard numeric keypad that you might see on an ATM machine or a calculator. It seemed clear to me that to open the door, all I had to do was type in the correct code. The problem was that I did not know what the code was. I turned my attention back to the Marine.
"Do you know the code that opens that door, Marine?" I asked him. I figured it was worth a shot trying the simple straightforward approach.

"Yes, sir. I do," The Marine answered in a calm voice that reeked of control and self confidence.

"Would you be kind enough to tell me what that cod is, Marine?" I asked.

"I am not authorized to provide that information to you, sir," the Marine answered, the tone of his voice not changing one iota.

"So how am I supposed to open the door then?" I asked the Marine.

"That is your problem, sir. I cannot help you. I have been ordered to refrain from assisting you in any manner, sir," the Marine answered.

I couldn't help but wonder what his orders were. There was only one way to find out, which was to ask him. I needed information and the Marine was the only possible source. I know, I could have just walked up and read his mind in a matter of seconds and gotten everything I needed. I would have been out of the room in a flash. I did not want to do that unless I had no other choice. It wasn't that I was afraid of the Marine, rather I had a genuine respect for all the men who serve in uniform. Part of that respect entails leaving them the privacy of their minds. Besides, I had an hour to get the code, so it wasn't like I was rushed for time.

"Can you tell me what exactly your orders are regarding me and this room?" I asked.

"Yes, sir, I can do that," the Marine replied.

I looked at him for a second when he did not continue speaking. "Well?" I prompted him, letting some of the irritation I felt creep into my voice. The Marine didn't react to my tone of voice. He was most definitely in control of himself.

"I have been ordered not to assist you in any way. I am not to hamper you or hinder you in any way. I may defend myself as required, should it become necessary. I am permitted to answer your questions as long as they do not conflict with my mission, sir," the Marine answered.

"Okay. So what exactly is your mission, Marine?" I asked him. Maybe a blunt question would give me some idea as to what was going on here.

"When that counter reaches zero, I am to open the door, sir," the Marine said as he snapped smartly about, raised his left arm and pointed to the table that was now in front of him.

I walked over to the table, passing the Marine, who had lowered his left arm and was standing there at ease. I had not noticed the small gray box that was sitting on the table. It was a countdown timer of some kind. The LCD display showed 60, and as I watched it changed to 59.

"You have the code, but you won't give it to me, is that the idea, Marine?" I asked him. I wanted confirmation of the situation.

"You could put it that way, sir," the Marine answered. I turned back and faced the Marine. Damn he was handsome. I blinked my eyes a couple of times as I struggled to remain focused on the task at hand. I am a gay man, and when I see a handsome man, especially in uniform, it tends to distract me somewhat. Suddenly I realized that this Marine was an intentional distraction as well as an obstacle. The Council of Coins had done their homework all right. They knew me well. Maybe just a little bit too well. That was not at all a comforting thought. I tuned my attention back to the Marine.

"So unless I beat it out of you, I'm not getting out of here until that timer counts down," I said with a slight grin on my face. I wasn't going to beat it out of the Marine. I was going to take it, and the Marine would never know it. It would be a simple matter to use my super hypnosis on this hunk and have him take a nap for about an hour. Oh, how I would have like to have stayed and watched him as he sat there sleeping in one of the chairs. We were probably being observed by some hidden camera somewhere. I hadn't seen anything that suggested a hidden camera. For me to think that the Marine and I were in fact alone during one of the Council of Coins' tests would be to greatly underestimate the Council. I wasn't that stupid.

"No offence sir, but you lack the power, skill and experience to accomplish such a mission," the Marine commented. There was just the slighted hint of amusement in his light blue eyes.

"Don't I know it. Well then, I'm screwed unless I can charm the code out of you, Marine. Something tells me that even if you were gay, which I am sure you're not, you'd never let yourself be charmed, because then you would fail in your mission. From what little I know about Marines the mission is everything," I responded with a slight smirk on my face.

"I would have to agree with that assessment of the situation, sir. And yes, you are correct regarding how a Marine views his mission. Dolly Parton has two of the biggest hits in country music, and even she couldn't charm the code out of me, sir", said the Marine with a grin.

At least he was starting to warm up to me, and seeing me as less of a threat. He also had a sense of humour. It made him seem more human. His guard was far from being down, but now I had a bit of wiggle room. (Damn, but he was good looking in that Blue Dress Class C uniform. Wiggle room. Oh those words caused some very naughty thoughts to blossom in my mind. I got my hormones firmly under control and kept my mind on the business at hand. It wasn't easy, believe me.) I'd be able to make eye contact or better yet skin contact with him and lift the information from his mind. He was suggesting that he was heterosexual. Well, nobody's perfect. Not even a Marine.

"If it is not against your orders, Marine I would like to shake your hand and thank you for your service," I said to him.

"Sir?" The Marine said in a puzzled voice.

"Nothing else is going to happen here. I know when I'm beat. I have always respected Marines, and now that I have the rare opportunity to show you the respect you and all other Marines deserve, I would like to do so," I said earnestly. I didn't look at him with sad puppy dog eyes, because I knew if I did that he'd probably knock my block off.

"I suppose it would be okay, sir," the Marine said reluctantly. He walked over to the table and placed his uniform hat on the table top. I gulped as I caught a brief glimpse of the back of his uniform, and especially those uniform pants. Damn they were snug fitting on his ass. I didn't have more than a half a second to look though. I would correct that situation soon enough. He turned about to face me, cutting of my view of his assets. He walked over to me and held out his right hand and arm towards me in the classic handshake pose.

With a genuine smile on my face, I clasped his right hand with my right hand and shook hands with him. I looked him right in the eyes as I sent a mental probe into his mind. 'Think of the code', I silently commanded him. This would take only a second, if that.

I waited for a heartbeat or two but nothing appeared in my mind. I didn't see the code. I didn't see anything of his mind. A few seconds passed but nothing happened. I took a few calming breaths and increased the power level of my thought projection. I sent the same command again and waited. A few more seconds passed and again nothing happened. Apparently this Marine was of something out of the ordinary and resistant to my super hypnotic abilities. That wasn't a problem. People were different. Some people are more susceptible to my abilities and some people are less. This Marine fell into the second category. Since I was under a time constraint, I decided to use my full power and establish the control I needed. While these thoughts had been shifting through my mind I had never stopped looking into the Marines eyes and shaking his hand. I started sending the same command again. I started out with low power and repeated the command increasing the power level step-by-step. I didn't want to hurt the Marine, just get some information from him. After about thirty seconds I was projecting the command at my full power. I hammered at the command into his mind with all the power of my disposal. Nothing. No reaction. Not even a twitch. His body did not even twitch. The Marine was immune to my powers, just like Andy. This was not good. I was in trouble now.

"Thank you, Marine," I said as I released his hand and smiled at him. It was unlikely that he had any idea of what had just failed to happen, since it only took about thirty five seconds. I decided I would have to sit down and think my way out here.

"You're welcome, sir," the Marine said, still slightly puzzled at my wanting to shake his hand. "What are you doing, sir?" He asked me as I turned away from him and walked towards the chairs.

"I don't know about you, but I'm going to sit down and make myself as comfortable as possible while I wait. As I said before, I know when I am beat," I said calmly. I followed actions to words as I sat down. I had come here right after work. I was a bit tired from work and it felt good to sit down again. I closed my eyes and took a few deep relaxing breaths. Maybe an idea would come to me. if all else failed I could think about Andy to pass the time.

I had come to The Coffee Shop right from work, so I was still dressed for work. My light gray single breasted two button two piece business suit wasn't anything out of the ordinary. It was right off the rack from one of the local men's stores. With a few minor alterations, such as getting the pant legs hemmed, it fit me well enough. I was wearing a black long sleeved dress shirt and a white silk tie with a subtle striped pattern on it. Black cowboy boots and a plain black leather dress belt with a simple silver D buckle complete my outfit. It wasn't anything out of the ordinary, but I did look good in it, and the outfit was comfortable. In case you are wondering, I try to wear my black cowboy boots to work as often as I can. I find them more comfortable than dress shoes, and very few people notice that I'm wearing cowboy boots. It's not like I go around pulling up my pant legs to show off the shafts of my cowboy boots, or anything.

The room was quiet. The Marine was not trying to engage me in conversation. Sitting here with my eyes closed trying to think wasn't getting me anywhere. The thought popped into my mind that if those floor slave boys of mine who worked for the Council of Coins knew about this test, they would be over here in a flash to try and rescue me. I knew how much they cared about me and the thought of me coming to any harm was very upsetting to them to say the least. I was fairly certain they knew nothing about this though. Consequently I couldn't expect the cavalry to come riding to the rescue. I was on my own. What to do? Maybe if I had some new superpower I could get out of here. All I had to do was stun or paralyze the Marine and I could slip out the door. Problem was I didn't have any abilities like that. Now one thing was for certain as I was sitting here silently thinking, if I wanted to pass this test I was going to have to take some type of action.

I opened my eyes and looked about the room. Within seconds my eyes were drawn to the Marine who was standing a few feet away from me. There wasn't anything else in the room to look at, aside from the countdown timer which now read 56. Given a choice between the two, which would you spend your time looking at? (Don't lie to me, Dear Reader! I know you'd be ogling the Marine! The drool would be flowing out of your mouth, like water over Niagara Falls, as you thought about what you'd like to do with such a handsome man in such a well fitting uniform! So why wasn't I drooling? Partly due to self control, and partly due to the fact that I had a serious problem to deal with.)

I studied the Marine standing in front of me since I really didn't have anything else to do, and it would help to pass the time. It might not help me come up with a plan to get out of this situation but studying him would be entertaining.. The man standing in front of me was gloriously good looking. I couldn't help but notice how good looking he was, since he was standing only a few feet in front of me. He was wearing a U.S. Marine Blue Dress class C uniform. For those of you not familiar with Marine uniforms, the US Marine Blue Dress class C uniform starts with a pair of black, polished to a blindingly brilliant shine, shoes, followed by a pair of medium blue uniform pants that have plane fronts with side angle pockets and two button flap pockets in the back. I would add at this point, that on this Marine those uniform pants were close fitting, to the point of boarding on snug fitting. If the Marine is an Officer, Staff Non-commissioned Officer, or Non-commissioned Officer, then there is a scarlet "blood stripe" on the outside seam of each pant leg that goes all the way from the waist to the cuff. Encircling the trim waist is a khaki belt with a highly polished plain gold belt buckle. Tucked into those snug fitting uniform pants is a long sleeved sharply pressed khaki dress shirt with two chest pockets that have button flap closures. A Khaki dress tie, knotted expertly, and held close to the khaki shirt with a gold tie clip is another element of the US Marine Blue Dress class C uniform. The final piece is the hat (called a 'cover'), which is white with a midnight blue visor and a gold band on the base of the hat just above the visor. The US Marine crest sits squarely in the front of the hat. Basically, if you've ever seen a US Marine recruitment poster, you've probably seen this Blue Dress class C uniform. The uniform hat was resting on the table beside the Marine. I guessed that Marines did not wear their uniform hats indoors.

The Marine wearing this uniform was young, slightly muscular, trim, fit, handsome and sexy as hell. He was also as intimidating as hell. I suppose the fact that I couldn't not use my super hypnosis powers on him, and turn him into a playful puppy is part of what made this Marine so scary. I already mentioned his blue eyes. Unnerving thought they might be, they were still attractive. Those eyes were in a youngish, handsome, rugged and well proportioned clean shaven face, with a strong chin, firm nose, and slightly taunt cheeks. This was a face that meant business, and was unlikely to take no for an answer regardless of the question. In other circumstances as I would've gone ga-ga over this Marine but when that person is giving off strong body language that says 'if you know what is good for you, you will not challenge me', it kind of lets the air out of your tires if you know what I mean.

His black hair was cropped in a buzz cut hair style that added to the toughness that the Marine projected. His body, well I've already described that suffice to say that if you've seen one Marine in uniform you've seen them all. I would've loved to have gotten my hands on that uniformed body and explored just how well that uniform fit him. Now was not the time. I had other less desirable things to deal with, like the clearly hostile attitude he was projecting at me.

I stood up and slowly walk about and around the Marine so I could get a good look at him from the left side and then from the back.

"What are you doing, sir?" The Marine challenged me as he turned about so that he was keeping me squarely in front of him.

"I am trying to get a look at your uniform, Marine, from all sides," I answered honesty as I stopped moving and looked him in the eyes.

"Why, sir?" The Marine asked cautiously, eyeing me with distrust.

He was starting to get curious, and that just might work to my advantage if I played my cards right. "I've heard that Marines take a lot of pride in their appearance. I've never seen a Marine in uniform close up and I'd like to see just how well a Marine does wear his uniform," I answered.

"You may do so, sir, but only if you keep your distance, sir. Approach any closer than you are now and I will consider it an assault and respond accordingly," the Marine warned me.

"You're afraid of little old me?" I taunted the Marine, and flashed him a grin.

"Don't insult my intelligence, sir. You could have some concealed device that you might use to drug me, while my back was turned. The Marine Corps does not train idiots, sir," the Marine snarled at me.

I gulped at the intense look of hostility on his face. I'd gone too far, and broken the rapport that had started to develop between us. It was a boneheaded manoeuvre on my part. I'd have to do some hasty repair work if I wanted to attempt what was now a dangerous and daring plan. If what I suspected was true though, the plan was a lot less dangerous and daring, that I had originally thought.

"I apologize, Marine. Such a possibility never occurred to me," I admitted. "If I talk while I walk about and look at the fit of your uniform, you should be able to determine my location relative to you, and that I am not approaching you. Is that satisfactory to you, Marine?" I asked him as I tried to come up with an action to appease him.

"As long as you keep the tone of your voice even and calm, as well as keeping the volume the same as it is now, then yes sir, it is acceptable to me," the Marine answered. He took a few steps to his right, moving sideways and away from the table. "That should be enough room for you to walk around me, and get a good look at me sir," the Marine said coolly. The hostility in his voice had dropped a few notches, but it was still there.

"Thank you for granting me this honour, Marine," I said as I stood in front of the Marine and looked him over. His uniform was as I had described earlier, but I noticed that he had some service ribbons above the left pocket of his khaki shirt. I have no idea what those ribbons represented, but there were a lot of them, which suggested that this Marine had seen a lot of active duty. The Marine was watching me as intently as I was looking at him. He wasn't saying anything. He didn't need to. The stern set look on his face was all the warning I needed to watch my step, as it were.

I slowly started to walk around the Marine so that I could see his left profile. I caught my breath as I got an eye full of him standing there at ease. His flat stomach and trim body were emphasized by the snug fit of his shirt and those sexy uniform pants. The button flap pocket on his left back pocket lay flat against the sexy curve of his left buttock. While there wasn't any nice wallet bulge for my eyes to feast upon, there was a blood red stripe running down the seam of those uniform pants. Now that only added to the handsomeness and sexiness factor of the Marine. If he was in a gay bar, guys would be literally falling at his feet. With some difficulty I quickly jumped off that track of thought and back to the matter at hand. Damn, but this Marine was a powerful distraction.

"Impressive. Most impressive indeed," I said. I knew I needed to keep talking so that the Marine would not feel threatened. The last thing in the world I wanted was to have that Marine throw his body at me and attack me. Okay, so that's not exactly true. I would not have minded having the Marine throw his body at me. Catching his body would have been a delightful experience. I knew full well though that the only way this Marine was going to throw his body at me, was if he was in the process of attacking me. At least that is how things were for the moment. I continued my slow walk around the Marine.

I was now directly behind the Marine looking at a full rear profile. It was all I could do not to moan out loud. I knew that if I did that, it would give away the fact that I was gay, which was very likely to upset the Marine. That stupid "Don't ask, don't tell" policy of the United States Government's Department of Defence was a real pain right now. If the Marine even suspected I was gay, or that I was interested in him sexually, I was sure to have even more problems. I gulped a few times as my eyes drank in the sight of those two full hard killer buns wrapped up in those butt hugging dark Navy blue dress pants. I knew without a shadow of a doubt that this Marine must have had those uniform pants of his tailored to show off his assets, especially from the rear. Both of the back button flapped pockets were buttoned down, and the flaps look like they had just been ironed smooth. In fact, as I flicked my eyes about the entire back of the Marine's dress pants the creases looked razor sharp. Clearly this was a Marine who took a lot of pride in his appearance.
Oh how my hands and fingers ached to reach out and squeeze those two perfect hemispheres that were mere inches (or centimetres for any Canadians reading this story) from me. This was torture, plain and simple. For a fleeting moment, I wondered if this temptation was part of the Council of Coin's test. If so, then they were meaner than I'd given them credit for.

Reluctantly, I dragged my hot eyes from that sexy set of killer buns and look up past the khaki belt in those dark Navy dress pants, and examine the back of the Marine's long sleeved khaki uniform shirt. As I expected, it was sharply pressed, lint free and fit the Marine's back and torso snugly. That shirt subtly emphasised the Marine's narrow waist and broad muscular shoulders. The Marine took a deep breath as I stared at his back. That simple movement was bewitching. This Marine would have had to be deaf, blind, and have the IQ of a houseplant, not to realize how sexy, attractive, alluring, and manly he was. Dare I say it? Women would probably have found him even more of a sex magnet than gay men. And here I stand, inches away from him, and I can't even dare to brush my fingers innocently along the seam of his uniform pants in between his buttocks. Oh the agony of it all. Okay, so there is NO way to do something like that innocently. I admit that. I also admit that I had to keep my hands off the Marine, if I wanted to avoid trouble. That didn't mean that I had to like the reality of the situation.

What seemed like hours of gazing on the Marine's backside, was but a second or two. I had not stopped my walk around the Marine. I was able to make note of a lot of details in a very short time. When something really captures my interest I can be very observant. I was now standing next to the Marine on his right side and I had a wonderful view of his right profile. As expected it was the mirror image of his left profile. The pants had one button flap pocket on the back, which was buttoned closed, and a side angle pocket on the right side. The blood stripe ran down the seam of those dark Navy blue dress pants from the waist to the bottom seam of the pant leg. Sharply pressed and lint free, this side of the Marine matched the other three sides. To summarize this was a hunky, sexy Marine decked out in his Dress Blue class C uniform. The only way he could have looked more impressive is if he had been wearing his full Dress Blue class A uniform. You know the one that you see those Marines wearing in the recruitment advertisements on television. I completed my walk around the Marine, turned about to look directly at him, and then walked backward a few paces as I looked him over.

I moved my eyes down and looked at his black shoes. They were polished mirror bright and even the tied laces looked like they were exactly the same length on each shoe. I suspected that if I had measured them that would have been the case. I let my gaze walk up the front of the Marine up his legs and past his knees, stopping at mid thigh. The legs of his uniform pants had that razor sharp crease in the front and the pant legs hung down smoothly just brushing the tops of those black shoes. I could not see the Marine's socks, but I guessed that they would most likely be black.

I continued my inspection as I moved my gaze up to the front area, and yes the crotch area, of the Marine's dress pants. The front of those pants were smooth, without even a hint of a wrinkle. I think any wrinkle would have been scared to show its face, if you know what I mean. The side angle pockets lay flat against the sides of those pants, although that was a bit hard to confirm since the Marines hands were resting by his sides. He wasn't standing 'at ease', but he was standing in a relaxed pose with his arms hanging by his sides and his legs slightly apart. There were no bulges of any kind evident in those front pockets or in the crotch area either. So much for any forlorn hope I might have had that the Marine was gay and found me sexy.

My gaze continued to move up the waist area where I saw the khaki belt with its plain gold square buckle done up, snaking through the belt loops of those uniform pants. The tip of the khaki tie was hovering just above the middle of the belt buckle and of course the tie was hanging straight down. A smooth, wrinkle free, long sleeved khaki dress shirt encased the muscular torso and arms of that Marine. The tie was expertly knotted at the neck. The tie lay flat against the Marine's chest and torso, held in place by a plain gold tie clip fastened midway down the torso. The two chest pockets with button flaps were securely fasten. Only some ribbons resting above the left chest pocket added any colour to the Marine's uniform. I did not know what the ribbons represented, but I did know that their presence, indicated that the Marine had seen at least one tour of duty.

"Thank you Marine," I said as I looked him in the eyes. "Your appearance is outstanding." I smiled my best smile at him. I wanted to tell the Marine something along the line of 'he looked good enough to eat,' but you can probably guess the consequences of such a rash statement on my part.

"You're welcome, sir" the Marine said, in a slightly puzzled tone. He didn't appear upset about my visual inspection of him, but he did think it somewhat odd, to judge by the puzzled look on his face.

"Have you ever been stationed at that military base near Las Vegas, Marine? By the way, what is your rank, Marine? It seems disrespectful of me not to address you by your rank," I asked him as I stood there in front of this handsome powerful dam sexy man in a damn sexy uniform.

"I'm a Sergeant, and yes I was posted at the military base near Las Vegas. It is an Air Force base, but there is a contingent of Marines stationed there as well. Why do you ask, sir?" The Marine answered.

"I was hoping that you might be able to tell me if a story that I heard, is true or not," I answered still smiling. I already knew the story was true, but that was beside the point.

"A story? You're just full of surprises, sir," the Marine commented, with a hint of a smile on his face. "Ask away, sir."

He was warming up to me a bit, which was a good sign. "There was this stage hypnotist performing for various years in Las Vegas. Marines would sometime attend the show and nearly every time the hypnotist would manage to get many of them to participate in the stage show. This got back to the Air force base commander, who talked with the ranking Marine commander on the base. They both agreed that Marines participating in a stage hypnosis show was unbecoming behaviour on the part of the Marines, and was bad for the reputation of the Corps. It made it look like Marines were easy to hypnotize. These two officers then banned any Marine from participating in the show on or off duty. Marines have not gone to the show since."

"Have you heard this story, Sergeant?" I asked.

"Yes, I've heard the story, sir," the Marine answered. I wasn't sure but I thought I saw his lips twitched into the beginning of a smile, for just a half a second.

"Well, is it true?" I prompted him.

"Yes, it's true, more or less," the Marine answered.

"More or less? What does that mean? Care to explain?" I fired the questions at the Marine.

"I was stationed at the base when the events in that story happened. I never went to see the hypnotist and his stage show. Several of the men under my command did, though. They claimed to have had a good time but they couldn't recall what it was that they had done when on stage. I don't put much faith in that hypnosis stuff, though," the Marine said.

"So you think all hypnosis is bunk?" I asked.

"Yeah. In fact, I was all set to go to that show myself, just to prove to my men that all Marines are not easy to hypnotize," the Marine answered, a hint of a smirk touching his lips.

"Would you mind if I hypnotized you, Sergeant?" I asked him innocently. (Okay, so it wasn't at all innocent. I had a plan. A sneaky plan. A sneaky and slightly evil plan. A sneaky and slightly evil and delicious plan. If I was right, I would shortly be turning the tables on this hunk and have him eating out of my hand, so to speak. If I was right. But first I had to set the stage.)

"What?" The Marine replied looking a bit dumbfounded.

"Well, since I've got just under an hour to kill until that door opens, and you're here anyway, I want to know if you would mind if I hypnotized you," I answered with a smile.

"You're not serious, sir," the Marine scoffed at me.

"I'm completely serious. So is that a yes or a no?" I responded.

"Well, yes, I guess, but I don't think it's going to work, sir," the Marine said with a smirk. "If you want to waste your time and make a fool of yourself, it's no skin off my nose, sir"

"Great! Well, you know that I cannot overpower you physically, so you're safe, Marine," I said calmly.

"Yeah, that's a safe bet. So what do I have to do?" The Marine asked. He was becoming curious about the hypnosis, and that was the door that I needed him to open, even just a tiny little crack. Just the little bit of cooperation he had shown was all I needed. Does that make me evil, dear reader? After all, I had not warned the Marine about what I wanted to do with him once I had him hypnotized. Usually I warn the guys ahead of time, and this time I didn't. Or have you forgotten, dear reader, that this was regular hypnosis, not super hypnosis? I would not, much as it pains me to admit it, be able to do whatever I wanted to with the Marine. He would not do anything that he really did not want to do.

(Attention readers. Do not attempt this on your own. If you do, you are most likely to wind up getting your butt kicked by a handsome Marine. While some guys might enjoy such an experience, I suspect that the majority of you would not enjoy getting pummelled by a Marine. Don't say I didn't warn you.)

"Stand comfortably with your feet a bit farther apart," I directed him,. The Marine shifted his weight from one leg to the other several times as he moved his legs a bit further apart until they were about shoulder width apart. I couldn't help but notice how that simple action caught my attention. It was fun to watch.

"That's fine. Oh before I forget, I'd like to thank you for doing this with me," I said as I held out my hand to him.

"What? You want to shake my hand again, sir?" The Marine asked clearly surprised by my action.

"Sure. Why not? You're not afraid to shake my hand are you? Do you think I have civilian cooties or something?" I asked with a grin.

"Fine, sir," the Marine said with a small grin, as he took my hand and shook it with a firm hard grip."You're a strange one, though, sir." I ignored his comment. I did not want him or myself distracted at this stage of the induction. To be honest though, this Marine was a distraction nonetheless. I had to keep my mind focused on the hypnotic induction and not become sidetracked by this handsome hunky young Marine stud.

"Now close your eyes as you continue to grip my hand firmly." The Marine raised his right eyebrow at me, silently questioning that request. "Go on, close your eyes, Sergeant. A bit strong guy like you, shouldn't have anything to fear about closing your eyes." I said with a soft chuckle. The Marine closed his eyes after shooting an 'I do not believe I am doing this' look at me, and smiled.

"Now imagine in your mind that there is a sunroof on the top of your head. Roll your eyes up in your sockets and try to look out the sunroof at the clear calm blue sky that is above your head. When you can imagine this, and when your eyes have rolled up in your sockets just nod your head," I instructed him. I struggled to keep the tremor of excitement out of my voice. I knew what was about to happen, if I was lucky. I'd find out in the next few seconds. If this didn't work, the worst thing that could happen is that I'd be disappointed, which was a lot better than getting beaten up by a Marine.

I waited for a few seconds and watched the Marine's face closely as he rolled his eyes up in his sockets. Just as he nodded his head, I yanked his arm towards me and in a strong downward motion as I yelled out "Sleep now!" in a loud commanding clear voice.

The Marine dropped like a sack of potatoes. (I knew it! I knew this would happen! It was all I could do not to jump up and down yelling 'YES' at the top of my lungs. If I did that, though, he'd most likely snap right out of the hypnotic state he had just dropped into. We would not want that to happen, would we, dear reader?) He toppled forward following the motion of the yank of his right arm, and then his knees buckled and he fell forward as he crumpled in front of me. Instinctively I reached out and caught him and did my best to carefully lower him to the floor of the room. He was a big man at least 6 feet tall and probably just over 220 pounds, all of that being firm hard muscle. He was much like Andy only not as cute. (Yes, dear reader, no one is as cute as Andy. Of course I'm not exactly objective about that.) A few heartbeats later the Marine was lying on the floor on his right side, his head pillowed on his right arm, and his left arm draped down the front of his body. His legs were lying slightly bent at the knee and the hip as if he were half way rising out of a chair. His left leg was slightly behind his right leg. All in all the Marine looked kind of cute and more than a bit sexy lying on the floor like that. I didn't have time for more than a quick look at the Marine's limp collapsed and sexy body. I had other things to do.

I squatted down beside the Marine and softly spoke to him. "Going deeper and deeper, Sergeant. Feels so good to just go deeper and to let go more and more. Feels so wonderful. You're surprised, delighted and happy at how good you feel, and all you want to do is be a good Marine and go deeper and deeper for me. You're a good Marine and you deserve to go deeper and deeper with each word that I utter and each breath that you take." I was building upon his military experience to quickly deepen his trance. He was under and now the key was to deepen him as quickly as possible before he could think clearly and realize exactly what had just happened to him. I took a couple of breaths as I worked out what to say next.

"Marines are very special men, who have very special abilities, and you have proven that to me. Not just any man could follow orders and go so deep as you have. Your pride as a Marine is shining within you and building within you as you continue to follow your orders and go deeper and deeper, because the deeper you go the better you feel, and the better you feel the deeper you go," I said to the hypnotized Marine Sergeant lying relaxed on the floor at my feet. (If that's not a sight that would get you hard, dear reader, or at least get a rise out of you, then you need to see your doctor.)

The Marine smiled and sighed a few times. I smiled to myself. I had landed this fish. I wasn't quite finished yet though. "If you want to go even deeper, Sergeant, just nod your head for me," I told him. The Marine nodded his head almost immediately. "Very good, Sergeant. When you hear me snap my fingers, this one time, you will start to count backward from twenty to zero, by ones, slowly and easily. With each and every descending number you will feel yourself moving slowly into a safe area of your mind where you can let yourself continue to go deeper and let go more and more and empty your mind of every thought except the desire, want and need to go deeper. When you are ready to do this, just say 'yes'. You'll find it so easy to respond the deeper you go." The stage was set for the final few acts needed to take this Marine very deep into ordinary hypnosis. I was pleased with myself, in that my regular hypnosis skilled had not atrophied over the years.

"Yes ,sir," the Marine said a few seconds later. I smiled and then snapped my fingers close to the Marine's left ear.

"Twenty, sir." The Marine said in a soft but clear voice.

I carefully started to examine the Marine as I listened to him count. (You expected me NOT to do that, dear reader? Get real!) He was lying on his right side as I'd mentioned earlier.

"Nineteen, sir", said the Marine.

Yes, the curl of his legs pulled those sexy uniform pants tight across his buttocks, at least his left buttock. Oh, what a site that was.

"Eighteen, sir," counted the Marine.

For a few seconds I contemplated what I could do with this hunky deliciously sexy hypnotized Marine. I had naughty thoughts. Oh yes I had very naughty thoughts.

"Seventeen, sir." The count continued.

I also didn't have the time to do more than think naughty thoughts. (All together now, dear readers. DAMN IT!) His left arm and hand were draped across his chest.

"Sixteen, sir."

His hat was still on the table somewhere. leaving his head exposed and showing his crew cut medium brown hair. His face was calm and serene. "You're doing very well, Sergeant. Continue the count and follow the numbers down deeper and deeper. Even the soothing steady sound of my voice helps you to let go, and to go deeper and more relaxed and comfortable, Sergeant," I said. It was important to keep the Marine aware that I was still in the room and directing his trance. If this had been super hypnosis I would not have needed to monitor the Marine so closely.

"Fifteen, sir."

I studied that magnificent chest for a few seconds at least long enough to determine his breathing was deep and rhythmic. In short he was deeply hypnotized. Or he was asleep for real. Right now either was fine with me.

"Fourteen, sir."

I smiled to myself. I had definitely not lost my touch by any means. I licked my lips in anticipation of what was to come, shortly. (Not WHO was to cum, dear reader. Yes, that nasty mind of yours thinks along the same thoughts as mine, doesn't it?) My evil plan had worked exactly as I'd hoped. I had hypnotized this slightly arrogant Marine and I was taking him deeper by the second.

"Thirteen, sir."

"Deeper and deeper, Sergeant. You're following your orders, just as you should," I said encouraging him.

"Twelve, sir." The Marine nodded his head in silent agreement with my words. At least I hoped he was agreeing with them. There was no way to be 100% sure since I couldn't scan his mind. I forced that unsettling thought out of my mind and returned my concentration on what was happening in front of me.

"Eleven, sir."

I had forgotten how attractive it can be to watch a handsome man count himself deeper into hypnosis. I decided to just watch him do his count and drop in a few encouraging comments when it seemed necessary. He had such a strangely boyish face for a Sergeant. He looked old enough to shave, but just barely. I found it difficult to believe that he was in fact a Sergeant.

"Ten, sir."

His body seems to be even more relaxed and comfortable, which was fine with me. "The deeper you go, Sergeant, the better you feel, and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better." I said.

"Yes, going deeper, feeling better," the Marine said clearly. He let out a soft sigh. His lips curved into a small smile and he sighed a second time. For a moment or two I thought he wasn't going to continue with the count.

"Nine, sir."

When hypnosis works with a willing subject, it can be more thrilling that you can possibly imagine. I'm not talking about the erotic aspects, dear reader. I am referring to the profound joy I feel when a man has willingly surrendered, or seemed to surrender, himself to me. To know that this powerful man was going to do nearly anything I asked of him, caused a shudder of anticipation to run up and down my spine. It was like old times. Like the first time I'd ever done hypnosis with Steven Stokes. The thrill was back, and I had forgotten what it had felt like.
"Eight, sir."

The Sergeant's voice snapped me back out of my recollections. I looked at the Sergeant's face. There was a boyish almost innocent quality to it, as he started to grin. Again I wondered how such a young looking man could be a Sergeant.

"Seven, sir."

Lying on the floor was a most undignified position for a Marine. (Yes, dear reader, I am sure you can come up with a lot more undignified positions for a Marine, but let's not go there, okay?) At least the floor appeared to be clean, and the Marine would not get that nice class C uniform of his dirty.

"Six, sir."

I was so looking forward to the Marine finishing his count. I swallowed a few times, as nervousness suddenly hit me. I could understand feeling excited, since it is not every day that I hypnotize a Marine. But nervous? That did not make sense. I had done ordinary hypnosis many times with many different kinds of guys in the past. I knew what I was doing.

"Five, sir."

"Deeper and deeper, Sergeant. The deeper you go, the better you feel. Always going deeper, always feeling better," I said. I did my best to shrug off the nervousness I was feeling. I didn't have time for it right now.

"Four, sir."

'You are getting so close, boy,' I thought to myself. The last of my nervousness melted away in the anticipation that I started to savour. Each new guy I hypnotized was like a special treat, but this guy was different. He was a Marine after all.

"Three, sir."

"Going so deep. You are such a good Marine, Sergeant. You know how to follow orders and carry out your mission. Your mission now is to go as deep as you can, and to let yourself go to that special place in your mind where you can be relaxed, carefree and happy," I said. It flashed through my mind that I might have been pushing the Sergeant a bit too quickly. I had to keep reminding myself that despite how well the Sergeant was responding, this was still only ordinary hypnosis I was doing. If I pushed too quickly or piled on too many suggestions it could boomerang back at me and he could snap out of his trance.

"Two, sir."

"You're doing an excellent job, Sergeant. Deeper and deeper," I told him. I was delighted to see that smile on his face get slightly bigger.

"One, sir."

"Nice and deep. So very relaxed and comfortable, aren't you Sergeant?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir," the Sergeant answered.

"I think you'd be more comfortable sitting in the chair, Sergeant. So when you hear me snap my fingers, your eyes will open and you will feel yourself go down just a bit deeper into this state. You'll find it easy to stand up. You will look about and when you see one of the chairs you will walk over to it and sit down in it. A few moments after your butt comes in contact with the chair seat, every muscle in your body will suddenly feel like loose rubber bands and your body will sag as you sink down in the chair going ten times deeper into hypnosis as you just let go completely. You'll know that no matter how relaxed and limp you feel though, there is no way you can slip, slide or tumble out of the chair. All that you can do is to sink deeper into hypnosis the longer you sit in it. Nod your head when you understand your orders, Sergeant." I spoke the last few words in a firm commanding tone of voice.

The Marine nodded his head almost immediately. SNAP.

The Marine's eyes popped open as his body jerked once. He slowly climbed up off the floor, as if he was not sure exactly what he was doing or why he was doing it. The confusion on his face was not at all unexpected, and in truth, it was exactly what I had been hoping to have happen to him. I had given him a lot of instructions and his mind was having to deal with them while his body was carrying them out. He was being overloaded mentally, and that is exactly what I needed to have happen.

He looked about the room and spotted the chair next to me. A look of determination crossed his face as he walked over to the chair. He could see the objective of his mission, which is important to any good Marine. He stood in front of the chair, and then turned about and sat down, with his feet planted firmly on the floor and his hands resting in his lap. He looked right at me, but he didn't say anything. A second or two later his head dropped to his chest and his body toppled forward until he was bending forward at the waist as far as he could go. His head was hanging between his knees, which were spread wide apart. His arms were hanging down limply at his sides. His khaki tie was hanging down from his chest, with only the bottom half of it dangling below the level of his head. That sight puzzled me for a moment until I remembered that the Sergeant's tie was fasten half way up his khaki shirt by a clip.

I quickly walked over to him. I knew I could not leave him like that, as all the blood would rush to his head and give him a headache. "Sitting up in the chair now Sergeant," I told him as I placed my hands on his shoulders and start to push his body back up and up. My efforts were superfluous, as the Sergeant lifted his torso with ease and sat up normally in the chair. He raised his head up into a normal position. An expression of utter relaxation was plastered on his handsome face. His eyes were closed and only the slightest hint of a smile brushed his lips.

"About ten seconds after you feel my fingers touch your forehead, Sergeant, your will slouch down into your chair, letting your body go as loose and limp as you can imagine, while at the same time knowing that you can't slid out of the chair. All you can do is continue to go down deeper and deeper into hypnosis, because the deeper your go the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go," I told him. I didn't need to take him deeper or make him collapse into the chair. I just wanted to see him do that. He was such a handsome man, and I do so love to hypnotize handsome men and control them. Hey, I wasn't going to be able to have my usual super hypnotic fun with the Sergeant, so I'd settle for what I could arrange.

The Sergeant nodded his head in silent agreement before I could ask him if he understood and agreed with my instructions. I had hoped this would be the case. Military men are such good subjects, or so a few hypnotherapist contacts of mine have informed me. Turned out they were correct. Back to business.

I walked over to the now docile Sergeant and firmly placed the fingers of my right hand on his forehead, pressing down firmly so that I was sure he could feel my fingers on his forehead. An automatic scan of his mind using my mental powers confirmed that the Sergeant's mind was still shielded from my powers. 'I wish I could just reach into your mind and make you my willing slave Sergeant', I thought to myself. It was a foolish wish, I knew, and maybe a bit mean too, but that didn't stop me from wanting it to come true. As I stood there waiting, hoping actually, for the Sergeant to respond to his instructions to go deeper, I examined his mind shield. It felt like many of the menial shields that I'd encountered amongst the gifted, and yet there was something slightly different about it. As I started to consider that thought, I began to feel vaguely uneasy.

My attention was diverted in an inarguably delightful manner, as the Sergeant slumped down into his chair, his body going completely limp, and breaking the contact between my fingers and his forehead in the process. I took a couple of steps back to get a good eyeful of the Sergeant.

A youngish handsome, physically fit, muscular, trim and slim Marine Sergeant sits before me in a chair, slumped down, which his head nodded forward, his chin resting easily on his massively muscular chest. His hips, bum and torso are thrust forward on the chair so that he is sitting halfway out of the chair. His big strong legs are spread wide apart at the knees giving a clear view of his crotch and the front of his pelvic area. the snug fit of his navy blue uniform dress pants shows that he has more than a passing sexual interest in hypnosis. I think the military term would be that his flagpole is at half mast, if you get my meaning. (I hope you do not expect me to draw you a picture to explain that last sentence, dear reader, 'cause I'm a terrible artist.) I would have guessed that his legs were open at a sixty or seventy degree angle, although his feet were only a few inches apart. His arms were hanging down at his sides.

Carefully I walked over to the Sergeant, and grabbed hold of his left wrist with my right hand. I lifted his left arm up slowly. It was very loose, and moved easily. I raised his left arm up until it was halfway up his chest and let go. As I expected, his left arm dropped back into place, swinging back and forth a few times before it came to rest. There was no question. The Sergeant was very deeply hypnotized and very comfortable. Step one of my mission was accomplished.

"Nice and deep, Sergeant, aren't you?" I asked him.

"Yes, sir. Very nice. Very deep. Thank you, sir," the Sergeant answered softly.

"Good boy. Now you just stay there like a good little Marine and enjoy yourself until it is time for me to wake you up. I'm sure you'll have no objection to enjoying the peace, relaxation and calm of your hypnosis trance," I told him, in a firm strong voice. I knew that Marines, even hypnotized Marines, would respect and tend to comply with instructions if they were given in a way that suggested authority or command.

"Sir, yes sir! I'm your good little Marine, sir!" Barked the Sergeant.

I wasn't expecting exactly that response, but it was okay. The important thing is that for the next few minutes the Sergeant's mind would be occupied with how good he was feeling. Now I could get back to the Sergeant's mind shield. I had no intention of trying to remove it or to drain it. Not only would such a course of action been unethical, but I doubted that I'd able to do so without the Sergeant noticing, which was sure to disrupt his hypnotic trance. I was curious about the mind shield. It didn't feel the same as previous mental shields generated by other gifted persons that I'd encountered in the past. While I knew that all mental shield were functionally the same, and that each was unique to the person who generated it, this shield just didn't feel right. All I had was that vague uneasy feeling, but over the years I'd learned to trust my feelings and my instincts.

I pushed the Sergeant's head back up until it was in a normal position. He sighed as I moved his head, but otherwise he did not react. He was content to hold his head in the new position. I placed the fingertips of my right hand on the Sergeant's forehead. Slowly I released a mental probe down through my fingertips and began a surface scan of the Sergeant's mental shield, centimetre by centimetre. I took my time, making note of how the shield felt and any variations in texture. As expected the shield was a sphere enclosing the Sergeant's brain. The sphere was smooth and flawless, like a highly polished cue ball. Nothing out of the ordinary. My examination had lasted only a minute or so, but that was enough time to determine that I could not drain or break through that shield without setting some type of mental alarm. It would be like trying to poke a fully charged electric cattle prod into a sleeping grizzly bear. Not the brightest of ideas, if you catch my drift.

Then I felt it. A very faint energy pulse moving along the shield, just below its surface. If I had not been examining the shield surface at that precise moment, I would have missed the pulse. As the pulse move from the front to the back I felt the shield become just a bit firmer. That should not have happened. Shields were generated from within the brain. A firming pulse should have moved outward from the center of the brain to contact the entire shield surface simultaneously. Even when reinforcing one section of a mental shield, the initial pulse is first applied to the entire shield. Something was definitely not as it should be. I glanced at the clock on the table. It read 42. I had plenty of time to dig a bit deeper into this mystery.

I increased my concentration and began my examination of this mental shield again. I took nothing for granted this time. I flicked my eyes at the clock as I progressed. This might take a lot of time, five even ten minutes. I know that doesn't sound like much to ungifted people, but it is a very long time in terms of the mental effort required. since the pulse seemed to appear at the front of the shield I started my examination there. In less than ten seconds I found it. A hair thin thread of mental energy that was fasten half way down the bottom front of the shield. The thread did not seem to be anchored to the shield though. When I delicately tried to nudge it, the end of the thread moved around the shield surface while never losing contact with it, like an ice skater moving about the surface of a frozen pond in the middle of winter, gliding effortlessly.

Stranger, and stranger. I had never seen anything like this before. No wait. I had. There was something vaguely familiar about this mental thread. After a few moments of intense effort I recalled the memory to my mind. The thread was like the mental tracer that Mary had planted in my mind a year or so ago, when I was doing my training with her. She had been surprised that I'd been able to detect it, much less remove it. This mental thread was much like that one, only it seemed to be a conduit as well that carried the mental energy that reinforced the mental shield about the Sergeant's mind.

The question was if this external mental energy was sublimating the Sergeant's mental shield or if the mental energy was providing the mental shield around the Sergeant's mind. There was a simple way to find out. I snipped the thread. I watched as the Sergeant's mental shield slowly faded way over the next few minutes. It appeared to be gone completely now, which suggested that the Sergeant didn't have any mental capabilities like a gifted person, which in turn suggested that the Sergeant's mind had been protected from my probing by some other person. Three guesses who that could have been, and the first two guesses don't count. Since this entire event was a test by the Council of Coins, it was logical that the shielding of the Sergeant's mind would have been arranged by the Council. I was surprised to say the least. Until now, I had no idea that a gifted person could shield a normal person's mind, which only proved that I still had much to learn about my super hypnotic and mental abilities.

Unless I was wrong about the shield. I could be wrong. It might be that the Sergeant was a very weak gifted person. We all had different strengths of mind. I knew of only one way to be sure, and I was reluctant to undertake it. I would be violating the privacy of the Sergeant's mind, and I wasn't at all happy doing that. Presuming that this man was in fact a Marine Sergeant, he had served his country, and in the process probably risked his life many times, and so at the very least, he deserved my respect. Need I remind you, dear reader, that this Marine Sergeant was a seriously handsome hunk? That was part of what fuelled my reluctance to probe his mind. I was not completely sure that it wasn't my lust for the Sergeant that was tempting me to probe and take control of his mind. A part of me wanted the major league stud muffin slumped in the chair in front of me, to be under my control. It was perfectly understandable, but that didn't make it any easier to deal with.

Sometimes, though, a person has to do things that he really would rather not do. I mentally gritted my teeth and turned my full attention to the hypnotized hunk before me. Gingerly I sent a probe into the Sergeant's mind.

It seemed this was my day for surprises. The surprise of having to drop by The Coffee Shop for a test by the Council of Coins was one surprise. Having the test involve me being alone (supposedly, but I strongly doubted that was the case) with a major league stud muffin of a man in a Marine Sergeant's uniform was the second surprise. The third surprise was the result of my mental probe. The Sergeant was not gifted! He had no mental abilities associated with 'the gifted'. His mind was like an open book to me. All I had to do was turn the pages to find any information that I might want. In a few seconds I knew the access code to the door, and the Sergeant's recent history for the past two years or so. Mental communication is much faster than the spoken word, so information can be exchanged literally at the speed of thought. My wish had been granted. I could easily make the Sergeant mine, if I so wanted.

I thought carefully for a few heartbeats, composing my thoughts. 'You are enjoying being hypnotized by me Sergeant. You are amazed at how powerful a hypnotist I am. It both surprises and delights you to find a powerful man who can dominate your mind like this. You follow all my suggestions easily. It seems normal and natural that I am able to take you very deep into hypnosis. It does not concern you at all. Everything is as it should be, Sergeant,'. I could see my projected thoughts enter into the Sergeants mind. They were easily understood and accepted. If I didn't know better, the Sergeant seemed eager to accept my mental commands. I put that done to his military training. (As I mentioned earlier to you, dear reader, guys in the military are used to following orders from an authority figure. My mental commands had nudged the Sergeant's perception of me so that he saw me as an authority figure.)

I could have woken the Sergeant up, walked over and opened the locked door, and then left. I would have passed the Council of Coin's test. The Sergeant would not have cared much, though technically he would have failed in his mission. He would also have wondered how I figured out the access code. It would have been a loose thread left hanging, and while it was probably a minor loose thread, it could still lead to questions to which I did not have any answers.

I lifted my fingers from his forehead and moved my chair back a couple of feet. I wanted a little physical distance between us while I gave the situation some careful thought. The last thing I wanted was my thoughts to leak into the Sergeant's mind and be interpreted by him as new commands to follow.

"Just sit there so comfortable and continue to relax and go deeper Sergeant," I said to him as I started to mull this minor problem over in my mind.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant responded. "This feels great, sir. If there's anything else you want me to do sir, just ask."

"You could give me the access code for the door, Sergeant," I said. I already had that information, but I was curious as to how the Sergeant would respond to a direct question.

"I am sorry, sir, but I cannot do that, as it goes against my orders and my mission," the Sergeant replied in a stern voice. "I'm a Marine first, sir."

"But Sergeant, I have hypnotized you. I have taken a big strong Marine like you, and put you so very deep into hypnosis that there is nothing you wouldn't do for me. Isn't that right, Sergeant?" I was pushing the issue, but I wanted to know how the Sergeant was going to resolve all of this.

"uhm...err....I guess so, sir," the Sergeant said hesitantly. The silly goofy grin on his face had melted into confusion. He was trying his best to resolve two powerful and conflicting directives, his Marine training which drove him to follow and obey his orders, and my super hypnotic control of his mind which drove him to obey me.

"So tell me the code, Sergeant," I said sternly. I was putting pressure on him. It was unnecessary. It was a bit mean, too.
The Sergeant didn't say anything. He fidgeted in the chair, looking more and more uncomfortable by the second. I waited for another thirty seconds before I spoke again.

"Sergeant.....I'm waiting. The code, if you please. Be a good Marine. Be my good Marine and tell me the code, Sergeant," I said in a disapproving tone.

The Sergeant's head snapped up and his eyes flow open. He looked about for a second before he launched himself up and off of the chair and on to his feet. I felt a sudden icicle of fear stab me in the gut, as he walked over to where I was sitting. It looked like I had pushed him too hard and he had slipped out of my hypnotic control! This had never happened before! I was in for a beating that would make what the gay bashers had done to me, look like two people bumping into each other on the street. My legs tensed as I got ready to make a dash to the door.

The Sergeant fell to his knees in front of me, his hands and arms assuming a prayer position. "Please don't make me tell, sir! I'm begging you! Please don't make me tell! I'll fail in my mission if I tell! I'll let down my Captain and the entire Corps, if I tell! I don't want to be a bad Marine!" The Sergeant sobbed, tears streaming down his anguished face. In an instant I had reduced this powerful confident impressive man, into a sobbing cowering little boy. I was on the verge of breaking his spirit, if not crushing it. I had not intended this to happen. I had to fix this and fast. But how?

"Please, sir! Please don't make me tell!" The Sergeant repeated as he continued to sob and cry while on his knees before me.

I reached over and touched his forehead with my fingers. A brief but deep mental scan of his mind showed that the Sergeant's thoughts were in turmoil, and that he was also telling me the truth. I had not told him that he could not lie to me, so I felt it necessary to confirm that he was not dissembling. With that possibility eliminated, I had to come up with some other course of action. It was time to hit the reverse thrust, and back out of this mess, if I could.

'You are now calm and at peace, Sergeant.' As I inserted those commands into his mind, the Sergeant stopped sobbing and the tears stopped flowing down his cheeks. The Sergeant's arms dropped limply to his sides as he relaxed his body. His face lost all expression as my mental commands took hold of his mind. I quickly adjusted the Sergeant's memory of the past few minutes completely removing his memories of me asking him to tell me the access code. Now what he remembered was being in trance, and being made to kneel down in front of me, and crying for joy at how good it felt to be able to let go so much that he could assume a submissive position in front of me, and still be a good Marine and loyal to the Corps. (Okay. Listen up all you slut puppies out there. I was NOT going to get him to stick that beefy beautiful butt of his up in the air for me. Yes that would be a truly submissive position. Yes, that would have been delightful sight to see, I had enough problems to deal with right now. Besides, I could not be sure that we were not being observed, and there was no reason to humiliate the Sergeant.)

"Return to your chair, Sergeant. Sit back down in it and go deeper in to hypnosis and enjoy yourself. Go to that special place in your mind where you are safe, secure and nothing with disturb you," I told him.

The Sergeant climbed to his feet and looked down at me for a second or two before he turned about and headed for his chair. He sat down and made himself comfortable. A heartbeat later his head dropped down to his chest as he slumped down into the chair, his arms hanging loose and limply by his side, his legs spread wide open at the knees. His face once again had that silly sappy grin. So things were back to normal, or what passed for normal in this instance.

A glance at the clock on the table showed 23 minutes left. Another idea popped into my head. If I convinced the Sergeant that the clock read zero, he would open the door and allow me to leave the room. I would pass the Council of Coins' test. He would at first not realize that he had been tricked into failing in his mission. He would undoubtedly be upset when he discovered the truth, which was bound to happen. He'd never trust me to hypnotize him again, after that though. He would go into hypnosis, since with super hypnosis he really did not have a choice, but there would be a basic distrust of me that would cause him to resist any commands I gave him, at least at some level. Unless I altered his memory of those events as well. This was turning into a lot of work, no matter what path I chose to take. It wasn't worth it. I didn't care about passing the Council of Coins' test THAT badly. Having a Marine Sergeant that I could potentially hypnotize, and play with, in the foreseeable future was a lot more appealing to me than passing this arbitrary test. I decided to wait out the clock.

The Sergeant didn't just sit there doing nothing, though. I had him stand up and walk around a bit. I had him come to attention and I had him stand at ease. I even had him salute me a few times, which I found thrilling and sexually exciting. Boy was THAT an understatement! Let's just say it was a good thing I was not wearing snug pants or I might have experienced a major degree of discomfort. I was able to examine the Sergeant's uniform very closely. I did not touch it though. As tempting as it was to grope that Marine butt, I kept my hands off. So while my eyes and my mind were happy, for my hands it was a somewhat sadder story. As far as I knew the Sergeant was straight. I really did not have the time to dive into that subject, so I let it be. All too soon the clock was showing three. I had the Sergeant return and sit back down in his chair.

"I am going to count from zero to five, Sergeant, where zero is your current state of hypnosis or an even deeper state than this, and five is when your eyes are open and you have returned to a normal non-hypnotic state, remembering everything that happened when I hypnotized you," I said. (So that was not exactly true, dear reader, but that was beside the point.)

The Sergeant nodded his head. He was so used to following my instructions now that he didn't think about it, he just agreed and did it. Well those instructions that did not conflict with his orders or his mission, anyway.

"Coming out of hypnosis and returning to normal now Sergeant. Awaking feeling refreshed and relaxed and maybe even happy. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Wide awake, Sergeant!!! Wide Awake!!!!" I called out to him.

"Where am I? What happened?" The Sergeant asked as he blinked his eyes and looked about. He saw me sitting there and a big happy grin came to his face, as his confusion faded away. He stood up, swayed for a second or two and then caught himself. I stood up a second or two after he did. I waited for him to say or do something.

"You're good, sir. You're really good," he said with a touch of awe in his voice. "I would never have believed an experienced Marine like me could be hypnotized but you did it. I feel great, like I just had an eight hour sleep."

"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. I enjoyed giving you those orders. It's not every day I get to boss a Marine around, Sergeant," I said with a smile. I was relieved that things had turned out so well. The Sergeant had no inkling of the traumatic experience that had been erased from his mind. I'd slipped up badly, but I had managed to correct the situation.

"Keep taking me deep like that, and you can march me around the room anytime you like, sir," replied the Sergeant. "Why did you wake me up anyway?"

"We were nearly out of time," I answered as I pointed to the clock which now read two.

"Yeah, I guess you kind of had to do that. My mission is nearly over," the Sergeant said, after he glanced at the clock. If he was surprised at the passage of time, he concealed his reaction well. "It was kind of fun, and I did have a good time." The Sergeant sat back down in his chair. I guessed he was more comfortable sitting. I sat back down in my seat as well.

"As did I, Sergeant. You are an excellent hypnosis subject. I am honoured that you trusted me enough to let me hypnotize you. It was a rare privilege for me," I said earnestly. "Do you have any questions or concerned regarding what you experienced?"

"Yeah, I've got one," he answered. "You didn't give me any special word to go back into hypnosis, right?" He looked at me questioningly.

"Come to think of it, no, I didn't," I said with surprise. "I didn't give you a post hypnotic suggestion, or what is referred to as a 'trigger', to re-enter hypnosis. We didn't have time to discuss that subject."

The Sergeant looked at me thoughtfully, nodding his head in silent agreement. I did not know what he was thinking, since I was not touching him and thus could not scan his mind. I sighed softly to myself as I realized that I regretted not giving the Sergeant a trigger for re-entering hypnosis. I wanted to ask the Sergeant if he would like to do some future sessions with me, but there wasn't time to broach the subject now. The Sergeant's mission was going to be over in a less than a minute, and it was extremely unlikely that our paths would ever cross again. I smiled at the Sergeant, as friendly as I could be. Inside though, I was smiling at the irony of the situation. I'd blown my opportunity to hypnotize this hunky handsome Marine Sergeant in his gorgeous Dress Blue class C uniform, sometime in the future, because I'd become distracted by how good he looked in that same uniform. If I'd spent less time eyeballing the Sergeant and having him pose for me, I'd have been able to take the few minutes needed to ask him if he wanted a future hypnosis session with me. Yes, I could have easily convinced the Sergeant that he really wanted to do hypnosis with me again. That would not have presented any problems. But I'd blown it now.

A soft gong sounded in the room. I glanced over at the clock on the table and noticed that it read zero. The motion of the Sergeant standing up snatched my attention from the clock and back to the Marine.

"It's been interesting, sir," the Sergeant said after he stood up. I stood up and watched as the Sergeant walked to the door. It was a nice view. (I'm an ass man, remember dear reader?) A few seconds later the door slide open, the Sergeant walked through the doorway, and the door slide shut, cutting off my view of the Sergeants retreating backside. I took one step towards the door, when I was stopped by a voice that seemed to come from the wall directly behind me.

"Please return to your seat, Mister Walton. We have much to discuss," said a male voice that I did not recognize. I had expected to hear Mary's voice since she was on the Council of Coins.

I sighed as I resigned myself to the fact that the test might be over, but the discussion about the results had just started. The fun, such as it had been, was over. Now the real work began.


Chapter 14. Pass or Fail


"I don't wish to sound rude, but is this going to take long?" I asked the blank wall in front of me, as I sat back down in the hard chair in the white room.

"It will take, as long as it takes, Mister Walton," answered the strange male voice. The voice was calm and pleasant.

Great, I'm being interviewed by Yoda, I thought to myself. My mood wasn't good. I had just bid farewell to a handsome hunky, stud of a Marine Sergeant whom I had super hypnotized, and I was most likely never going to see him again. I sighed again and sternly pushed those thoughts aside. The sooner I dealt with the Council of Coins, the sooner I could get out of here and return home. The sudden thought struck me that maybe this was not the Council of Coins after all, but some other group of people. It didn't make much difference though. Mary had started me on this test, so I knew the Council of Coins was involved in some way.

"We watched your encounter with the Marine Sergeant most closely, Mister Walton. We have only one question," said the unknown voice.

"Which is?" I prompted.

"Did you pass the test, Mister Walton?" The voice asked.

"Aren't you supposed to determine that?" I countered. I wasn't following their line of reasoning at all. How could I know if I'd passed the test, when I didn't know what the test was?

"You were told the parameters of the test, were you not?" Asked the voice.

"Well, yes," I answered.

"Therefore, you can answer the question, Mister Walton," the voice responded. "Did you pass the test?"

I thought for the moment, as I reviewed what Mary had told me just over an hour ago. My task had been to leave the room before the hour was up. I had not done that. Seemed pretty clear to me that I had failed the test. "No, I did not pass the test. I failed it. I did not leave the room within the allotted time interval."

"That is our conclusion as well," the voice said. "Please state the combination for the door, Mister Walton," the voice said.

What the heck. It could do no harm. I guessed that they wanted to confirm that I had read the Marine Sergeant's mind. Doubtlessly they had been observing me, so they knew it was likely I had obtained that information. For some unknown reason they needed confirmation of that fact. I decided to play along. "The combination to the door is two seven five nine zero." I said clearly.

"Thank you, Mister Walton. Is there anything further you wish to declare regarding the test you have just completed, or any other information of which you think we should be made aware?"

I thought for a moment, and debated about mentioning the mental shield that I had encountered and that someone from outside the room had placed it over the Sergeant's mind. I didn't know why it was there. I concluded that it was part of the test, and thus the Council of Coins already knew about it. There was no point in telling them what they already knew. "Nothing comes to mind," I answered.

"Everyone please remain where you are," the voice said a few moments later.

As the voice finished speaking, the wall to my right started to sink quickly downward into the floor. In only a few moments I found myself in a much larger room, with a man in it. He was dressed in a dark blue two piece business suit with a light blue dress shirt and a plain navy tie. He sat calmly in a chair similar to the one I was sitting it. The room he was in seemed to be a clone of the room I had been in before the wall had receded into the floor. I had barely taken those facts, when the right wall of this new room started to sink quickly downward.

A second new room was displayed, outfitted in the same manner as the first new room. Another man wearing jeans and a gray t-shirt was sitting on one of the chairs in this room. Moments later the right wall in this third room sank into the floor revealing yet another room beyond it with still another man sitting in a chair. This man appeared to be wearing a white long sleeved dress shirt, with a pair of khaki pants. I wasn't surprised when the right wall of this new room also started to sink in to the floor. This was becoming tedious.

This fourth room was displayed and to my surprise a woman in a smart business suit with jacket and skirt was sitting in one of the two chairs. The right wall on this room did not start to move, so I guessed that the little theatrics with the moving walls had come to its conclusion.

I was wrong. The wall opposite the doors in all of these rooms sank into the floor. I was only mildly surprised to see the Council of Coins sitting there at their table. The other four strangers did not react to this appearance of the Council of Coins with any more surprise than I did. I realized that they had most likely just undergone a test similar to my own. I was mildly curious to see if they had passed.

"The testing is complete. We will now inform you of the results," Mary said in that matter of fact voice of hers. "We will state the first names of the candidate after which the Council members will signify their votes."

"We will begin with Jenny," Mary said. The Council members held up their right arms and in their right hand they each held their coin, so that everyone could see the coins clearly. There were eight white coins facing the candidates.

"Now Brent," Mary said. The eight white coins remained held up.

"Now Tim," Mary said. Again the eight white coins remained.

"Now Brian," Mary said. Once again the eight white coins remained.

"Finally, Paul," Mary said. Every coin was turned around so that it showed the black side instead of the whites side. The council lowered their right hands and arms back onto the surface of the table. Their right hands closed firmly about their coins.

Boy, when I fail at something I really go all out. It looks like there was a four way tie, where as I was out of the running. I looked over at the other candidates. They looked back at me with stunned surprise painted on their faces. I had expected them to smile at their obvious success in passing the Council of Coin's test. I figured it was time for me to go, so I turned around and started walking towards the door intending to leave.

"All of you need to remain here to witness the second part of the test," Mary said. "All candidates, whether or not they passed the first test, must take part in the second test."

Great more of my time being wasted, I thought to myself. I sighed softly as I turned back to face the Council.

"One by one, each of you is to approach the Council table, and hold the single coin that you find there in your hand for thirty seconds," Mary said firmly. "We shall go in the same order as we announced the votes. Jenny, please approach the Council table and pick up the coin."

The attractive woman in the business attire confidentially marched up to the table and placed the black and white coin in the open palm of her right hand. Nothing happened, and after thirty seconds or so, she placed the coin on the table and returned to her position, the sour look on her face evident of her displeasure at the result, or rather the lack of a result.

"Now you, Brent," Mary said.

The man named Brent approached the Council table nervously and gingerly picked up the coin, almost as if he was afraid it was going to bite him. He placed it in the open palm of his left hand, and there was a brief flash of light. It wasn't very strong but I was surprised by it. Brent smiled as he put the coin back on the table, turned and returned to his position.

"Now you, Tim," Mary said. She did not seem the least bit interested in the reaction of the coin to Brent's touch.

Tim walked up and repeated what the other two persons had done. The coin flashed briefly once for Tim as well. Tim put the coin back on the table and returned to his position.

"Your turn, Brian," Mary said, her voice and face as calm as when this testing had begun. She was not letting any hint of her opinion about the results of the testing show on her face or in the tone of her voice.

Brian approached the table with a great deal of self confidence. He gracefully picked up the coin and placed it in the palm of his right hand. The coin flashed very brightly three times, and then stopped. Brian smiled gently as he put the coin on the table and returned to his position. He looked over at me, and flashed me a smug look, as if to say 'I win, you lose'.

I didn't react. I already knew that I'd lost. I'd failed the first test. I saw little point in taking part in this second test, other than it would confirm that whatever it was that they were looking for, I didn't have it.

"Finally, Paul," Mary called out.

I walked up to the table and picked up the black and white coin. This was the first time that I'd gotten a really close look at these coins. The metal was cool to the touch and the white side seemed a pure as could be, while the black side seemed to be darker than pitch black moonless night. I placed the coin in the open palm of my right hand, black side down.
The coin did not flash. The coin glowed with a strong steady soft light that filled the room. I blinked my eyes in surprise and looked up at the Council of Coins. The Council members looked at me with surprise plain on their faces as well. Slowly they opened their right hands one by one. Each coin that was revealed was glowing as brightly as the coin that remained in my right hand.

"Could someone please tell me what the heck is going on here?" I asked once I'd found my voice and gotten over the shock.

"Congratulations. The coins have chosen you to be the new member of the Council of Coins, Paul Walton," Mary said.

"What?"I yelled. I thought I failed the first test. "How could I possibly be chosen for the Council? No one mentioned anything to me about this being part of the test. I never agreed to this."

"I'd like to know that myself," said Brian, snarling at me. He made no effort to hide his objection to my being chosen.

"The council does not choose its members by testing, the coins do. This is how it has always been. This is how it shall continue to be. Any who object must now touch the coin in Paul's hand." Mary replied.

"Gladly. If anyone deserves that coin, I do," Brian said as he marched up to me and snatched the coin from my open palm.

His scream of pain filled the entire room. He dropped to his knees in front of the Council table, clutching his right arm. The coin was on the floor of the room, next to him. He knelt there sobbing as I picked up the coin and returned it to my right palm. "Are you okay?" I asked him.

"Of course I'm not okay, you stupid fuck!" Brian yelled at me, the tears still streaming down his face. "Look at what you did to me, you fucker! You'll pay for this! You're dead meat!" He held up his right hand to me and I could see that his fingertips were bright red and looked as if they had been burned.

"Threats are useless and will not be tolerated by the Council, Brian," Mary said coldly. "Paul did nothing to you. You challenged the decision of the coins. You now know that decision cannot be challenged, or changed. The coins pick their partners and bond with them mentally. Once that bonding is complete, nothing can change it. Only Paul Walton may safely use that coin now. Anyone may hold the coin, but you discovered what happens when someone else tries to claim or use the coin for themselves, Brian."

"You could have warned me, bitch," Brian snarled at Mary.

She looked down at him, ignoring the insult."There was no point. You are not a person who would have heeded such a warning. You're one of those guys who has to pee on the electric fence for himself."

I did my best to hide the smile that tried to sneak onto my lips. From the twinkle in her eyes, Mary was doing the same thing.

Mary looked at the rest of the candidates in the room, and then her gaze fell upon me. "While it is true that Paul Walton failed the first test, the decision of the coins is the deciding factor. The coins examine all aspects of every person whom they examine for fitness to be a Council member. Their decision is final. It cannot be challenged." Mary looked pointedly at Brian. He snarled back at her.

"One more point. We know Paul, that at one point you had that man on his knees sobbing in front of you, torn between his desire to serve you, and his commitment to his duty. You repaired the situation flawlessly. Our examination of the man's mind shows that other than the hypnosis, which he did enjoy greatly by the way, he has no idea of what happened during those critical minutes. We salute you on a job well done. We welcome you to the Council of Coins, and are honoured to serve with you."

The council members on the right side of the table stood up, Mary was amongst them. She climbed up to the vacant raised seat and all the other Council members on the right side shifted to the left leaving the right most seat vacant. "Your seat on the Council awaits you Paul Walton."

"Don't I have any say in the matter?" I asked, a trifle annoyed with how the Council seemed to expect that I was going to say 'yes' to this craziness. Boy, did they have a surprise coming.

"Of course you do, Paul," Mary said warmly. "This is an offer to become a Council member. The coins extend the offer, but they cannot force you to join the Council. The choice is yours. Consider carefully all aspects of this decision."

"Do I have to decide right this minute?" I asked. Suddenly I felt a great weight on my shoulders. This was too much to ask of me. I didn't have all the facts I needed to be able to make such a decision.

"Yes, you must decide now. If you decline the offer, then the second most qualified candidate will be given the chance to choose," Mary looked at Brian again. Brian smiled back at her. He could clearly see that I was reluctant to join the Council. If I refused, I knew he would jump at the chance. For some reason, I found that thought disquieting. The idea of Brian on the Council of Coins left, a very bad taste in my mouth. I didn't know why, and that fact I found more unsettling than anything else that had happened this evening.

"Consult your coin. Push a mental probe into it and you will understand," Mary said with a small smile.

Gingerly I did as she suggested. Suddenly I felt a creepy tingling across the front of my forehead. Danger. This was wrong. I didn't know why it was wrong, but it was. Becoming a member of the Council of Coins was wrong. Or maybe, the coin was wrong? Or could it be, I wondered, that my joining with the coin was dangerous? The creepy tingling feeling became twice as intense. I'd learned to trust my sense of danger over the years since I had acquired my super hypnosis powers. This coin and serving on the Council was dangerous for me, for some unknown reason. I looked at it. It looked innocent and ordinary. I thought about sending a mental probe into it, but the danger feeling became stronger. I raised my mental shield up at full strength. I walked back to the Council table. Carefully I placed the coin on the table and stepped away. I did not need to say anything. My rejection of the coin was obvious.

"My turn," Brian said as he walked up to the Council table and picked up the coin. "I'll be glad to join the Council," he said with a grin. A second later that grin was wiped from his face by the scream that was torn from his throat. He dropped to his knees again, clutching his right arm. The coin tumbled from his right hand onto the floor.

"This is yours, I believe," I said as I picked up the coin and returned it to the Council table. I looked over at Brian, as I wondered what was going on. Things were getting confusing. It would be more accurate to say that things were getting even more confusing. Personally I thought we had just left confusing and moved well into strange.

"Jesus, what the fuck did you do to that coin, you bastard?" Brian screamed at me as he slowly stood up. It was clear that this bout of pain from the coin had been stronger than the last one.

"I didn't do anything. Ask them," I answered as I turned my head in the direction of the Council.

"What the hell is going on here? If this jerk said no to becoming a council member, and the coin is not his, why can't I claim it?" Brian asked the Council as he cradled his right arm.

"We are not sure.. This has never happened before. Until now, when a candidate has rejected a coin, the next most qualified candidate was able to claim the coin if they so desired," said Mary. All the Council members wore the same calm cool expression, almost as if they had expected this turn of events. I, however, wasn't buying that story for a second. This whole thing was just too strange.

"Okay, then," Brian said calmly. In the next heart beat the room filled with light, and I felt some type of mental shield drop over my mind. I wasn't sure what it was, other than it was not my mental shield. The huge bolt of mental energy that Brian hurled at my mind impacted on this new mental shield and became stuck in it like a truck sunk up to its axle in a mud filled drainage ditch on the side of a road. The bolt bounced back and impacted Brian's mental shield which he barely raised in time. His mental shield did not shatter, but it was dented. Two more mental blots impacted on Brian's mental shield almost immediately following. I could not figure out where they came from though. I was sure it was not from me. I had not moved a muscle physically or mentally. The third mental bolt shattered his mental shield completely. It had taken less than a heartbeat to accomplish all this. I had not done it Maybe the Council had, but I could not be sure.

"You see now, why it is not a good idea to challenge the coins' decision, or anyone that the coins choose to protect," Mary said as she looked at Brian. She was suggesting that the coins, and not the Council, had intervened to protect me from Brian's mental attack. That was certainly a new twist on things.

Brian's face was as white as a sheet, while his eyes flicked between me and Mary. He gulped once. I put as stony a look on my face as I could. Brian didn't say anything he just looked at the two of us with pure terror in his eyes.

"All of you must now leave, save Paul Walton," Mary addressed the other candidates.

The candidates slowly moved towards the open doors in the room. All looked disappointed save Brian, who still looked scared through and through. I was surprised that he had not peed his pants. When they were well away, the dividing wall rose up separating the Council chamber from the rest of the testing rooms.

"Our most sincere apologies for the objection and consequent actions of Mister Brian Hallows. Usually the decisions of the council coins are not questioned, but on occasion it does happen. I hope you were not unduly upset by the matter," Mary said as she looked at me and smiled that warm welcoming smile that she'd first shown me in the Coffee Shop those many years ago.

"You did not answer Brian's question, Mary. What the heck is going on?" I asked.

"We are not sure. We will have to investigate further and contact you when we have further information. While you have rejected the coin, the coin has refused to reject you. It would appear that the coin wishes to connect with you, to bond with you, and will not accept anyone else. This is most unusual," Mary answered.

"In other words, you haven't got a clue," I said flatly.

"I would not have chosen those exact words, but I suppose they are accurate given the current circumstances," Mary admitted reluctantly. "You should head home now, Paul."

I sighed to myself, as I realized I was back at square one with the Council of Coins. They would continue to watch me, more closely now than ever. This little test of theirs has not settled anything. If anything, it had intensified their interest in me. I was a very bright blip on their radar, due to the odd things that had happened here today. A door off to my right slid open. I could take a hint. I left without saying another word to the Council. 'Maybe the coin is defective and needs to be repaired', I thought to myself. It made about as much sense as anything else that had happened tonight. I didn't look back at the Council as I left the room. The door slid softly closed behind me as I exited. I was glad to be out of there.

The trip home by cab was uneventful. I wondered if I should talk with Andy about these recent events. Did he need to know? Would it help our relationship any? I decided to shelve those thoughts for the time being and deal with them later. After this confusing evening, I was looking forward to a little peace and quiet for a while. Andy was on duty so he would not be dropping by my apartment for a visit tonight, until after his shift, that is if he wasn't too tired. Maybe that was just as well. I had much to think about.

Yes a little peace and quiet would do me good. As it turned out, I wasn't going to get it.

Thirty minutes after I got home, and out of my suit and tie into a nice comfortable dark green long sleeved cowboy shirt, broken in Wrangler light blue jeans with a brown leather belt snaked in the belt loops, and my feet in a pair of warm thick soft comfortable socks, the doorbell rang. It was nearly 8 PM and I was not expecting anyone. Not even the pizza guy. Curiosity dragged me off of the comfortable couch and I looked through the peep hole. My jaw dropped open in surprise.

It was the Marine Sergeant from my test with the Council of Coins. He did not know my full name, nor my address, which made me wonder how he had tracked down my home address. The Sergeant was wearing the same Dress Blue class C uniform I had seen him in earlier. However, he was carrying his hat (or cover as Marines call it) tucked securely under his left arm.

"What do you want, Sergeant?" I called through the closed door.

"Please could I come in and talk with you about this, sir?" The Sergeant asked. "I uh, got your address from those people at the Coffee Shop. You know the important powerful people."

The Sergeant was implying that the Council of Coins had provided him with my home address. That was possible, though I can't think if why they would do that. I was curious as to what the Sergeant wanted. I knew that he was susceptible to my super hypnotic powers, so the danger factor was low. I wasn't getting any sense of danger. I decided to let him in. I unlocked the deadbolts and the chain, backed away from the door and opened it.

"Thank you for seeing me unannounced, sir. May I come in, sir?" The Marine Sergeant asked respectfully. He wasn't fearful. He seemed self assured. My curiosity had most definitely been aroused now. (Okay, dear reader, I admit it. My cock had expressed some interest when I had laid eyes upon the Sergeant again. He was a hell of a hunky Marine.)

"Yes, come on in Sergeant. Please make yourself comfortable on the sofa," I told him. He seemed oddly hesitant as he walked in to the living room and walked past me on the way to the sofa. Oh yes, that magnificent butt of his in those very snug dress blue uniform pants with the button flap pockets on the back, made my heart beat a bit faster, not to mention what it did to my breathing. (Once a butt man, dear reader, always a butt man. And this was some Grade A prime beef Marine butt we are talking about!) Need I say my eyes were practically glued to that Marine butt as it found its way from my front door to my living room sofa? I felt more than a twinge of regret as the Marine Sergeant sat down on the sofa and made himself comfortable.

I closed and locked the apartment door. I walked over to the living room area and sat down in one of the stuffed chairs near the sofa. This chair was a swivel rocker, which would make it easy for me to find a comfortable position, while I talked with the Marine Sergeant. While I was thrilled to see the Sergeant again (What gay man with a detectable heart beat wouldn't be?), I was also slightly concerned. I'd never told him my name, much less given him my address. Which begged the question, 'how had he found me?'

I was seated to the Sergeant's left, and he was seated on the left end of the sofa. We were close to each other, but not within touching distance. (I know, dear reader. Damn it, was my first reaction too.)

The other question that crossed my mind was 'who had sent the Sergeant'? In the back of my mind, I couldn't help but wonder if this was yet another test of the Council of Coins. They were still watching me, so that seemed likely. These thoughts and several others of a more erotic nature ran around in my mind as I looked at the Sergeant sitting there across from me. As I said before the Sergeant was very good-looking, and somewhat of a distraction. Talk about an understatement! On my stud meter, the Sergeant was registered 9.9 on a scale of 10. I'd always had a thing for Marines, and having this handsome hunk just inches away from me was a little bit of a challenge to deal with. Remember the Sergeant was wearing his Dress Blue class C uniform, and I just love a man in uniform!

"Why are you here Sergeant?" I asked bluntly. I was too tired from the day's recent events to be subtle. How I managed to keep the excitement and nervousness out of my voice was a mystery to me. Maybe I'd just had a lot of practice.

"Well, I sort of want you to hypnotize me again, Mr. Walton," the Sergeant replied looking me dead in the eyes. "I really enjoyed what happened at the Coffee Shop and I'm curious if we could do that again."

"I see," I said thoughtfully and pause for a second or two before continuing to speak. This was just too good to be true. There had to be a hidden catch somewhere. A worrisome thought occurred to me. "How did you obtain my name and address? I never told you who I was or where I lived." I looked at the Sergeant sternly, not bothering to try and hide the disapprove on my face. This unsettling fact was throwing a very large swimming pools worth of water on the fires of my desire to agree to the Sergeant's request.

"I talked to those people after you left. They were kind enough to give me that information," he answered.

I mulled that information over in my mind for a few seconds. It made sense but it didn't quite feel right. There was more to the story. "Why did they give you that information? It couldn't have been out of the kindness of their hearts," I asked him.

"I insisted, and convinced them that I didn't mean you any harm. Funny thing though, one of them insisted on touching my forehead and having me repeat the statement that I didn't mean you any harm. After that they gave me your name and address, said something about you being able to take care of yourself and that they considered me trustworthy," he answered calmly. There was a slightly puzzled look on his face after he relayed that information to me.

The sergeant wasn't gifted so he had no idea what one of the Council members had done. I did though. The Council member had been verifying the Sergeant's truthfulness when he claimed he didn't mean any harm. I was pleased to learn that I was in fact safe with the Sergeant. It looked like my evening was good to turn out a little bit better than I thought.

"So you want me to hypnotize you Sergeant. And do what exactly?" I asked him.

"Just feel like I did before, sir. I just want to let go and not have to worry about anything, or anybody," he replied, sitting there at attention on the sofa. He was so rigid and uptight that I knew he'd never go into ordinary hypnosis. His guard was clearly up despite his statement that he wanted to be hypnotized. I would have to use super hypnosis on him to get him back into hypnosis. Ah yes, that would be such a hardship for me, to have to use my powers on this stud muffin of a Marine to give him what he wanted, which was a hypnosis session. (I am sure you can see, dear reader, the many burdensome chores that I am forced to undertake. Woe is me, indeed.)

"Am I allowed to play with you? May I run my hands over your uniform to find out what you've got in your pockets? May I give you interesting suggestions to tap into your creativity?" I smiled at the sergeant as I talked to him.

The sergeant looked at me with one of those 'what the heck do you mean by that' expressions, for a second or two. It seemed he was having second thoughts about this. His body stiffened even more, if that was possible. It was clear that he felt threatened by my statements, even though they were delivered in a light hearted tone of voice. "Since we are here in private, I suppose it would be okay if you wanted to do some of those stage show hypnosis routines with me. Getting down on all fours and barking like a dog or squatting down and clucking like a chicken doesn't really appeal to me sir," he said. He squirmed about on the sofa for a second or two after talking. I flicked my eyes down at his crotch just long enough to see a slight bulge develop along the inside of his right thigh. It was gone almost as soon as I noticed it. Now that was an interesting contradiction. Reserved and reluctant to be hypnotized, and fighting with a secret erotic desire to be made to do silly and slightly humiliating actions while hypnotized.
"I'll keep that firmly in mind Sergeant," I said with a warm smile. The smile was to put the Sergeant at ease, although it seemed ineffectual. His subtle yet brief reaction had told me that part of him wanted to do the dog and chicken routines and that he found such scenarios erotic. Oh this is going to be fun. For both of us. The challenge was to get him to that situation and in that state of mind.

How best to proceed though? I could've just tapped him on the forehead and zapped him into trance, but that would've been too easy, and not much fun. I couldn't use the handshake shock induction as he would be wary of that, and in his present guarded frame of mind he would most likely not permit it. I considered using the handshake interruption induction, but decided to save that for another time. Yes, I could have easily convinced him otherwise, but again what fun was there in that? Part of the joy I derive in hypnotizing guys is finding new and interesting ways to hypnotize them. The Sergeant might want to go back into hypnosis but it was clear that he still had reservations about doing it. I wanted to somehow drag out the induction and see the Sergeant slowly melt into hypnosis in front of me. I might never get another chance to hypnotize this Marine and I wanted to enjoy every single second of hypnotizing him. (Was that bad of me dear reader? Was that naughty of me dear reader? If so, so be it. Sometimes it feels so damn good, to be bad.) It wasn't like I had to work tomorrow. I could afford to stay up late. I suppose I should've asked the Sergeant. if it was okay with him but if the answer was going to be no, I really didn't want to know that. If he wasn't willing to play tonight, he shouldn't have come over. Then an idea came to me. A good idea. A wonderful idea. A slightly sneaky idea. An idea worthy of my talents and abilities.

"Just let me get something and we can start Sergeant," I told him as I stood up and headed off to the storage room.

"Okay sir, I guess," the Sergeant called out to me as I left the room. It wasn't like he had much chance to object, since I was off in a flash. I hoped it wouldn't take me too long to find the equipment I was looking for. (Sorry to disappoint you dear reader but it wasn't anything kinky. We're not talking about whips chains, leather thongs, slave collars or anything like that.) I had to rummage around in a couple of boxes but I finally located the object in question. I headed back into the living room and placed the object on the coffee table in front of the Sergeant. I sat down in my chair.

"What in the world is that, sir?" Asked the Sergeant, looking at me as if I'd suddenly lost my mind or maybe temporarily misplaced my sanity somewhere.

"Don't you recognize a snowman snow globe when you see one, Sergeant?" I asked with a smile on my face. The snowman snow globe had a solid white base that was a half globe with a flat bottom. On top of that was the snowman's torso, which was a clear glass sphere. On top of that was the snowman's head which was made of frosted glass, with a bit of air in the top quarter of the sphere. A slightly clear red stovepipe hat sitting at an angle was atop the snowman's head. The expected 'black lumps of coal eyes' along with the 'red carrot shaped nose', all formed of hard plastic, completed the snowman's face. On the inside of the snowman's base was a tiny little fan perched on a pedestal. Covering the pedestal and the entire floor of the inside base of the snowman snow globe was a small layer of glittery metallic confetti. I'm sure you've seen this material before. It catches and reflects the light as it moves about. There appeared to be three small LED light located in the base as well, but they were dark. The clear glass sphere that comprised the snowman's torso had glittery snowflakes sprinkled across it.

"Yeah but what the heck does that have to do with hypnosis?" The Sergeant asked puzzled.

"Nothing at all, Sergeant. I just thought you might find it interesting. Watch closely, Sergeant," I answered, as I stood up and walked about the room turning all the lights down to their lowest settings. The room was either romantically lit or gloomy depending on your perspective. In either case, it would be much easier for the Sergeant. to see the snowman snow globe in just a few seconds. I returned to my chair, leaned over and flipped on the switch at the base of the snowman snow globe. The snowman's inside turned green for a few seconds, and then the green transitioned to blue. A few seconds after that the blue light changed to red and the small fan in the snowman snow globe base started to spin. Quickly the moving water stirred up the small glittery metallic confetti and it began moving all through the snowman's torso and head. It was a very captivating display. The entire room was bathed in the light from the snowman snow globe. When the red light changed back to green, the fan stopped spinning but the glittery metallic confetti continued to move about in the snowman's torso and head. The pattern of light changes continued to repeat the same sequence, with the fan running only when the red light was shining.

"Hey, that's cool," said the Sergeant.

"I thought you might like it, Sergeant," I said with a grin. "I enjoy looking at it. It reminds me of happy times, like Christmas when I was a kid. I enjoy looking at it. Don't you?" (By now, dear reader, you must have guessed where this was going. If not, then pay attention closely to what happens next.)

"Yes, it is nice to look at. It's kind of early to be bringing out a Christmas decoration, isn't it?" The Sergeant asked, as he turned away from the snow globe and looked at me. He smiled at me at me, and I interpreted the odd look he gave me to mean 'are you sure you know what the heck you're doing'. The Sergeant was getting just a little confused by all this, which was exactly what I wanted.

"Yeah, it's early for Christmas," I agreed and a warm tone of voice. "You're supposed to watch it closely, Sergeant! Now carry out your mission, Marine!" I barked at him.

"Sir, yes sir!" The Sergeant said, caught by surprise at the sudden authority in my voice. He jerked upright and sat stiffly on the sofa, his eyes locked on the snowman snow globe. "Paying attention and watching closely, sir!" He said, acknowledging my order. Indirectly he was also acknowledging my authority over him and that was what I had needed to establish. The trick now is to keep that authority without coming on too strong.

"Very good, Sergeant. Continue to pay close attention to the changing coloured lights in the snowman, like a good Marine, because that's what you are aren't you, Sergeant?" I asked. This would've been so much easier if I had been planted some mental commands into the Sergeant's mind but I hadn't done that yet. I'd have to figure out some way of doing that before too long, or else this induction might not work as I intended it to.

"Sir, yes, sir! I'm a good Marine, sir! I always carry out my mission, sir!" The Sergeant replied. He flicked his eyes over at me for just a second and grinned, before returning to lock his eyes on the snowman snow globe. Good he was playing along and didn't really have any objections to my giving him a mission as silly as this one seemed to be. Again, he was acknowledging my authority over him even if it wasn't on a serious conscious level.

I thought about briefly touching his hand or putting my hand on his shoulder as an active encouragement, but quickly realized that physical contact could be more of a distraction or a disruption than would be advisable at this stage of the game. I fell back on my tried and true method. "Look me in the eyes for a few seconds Sergeant, and tell me you're a good Marine and that you'll carry out your mission. I don't believe a man, not even a Marine, unless he has the guts to look me in the eyes," I said sternly. (Of course, dear reader, you know why I was having him look me in the eyes. All the better to use my super hypnosis powers on him.)

The Sergeant blinked a few times and then slowly shifted his eyes so that he was looking directly into my eyes. "Sir, yes, sir! I'm a good Marine, sir! I will carry out my mission to the best of my ability, sir!" He barked at me.

There was a kind of funny grin on his face as he recognized the humor of the situation. Here I was, a guy who in no way could command a Marine in real life, and I had the audacity to be claiming to give him orders much less a mission. He was willing to play along with this silly scenario. I smiled back at him acknowledging his sense of humor about the whole thing. Of course what the Sergeant. didn't realize is the mental commands that I was sending into his mind while he was looking into my eyes and smiling. 'You will follow my every suggestion Sergeant. It will seem normal and natural for you to do so. Each suggestion will take effect easily and effortlessly. It won't surprise you and won't concern you. When I bring to your attention that you are going into hypnosis Sergeant, you'll feel so good that you won't want to resist the idea anymore. In fact you won't be able to stop yourself from going deeper and deeper into a hypnotic trance.' That should take care of any resistance the Sergeant might have. Now on to business.

"Isn't it fascinating the way that the lights melt from one color to the next? from red to green to blue and back to red. Again and again. Over and over. So smooth so easy so mellow. Just so fascinating to watch the colors change, isn't it?" I asked him.

"Yeah, it's cool, sir," the Sergeant agreed.

That wasn't exactly the response I was hoping for. It looked like I'd have to stretch of the induction just a little bit more, to deal with the Sergeant's resistance. At least he was getting used to calling me 'sir'. That was progress. Then I thought about that for a half a second, and realized it was second nature for the Marine to address me as sir. They called all men sir, even civilians. It was a form of respect, not submission.

"Sergeant, as you watch the coloured lights and the bright shiny bits of metal confetti moving about the snowman's torso, I want you to remember what it felt like to you, when you were hypnotized earlier this evening by me. Can you do that for me, Sergeant?" I asked.

"Okay, sir," The Sergeant answered, as he continued to stare at the snowman snow globe.

"Slowly as you watch the coloured lights change, let you mind go back to the memory of what it felt like in your mind. It is important for you to remember what your body felt like when you were hypnotized, Sergeant," I said to him.

"Right, sir," the Sergeant said. I could hear the doubt in his voice.

"Each time you see the cool blue light let yourself remember how calm and clear your mind was. When you see the soft green light, remember how relaxed and loose your body felt. The warm red light reminds you of how warm and happy you felt sinking deeper and deeper into hypnosis," I said. I was pilling on a lot of suggestions at the Sergeant, but that was the idea.

"Okay, sir," the Sergeant replied, the doubt in his voice still present.

"The wonderful thing is that as you use your powerful ability to concentrate and carry out your mission, Sergeant, some remarkable things will happen. When you've seen the cool blue light a few times, Sergeant, the word calm will just tumble out of your mouth automatically. When you've seen the soft green light a few times, the word relax will pop out of your mouth without you even realizing it. Seeing the warm red light a few more times, will cause you to say the word deeper as you do in fact feel yourself drifting down deeper and deeper into hypnosis," I instructed him.

The Sergeant just sighed but didn't say anything. I knew he was hearing me, but he was rapidly becoming fixated on the snowman snow globe as my mental commands kicked in. I let the lights cycle through a couple of times before I continued speaking.

"Just keep watching, Sergeant, like a good Marine would," I said.

"A good Marine, yes, sir," the Sergeant sighed. The light became blue.

"Calm," the Sergeant said softly, almost as if he didn't want me to hear him. The blue light changed to green.

"Relax," the Sergeant said even more softly. The green light was replaced by the red light and the fan started up again.

"Deeper and deeper," the Sergeant whispered. I could barely hear him.

"You sound like some mousey little girl, Sergeant! Speak up! Talk like a Marine! You are a Marine, aren't you Sergeant?" I barked at him. I did my best to sound like a commanding officer.

"Sir, yes, sir! I am a Marine, sir! Relax, sir!" the Sergeant barked back at me. The light was green and was starting to shift to red.

"Deeper and deeper, sir!" the Sergeant barked.

"The deeper you go, the better you feel, Sergeant, and the better you feel the deeper you go. Always going deeper, always feeling better," I told him. "Now, each cycle of the lights changing colour is twice as powerful as the last cycle." It was time to push the Marine as deep as I could take him. The fascination of looking at the changing colours of the lights would wear off quickly.

"Calm, sir!" The Sergeant said as the blue light washed over him. His head was starting to nod forward as his body started to relax. He was starting to have to put some effort into keeping his head held up.

'Perfect', I thought to myself.

"Relax, sir!" Said the Sergeant. I could see that his legs were starting to spread open at the knee. His shoulders had dropped a bit and his arms, which earlier were held stiffly at his sides, were starting to loosen up.

"The green light relaxes your body more and more, Sergeant. It feels so good to relax, that soon and very soon indeed you will not want to fight that feeling. You'll welcome the green light knowing that your body will become more relaxed, limp and loose each time that the green light appears," I said to the Sergeant.

"Sir, yes, sir! Deeper and deeper, sir!" The Sergeant agreed. (Like he had a choice in the matter, dear reader?)

"Your mind becoming more empty and calmer each time you see the blue light, Marine," I said.

"Calm, sir," the Sergeant agreed as the blue light washed over him. I could see his lips twitch slightly as if he was fighting not to smile.

"Relax, sir," Said the Sergeant.

"Deeper and deeper, sir," reported the Sergeant.

"The next time you see the red light Sergeant, you'll realize you are being hypnotized by looking at the light, and you can say anything at all that you want," I told him. I needed a bit more feedback about how he was progressing.

"Calm, sir," reported the Sergeant.

"Relax, sir," said the Sergeant right on cue when the light turned completely green.

"Deeper and deeper, sir. I am hypnotized, sir. I can't look away from the lights, or stop listening to your voice, sir. It just feels so good to keep going deeper, sir," the Sergeant reported.

"Good job, Marine. Keep going deeper," I encouraged him. I waited for the next cycle of lights.

"Calm, sir," said the Sergeant as the blue light came around.

"Relaxed, sir," the Sergeant said as he admitted to what was in fact happening to him. The green light was replaced by the red light. "Deeper and deeper, sir. I want to keep going deeper, sir," the Sergeant told me. He seemed earnest in his desire to deepen his trance. That was fine with me.

"You no longer need to speak when you see the lights change colour. In a few moments more, Marine, those wonderful lights will take you back down in your mind to where you were a short while ago. You'll be back in your deeply enjoyable, profound hypnotic trance. Your eyes will close easily and naturally as your entire body goes loose and limp. Your body will topple over onto it's right side as you give in and fall into a hypnotic trance that is ten times deeper than before. A big happy grin will break out on your face when you feel yourself lying on the sofa, and you will be profoundly happy. The smile will last ten seconds or so, and then your face will become as relaxed and limp as the rest of your body. You will be a deeply hypnotized, relaxed, happy, and obedient, Marine," I said in a soft but firm voice.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant replied, speaking thickly.

Already I could see that my suggestions were taking hold. The Sergeant's body was starting to sway slightly as the lights changed colour. The lights cycled three more time, and the Sergeant's body was still upright. He was starting to sway as the lights played over him, but he wasn't toppling over. I decided he needed a little help. I leaned forward and pushed on the Sergeant's left shoulder, and that was all it took. He toppled over onto his right side and fell onto the sofa. Just as he had been instructed a big happy sappy grin blossomed on his face as he lay there on the sofa. The grin faded away a few seconds later.

So I had achieved my goal. I had a hot, sexy, hunk of a Marine Sergeant lying on my living room sofa, in a very deep state of super hypnosis. Let the fun begin! (You might have noticed, dear reader, that I did not ask for any suggestions or assistance from you. This assignment I can manage on my own, thank you very much.)

"Continue to go deeper with each word that I utter and with each breath that you take, Sergeant," I told him.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant answered sleepily.

"I am going to look you over for a few minutes, Sergeant, while you lie there on the sofa and go so deep into hypnosis that you can let go as much as you want," I told him.

"Sir, yes, sir. Going deeper, sir," the Sergeant agreed.

I stood up and walked over to the hypnotized Marine. I bend over slightly and got a good look at that Marine butt, in those Dress Blues class C uniform pants. Up close those pants were even more snug than I had hoped they would be. They were tight. Not skin tight but close to it. There was no chance that the Sergeant was carrying his wallet, if he had one, in either of his back pockets. I let out a soft sigh of disappointment at that discovery. Nobody is perfect, after all.

The Sergeant was lying on top of his right arm, such that his right hand was peeking out from underneath that studly torso of his. His handsome head was resting on the sofa pillow, and it looked a bit uncomfortable. His left arm and hand had fallen forward so that his hand was blocking my view of the front pelvic area of his pants. I had to correct that situation right away. I walked over so that I was standing in front of the coffee table, directly in front of the toppled Marine. I bent over and turned off the snowman. I was done with the snowman for the evening. Quickly I went over and turned the room lights back to normal levels. I wanted to see this Marine whom I had hypnotized.

"Stand. Open your eyes and tell me who you are and who I am, Marine," I said in a firm hard voice.

The Sergeant jumped to his feet, snapping to attention. He looked straight ahead while he spoke. "I am Sergeant Dan Miller, sir! I am very deeply hypnotized, by you sir! I am at your command, sir! My mission is to take your orders, sir, and carry them out to the best of my ability, sir!" His face was deadpan serious.

I looked him over as he stood there. He was a magnificent figure of a man. (On a side note, dear reader, aren't most Marines magnificent looking men? This Marine, in my not so humble opinion, was a cut above your average hunky Marine.) It took a great deal of effort not to grab him in a big hug and start running my hands over that hot uniformed body. I ran my eyes over his body as he stood there. It did not take me long to notice that he was at attention in more ways than one. He had a huge erection in his pants which due to the snug cut of his trousers was blatantly evident. The material was under a great deal of strain, and there was no way the Sergeant could not be aware of this fact. The stone cold at attention expression on his face, suggested that he was doing his best to either ignore the situation, or to not bring it to my notice. Had I had been sitting across the room from the Sergeant, and the room was pitch black, then I would probably not have noticed, but otherwise, no.
"You seem to be at attention in more ways than one, Sergeant," I said to him, as I flicked my eyes downward for a second and then looked back up at him.

"Sir, yes, sir!" He replied as a slow bright red blush crept up from the base of his neck and covered his entire face. For a few seconds his ears were bright red, and I thought that steam might start coming out from them. To say that he was embarrassed at his erotic reaction to going into hypnosis, was a gross understatement. I firmly squashed the smile that tried to come to my lips. The Sergeant didn't need to see me smirking at him.

"Your reaction to being hypnotized is not at all uncommon, Sergeant. It is nothing to be concerned about. Many men, both gay and straight get hard when I hypnotize them. For some reason you find the process of being hypnotized and feeling controlled to be a big turn on," I said in an effort to reassure the Sergeant.

The Sergeant didn't say anything. He stood there at attention. His lack of response to my words was a little bit unnerving. I wondered if he'd even heard what I said and understood it. "Please step out from behind the coffee table Sergeant and stand in the center of the living room, facing me," I said to him.

"Sir, yes sir," Sergeant. replied, as he snappily turned to his left and walked away from me. Oh, yes, I had a wonderful view of that Marine butt of his in those Dress Blues Class C dress pants. Those two button flap pockets lay flat against his big beautiful buttocks. If only there was a nice big wallet bulge in one of those pockets, but it seemed I was out of luck. Well, one can't have everything. The Sergeant carried out my instructions flawlessly as he came out from behind the coffee table.

"Just continue to go deeper Sergeant Dan. That's all you have to do is follow my words and continued to go deeper Sergeant Dan. It's so very easy to keep doing that because it feels so good Sergeant. Feels wonderful to be standing there at attention with a rock hard cock thrusting out into the front of your uniform pants making them feel tighter and so much more sexy. You can't stop the moans that start to tumble out of your mouth because you feel so good Sergeant Dan."

The Marine Sergeant moaned a few times as soon as I finished speaking. "Each time you moan with delight Sergeant you go deeper. And the deeper you go into hypnosis Sergeant the more you want to moan as the pleasure builds in your mind and your body. Isn't it amazing how easy it is to for you just to let go Sergeant, and surrender to your desire, your want, your need to go into hypnosis? Because deep down Sergeant you and I both know the truth. You truly want to be a good little hypnotized Marine Sergeant just for me. You want to let go and not have to worry about anything except following my orders."

"Sir, yes, sir! A good little hypnotized Marine Sergeant, sir!" Barked the Marine Sergeant. The enthusiasm in his voice was so sweet to hear. I knew that with the super hypnosis he would've agreed to all of this anyway, but that didn't diminish by one drop the sweetness and hearing that hunky sexy hypnotized Marine Sergeant agreed with me. But now I had to add in a few little guarantees of safety so as not to cause the Sergeant any psychological damage.

"You always have the option Sergeant Dan, to say no to any command or suggestion I may give you if for any reason it conflicts with your basic code of morals or ethics. No hypnotist can override that, not even me. So if I ordered or you to do something that you would consider disgracing the Marine Corps, you would not do it. If that perfectly clear, Sergeant?" I asked.

"Crystal clear Sir!" Sergeant barked back at me. For just as half a second I saw the corners of his mouth twitch as if he were trying to suppress a grin, and succeeding admirably.

"Sergeant, I suspect you're very experienced with commanding men and taking charge any situation you found yourself in . Would that be an accurate statement?" I asked.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant replied.

"So since you are obviously used to being the dominant male as it were, I suspect that part of you is wondering why you're going so deep into hypnosis and why it seems to be so easy for you. I'd be surprised if part of you isn't a little concerned about this development. It's really quite simple. Like police officers and other branches of the military, Marines are well trained to respond to authority figures. In other words they know how to take orders. What I have very quickly managed to do is to convince your subconscious and by doing that also convince your conscious mind that I am a dominant male and thus you feel inclined because of your Marine training to follow my orders, especially when you realize how much pleasure it brings you. It is also not at all uncommon for someone in an authority position to secretly want the situation to be turned around 180°. In other words for that dominant person who is always in charge, to not to have to be in charge anymore, and let someone else take up the load of leadership and command." I paused for a few breaths to let my words sink into the Marine's mind. A few seconds later I continued.

"At this point I make you the same promise I make all the guys I work with. I will always treat you with respect and dignity. I will never give you a suggestion that will cause you any embarrassment or humiliation in any way shape or form. In your case Sergeant, I will make a special effort to always treat you with dignity and respect. For all that you do, serving your country, putting your life at risk, the very least I can do is to treat you with the respect and dignity due the uniform that you wear."

"Sir, thank you, sir," the Marine Sergeant replied a few seconds of silence. The slightly confused look on his face suggested that he was searching for how best to respond to my words.

"At ease, Sergeant," I ordered him. The Marine Sergeant complied instantly. His entire body relaxed as he shifted his legs so that he was standing with his feet about a half a meter apart, and his hands were clasped loosely behind his back, with his arms handing down loose and relaxed. "Now how about coming over here and giving me a big warm hug, as a way of thanking me for hypnotizing you?" I prompted him, as I stood up and moved so that I was standing in front of him.

Imagine the joy I felt as those big beefy arms wrapped themselves about my torso, as that Marine Sergeant gave me a big bear hug. He pulled me right up against his body, so that I could feel his rock hard cock digging into my left thigh. (Of course that was a completely innocent accident, dear reader. I NEVER intended that to happen. If you believe that, I know of a money making project that you can do at home on your computer, that will let you earn $50,000 a week.) That rock hard cock digging into my thigh felt great. My own cock responded in kind, after only fifteen seconds or so. The Sergeant let out a long low moan at that point. I didn't ask him if it was because of his cock digging into my thigh, or my cock pressing into his thigh. It didn't seem important, at the time, to ask such a question. Slowly I moved my arms up and returned the hug that this big beefy Marine was giving me. I slowly increased the pressure of my hug until it was as strong as I could make it. I did not want to frighten the Marine. I didn't know if he was gay or not, and straight guys usually get uncomfortable when a guy hugs them. The odds were that the Marine was straight, so super hypnotized or not, it was prudent for me to go slowly and carefully.

After about five minutes the Sergeant broke our embrace. I stepped away from him and just looked at him. He was standing there with a self-satisfied smirk on his face as if he'd accomplished something secret that I didn't know about. He enjoyed giving me a hug probably as much as I'd been joy hugging him. We both knew our cocks agreed on that point, as they had made their intentions perfectly clear. Now I had to drop a bombshell on him before we could proceed. Sometimes I get tired of going through this routine, but experience had shown me that it was best to get these considerations dealt with before proceeding.

"Thank you, Sergeant. You're one good looking man and an impressive physical specimen. Now that you know you can't be made to do anything against your true nature I think it's time to mention that I happen to be gay. Frankly it's too bad you're not gay," I told him with just a twinge of worry in the back of my mind. His reaction in the next few seconds would largely determine the course of this hypnosis session. If the Sergeant was homophobic, the session would be terminated immediately. Otherwise, we might be able to have a little fun. That is to say I'd be able to have a little fun with a Marine Sergeant which was a long time fantasy of mine. The seconds dragged by as I waited for a response. I was actually holding my breath anticipating the Sergeant's response.

"If you don't ask, I won't tell, sir," The Sergeant said and grinned at me.

"I don't believe this" I commented as I shook my head in disbelief and started to breathe again. I flicked my eyes down to the front of the Sergeants uniform pants and that cock bulge of his looked like it was even bigger than before. My cock had become rock hard upon my hearing the Sergeant's declaration. At least one of us was happy. I had to think for a minute, which is not easy when one has an erection. (As Robin Williams once said 'God gave you a penis and a brain and only enough blood to run one at a time'.) The Sergeant and I were both gay and clearly he was enjoying his hypnosis session with me. This had already become sexual in nature, so the question is how far would it go. My relationship with Andy forbid me from taking things too far. There were a few areas I could explore without threatening my relationship with Andy.

"I'm curious about something Sergeant. That uniform fits you very well especially the uniform pants. The uniform pants kind of clinging to your butt and with your rock hard cock Sergeant you're really showing off your assets if you know what I mean. Do you have a wallet Sergeant? If so, why don't you carry it in one of the pockets of your uniform pants?" I was eager to learn the answers to these questions since I'd always wondered about this.

"Of course I have a wallet Sir," the Marine replied looking at me as if I asked a really dumb question. "The bulge of the wallet would detract from the snappy sharp appearance of this Marine in uniform and so I don't carry it in any of my pants pockets, Sir."

"I see, Sergeant. Sounds to me like Marines are darn proud of how they look in uniform," I commented.

"We're friggin' proud of how we look in our uniforms Sir. It's part of being in the Marine Corps, Sir," Sergeant replied with obvious pride in his voice, as he snapped to attention. I had not ordered him to come to attention. He did it on his own.

"You do look great Sergeant. You have every reason to be proud of how you look in your uniform. Where do you carry your wallet, if you wouldn't mind telling me?" I asked as my curiosity had been piqued.

"Of course I wouldn't mind telling you Sir. Did you forget I'm your little hypnotized Marine Sergeant, Sir?" The Sergeant said with a grin, as he relaxed and stood at ease. "I keep my wallet tucked away down the inside of my right sock, Sir." With that the Sergeant bent over pulled up his right pant leg to about mid calf and turned his leg outward so I could see the huge bulge of his wallet in his right sock. (Damn! He was in front of me or I would have seen that delectable derrière of his with those uniform pants pulled snugly over both bulging hemispheres.) From where I stood it seemed like a pretty big and thick wallet. After a few seconds the Sergeant lowered his right pant leg and stood up to face me.

"Feeling submissive and obedient, Sergeant?" I barked out at him hoping to catch him off guard.

"Kind of, I guess, Sir," the Sergeant answered doubtfully. The expression on his face suggested that he thought he was merely going along with my suggestions to humour me. He needed more proof that he was my little hypnotized Marine Sergeant, and I was more than happy to oblige him.

"You're a lot more submissive and obedient than you might realize Sergeant," I told him.

"I don't know about that Sir. After all you did say I could always say no to anything you tell me," Sergeant countered as if he were starting to fight my control. Maybe he was putting up some resistance, but it was a token resistance at best. He'd come to realize that, soon enough.

"You'll be amazed at just what you won't say no to, Sergeant. You may not realize it but I've seen the signs that deep down you to trust me a lot and that a part of you wants to explore just how much you can be controlled especially by a civilian," I told him.

"If you say so Sir," The Sergeant said with strong doubt in his voice. He shot me a look that said I-am-not-buying-this-line-of-bull.

Oh, I was going to love this. I had just come up with the perfect way to convince the Sergeant of my control over him and to get a sexual thrill the same time. (You expected anything less of me, dear reader? You should know me better than that by now.) A sexual thrill for the both of us, to boot. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I took a few moments to organize my thoughts.

"A minute or so after I finish talking, you'll want to take that nice wallet of yours Sergeant and put it in whatever pants pocket you would normally carry it in, if you were wearing civilian clothes. As you carry out these instructions Sergeant you'll discover how good it feels to surrender to my control and your cock will become even harder. As you slip that wallet in your pants pocket you'll start to moan uncontrollably, because of the pleasure carrying out my commands gives you. When your wallet is in whichever pocket you choose to put it in, you'll feel yourself letting go completely, melting away into my power can control. You'll find it very easy to express how you feel, and what you want to do for me. You won't care that your wallet is in pocket of your uniform pants, because the feelings it causes in your uniform pants will be too strong and too powerful for you to resist. As you feel the material in your uniform pants pulled tighter across your butt, and your thighs and your crotch, and especially across your hard stiff cock, you'll moan. The moans will get louder and stronger when you feel your cock start to throb with joy as your uniform pants seem to become tighter and more snug around your cock, ass, thighs and crotch. Those wonderful feeling will bring you so much pleasure it will enhance your feeling of being controlled by me and you'll just melt into my power and control. You'll love every single solitary second of surrendering totally to me." I spoke clearly but quickly to the Marine. I didn't bother to ask the Sergeant if he understood, as that was a given. His attention was focused on my voice to the exclusion of anything else. Super hypnosis works that way, as I well knew.

Sergeant Dan looked at me for a few seconds before he spoke. He shook his head as if he was clearing it of cobwebs. I had thrown so many instructions at him that it seemed to have overloaded him for a few seconds. He took a deep breath and let it out, before he turned to address me.

"No fucking way, Sir!" The Sergeant snapped at me. "Marines don't fall for tricks like that. I may be gay, but I'm a Marine first and there is no way I'm going to do that to my uniform. You're nuts, sir!" He was starting to get upset. Normally such a series of suggestions, which the subject objected to would have snapped a subject of out hypnosis, but as I mentioned before, this was not ordinary hypnosis. This was super hypnosis, and this Marine Sergeant was caught like a fly in a spider's web. Oddly enough, though, it was a web of his own choosing. He had come to me, remember. I had not even suggested during that first hypnosis session with him that he should come over tonight for a session. He'd enjoyed his first session with me, and he wanted more, which was understandable. Hypnosis can be a bit addictive, especially if the subject is sexually stimulated during the first hypnosis session.

At this point Sergeant Dan probably thought he had awakened himself out of hypnosis. I knew better. He might be voicing objections to his instructions but he was compelled to carry them out nevertheless. He just didn't realize it, yet. This was going exactly as planned. Planned by him and his subconscious, not by me. Okay, yes, I admit it. I did plan some of this, but only after he came over for a second session. I didn't set this up, from the beginning though. I just took advantage of the opportunity presented to me.

I had already noticed the pattern this evening that Sergeant Dan had presented. He would claim one thing, such as he did not want to do anything silly, but his physical reaction, his cock becoming stiff, would dispute that statement. It would be interesting to see how the Sergeant explained his actions over the next few minutes.

The Sergeant turned around and walked a few paces away from me. Damn, he had a hot ass in those Marine uniform pants! My jeans suddenly felt unusually snug. It was a good feeling, though. He turned back and looked at me, saying not a word. I waited with baited breath for my super hypnosis commands to take effect.

"Something the matter, Sergeant Dan?" I asked innocently.

Sergeant Dan shot m a dirty look, before he answered. "You know darn well what the matter is, sir. I told you before that I would not do what you told me to do, and I meant it. I know that you're waiting for me to follow my orders, like a good little hypnotize Marine, but that is not going to happen, sir. I'm not longer a good little hypnotized Marine." The Sergeant thrust his jaw out at me as he spoke, emphasizing his point. He crossed his arms in front of that massive muscular chest of his and glared at me defiantly for a minute or so.

I silently nodded my head at him, as If I agreed with his statement.

"I have to admit though, that I can understand why you'd want to see my wallet in my uniform pants," the Sergeant said. "I'm sure many gay guys would enjoy seeing a site like that. Still it is nothing that I would ever do in public." The Sergeant was talking to me as if he was debating about carrying out my instructions. Wisely, I kept my mouth shut and just nodded my head again.

The Sergeant sighed a few times as he continued looking at me. The silence was a wee bit uncomfortable. The air was pregnant with expectation. I stood there and waited. I wasn't going to give him an argument about carrying out my instructions. It wasn't necessary. He was going to carry them out, as soon as he came up with a justification in his own mind for doing so. (Between you and me, dear reader, this is one of the most enjoyable aspects of super hypnosis. Seeing how a subject justifies carrying out the instructions he has been given.)

"Well, since we are alone, I guess I could put my wallet in my back pocket, just so that you can see what it looks like," the Sergeant said with clear reluctance in his voice. "But only for a minute or two. And no touching. Is that understood?" He glared at me again, as he spoke the last few words. Defiant to the end.

"Crystal clear, Sergeant. I would like to thank you in advance for doing this," I answered. "I respect The Corps, and as part of that respect I would never touch a Marine without his express permission."

"Fine. As long as we are clear on that point, sir," the Sergeant said as he quickly swatted down. (Damn it! He was facing towards me so I could not see that hot Marine butt of his as the material of those uniform pants were stretched across his buttocks. Ah, that would change in a few more minutes.) He quickly reached down with his right hand and lifted his right pant leg. His left hand snatched that big bulging wallet from his right sock, and the Sergeant quickly stood up. His left arm was raised and bent at the elbow so that his hand was floating an inch or so below the level of his belt.
"Here we go, sir," the Sergeant said as he reached back with his right hand towards his right buttock. I could not see what his right hand was doing. It wasn't necessary. I knew that he had to be unbuttoning that right back pocket of his uniform pants. The Sergeant took in a sudden short gasp of air as his right hand did its work. A look of surprise jumped onto his face for a second or two. The Sergeant took in a deep breath and let it out slowly as he brought his right hand back in front of him and held just below the level of his belt. His face took on a slightly blank expression as he transferred his wallet from his left hand to his right hand. His right hand disappeared behind him, his wallet securely held.

"Oh," the Sergeant gasped a second later, as his face went completely blank. A soft moan followed a second later. The Sergeant gulped once and then a steady stream of moans started to pour out of his mouth. The blank expression on his face gradually melted into a dreamy far away look. The Sergeant's right arm and hand had finished their task. The Sergeant's arms were now hanging loose and limp at his side, though I doubt he was aware of that fact. As expected the Sergeant's moans became louder. I was happy to note that the front bulge in the Sergeant's uniform pants became a bit larger and more noticeable.

"What? What are you doing to me sir?" The Sergeant cried out after a few more loud moans.

"Exactly what I said I would, Sergeant," I answered cryptically.

"What the hell? No. This. This is wrong," the Sergeant cried out. "I. I'm a Marine. You. You can't do this to me." The moans had stopped, surprisingly. I had not expected this.

"I can, and I am, Sergeant," I declared. "Do you want me to stop now? I will stop, if you want me to." (Yes, dear reader, I was playing with the Sergeant like a cat plays with a mouse. Yes, it was wrong. Yes it was a bit evil. As I said before, dear reader, I'm no angel.)

"Yes. No, I mean no," the Sergeant answered, the dreamy look on his face was gone, replaced by one of concern.

"Which is it, Sergeant?" I asked him. If he really wanted to stop I would. Mind you, I'd be in a really grumpy mood for the rest of the evening.

"No. Stop. Stop this now," the Sergeant said choking out the words, between moans.

"Fine. All you have to do is remove your wallet from the right back pocket of your uniform pants Sergeant and this will all stop. You will be out of hypnosis and back to normal, if you can do this." I told him. (This is what would happen, dear reader. The Sergeant was under my super hypnotic control at this time so these were super hypnotic commands I was giving him.) "Can you do that, Sergeant, or is your desire for the pleasure and joy of being my good little hypnotized Marine too strong for you to resist?"

The Sergeant gulped once, as if he was gathering his will power for a maximum effort.

"Go ahead and try, Sergeant," I prompted him. He nodded his head.

The Sergeant moved his right hand and arm up slowly towards the back of his right hip. His right arm and hand stopped after a few moments. I waited a few more moments but they did not seem to be moving. The dreamy look was back on his face. He moaned a few times, and the dreamy look on his face intensified.

"What are your right hand and arm doing, Sergeant?" I asked him.

"Resting on the big bulge of my wallet, sir," he answered simply. "It feels good to feel my wallet in the back pocket of my pants, sir. I never thought it would feel this good." He moaned a few times.

"Well, if you're not going to take out your wallet, Sergeant, let your arms rest by your side," I told him.

"Yes, sir," the Sergeant answered. A few seconds later his right arm and hand were once again handing limply by his right side. A few more moans and the Sergeant's body was looking relaxed as well.

"Go ahead and tell me how you feel, Sergeant. Physically and mentally. The purpose of my hypnotizing you is not to control you Sergeant, but to help you experience pleasure and deep relaxation," I told him. (Yes, I lied, dear reader. Get off my case.)

The Sergeant moaned a few more times before he licked his lips and began to speak.

"My pants are so snug and sexy, sir. My wallet makes them so tight across my buttocks and my crotch. My cock is so hard it's making my pants even tighter, sir. Oh god, my cock has never felt this hard before sir," said the Sergeant. He paused for a few seconds before he continued to speak. "My mind is so calm and empty, sir. It's like I don't have a care in the world. I really like this, sir. It's fantastic, sir."

"And what do you most want to do right now, Sergeant?" I asked him. Here was the key point that I had been working towards the entire evening. Getting to this point was easy, as far as the super hypnosis was concerned. Getting the Sergeant to believe that the decision to go here was his, had been the difficult part. I don't like forcing such a situation on the guys I hypnotize, even if it is a relatively easy event to arrange. I much prefer to have them agree to it, as it is psychologically better for them, and it means I have fewer, if any, memories to adjust later.

"I want to be your good little hypnotized Marine, sir. I want to carry out your orders, sir," the Sergeant answered.

It was not quite the answer I had been looking for. "Provided that an order I give you is not illegal, and is not contrary to your morals, your ethics, your duty as a Marine, or a philosophy of the Corps, you now agree to carry out my orders to you. Is that correct, Marine?" I asked.

"Sir! Yes, sir!" Barked the Sergeant his face breaking out into a stern on duty look. A few seconds later he moaned and his face melted back into that dreamy look. Wherever he was in his mind, he was happy to be there. In the back of my mind I knew that I would have some explaining to do, when I terminated the Marine's trance. He might be hypnotized and hunky, but he wasn't stupid.

"I can touch you now, can't I, Sergeant?" I asked him.

"I wish you would, sir! I want to feel your hands on my Marine body. This Marine is here for you, sir. I am your Marine toy, to use as you see fit sir. I would prefer not to stain or mess up my uniform, sir, but I will do so if ordered by you, sir," the Sergeant said with a grin.

"You are really getting into this surrender, submit and serve aspect of being hypnotized, Sergeant," I said casually. "It pleases me greatly."

"Sir! Yes, sir!" Barked the Sergeant. The entire time he had been speaking he had continued to stare at me. The glassy look had never completely left his eyes. He might have protested about going under, but he had never left the super hypnosis state. Now I could finally have some fun.

"Feels so good to submit to my control, doesn't it Sergeant?" I coaxed him.

"Oh yes sir!" The Sergeant agreed with a big smile. He moaned as soon as he spoke. I saw a shudder run down his body as the Sergeant spoke.

"Now just imagine you feel my hands running over your clothed body, exploring how your uniform fits. Then imagine my warm firm fingers moving over the bulge in your back pocket, and stroking that big bulge in the front of your uniform pants, Sergeant," I prompted him.

"Oh yes, sir I want that, sir!" The Sergeant responded. His enthusiastic response was a delightful to hear.

Now who am I to turn down such a request from a handsome hypnotized hunk of a Marine? Yes, I'm so selfless in my support of those cute gay men who serve their country. I walked over to the that hypnotized Marine and looked him dead in the eye. "I am going to start now Sergeant." The Sergeant nodded his head a few times and licked his lips.

I raised my arms and hands up and gently brushed the fingertips of my right hand across the Sergeant's forehead. He sighed softly. This was a good beginning. I let my hands wander slowly down the Marine's face, lightly brushing his lips with my fingertips. He moaned loudly several times as my fingertips traced the curve of his lips, for a few heartbeats. My hands and fingers continued their journey down his face, to his chin and then his neck. The material of that khaki shirt was warm and soft to the touch. The shirt collar fit snugly around the Marine's muscular neck, with the uniform tie placed exactly in the center of the shirt. My hands found their way down that muscled chest, following the tie all the way from the knot at the neck to the pointy tip that dangled just above the belt buckle.

The tie lay flat against the Marine's chest, held in place by the gold tie clip that was aligned with the two button flap chest pockets on the shirt. Only the soft rhythmic rise and fall of the Marine's chest disturbed the sanctity of that khaki tie lying against that long sleeved khaki shirt. As my hands moved out and about, over his chest and stomach, the Marine moaned a few more times. A soft 'yes' escaped from his lips several times as I made sure to thoroughly explore the front of that shirt. My hands did not dip below the belt line. I was willing to wait a bit longer before heading down south. Anticipation is the key, dear reader. Drawing out the experience slowly was an ever so sweet delight. I had done this sort of thing enough times to be very good at it, and I used my skills to their fullest. The shudder that ran down the length of the Sergeant's body was testament to my skill and the Sergeant's enjoyment.

The belt was securely fastened about the Sergeant's waist, as a few strong tugs on the belt confirmed. My fingers were more than happy to wrap themselves about that khaki leather belt. My hands were very pleased to exert some effort and give a few tugs on that belt. I wasn't trying to remove the belt, I was just playing with the Marine Sergeant. (You expected me NOT to play with him? Get real, dear reader. This was WHY he was here in the first place. Remember, I did not invite him over, nor suggest that he come over. It was all his idea.)

"Oh yes, sir," The Sergeant moaned out as he felt me tug on his belt a few more times.

I don't know what exactly he was saying 'yes' to, but I was too busy with my own concerns to divert my attention. My eager hands wanted to continue their exploration of that hot Marine body. I let them. My hands wandered down past the belt and onto the front of those sexy Dress Blue class C uniform pants. My hands bumped into each other and moved over and across each other as I ran them over every inch of the front of those pants. The front pockets didn't seem to have much if anything in them. I did note a rather large and long bulge in the front of those pants running down along the right side. (Three guesses what that might have been dear reader, and the first two guesses don't count. Here's a clue. I was fairly certain it was not a kielbasa sausage, although it did seem large enough to pass for one.)

"Oh fuck, sir," the Sergeant moaned loudly as the fingers of my left hand danced over that big hard fabric covered cock of his, caressing it ever so gently and firmly. The Sergeant shuddered once or twice as I did a thorough job of inspecting the front of his uniform pants. I took my time, believe me. I glanced upward a few times during my exploratory mission, and noted that the Sergeant's eyes were tightly closed, and that dreamy expression remained glued to his face. I pressed down firmly on that stiff hard cock, a few times. Each time I did, the Sergeant cried out with pleasure. They were animal moans of pleasure and not words.

After five minutes of fondling and groping his still concealed cock as well as the front of his body, with an occasional caress of his stomach and chest, I decided to move on to the main course as it were, with a slight detour first. Placing my hands on his flat sexy tummy I slowly moved my hands around his body on the right side, keeping my hands above the belt, until I reached the small of his back. My eyes feasted on those two beautiful buttocks which were now directly in front of me, while my hands moved all over the Sergeant's lower back. I admit I did not spend more than a minute or two running my hands over his lower and upper back, so I guess I did not give those parts of his body as much attention as I should have. Can you blame me though. I'm a butt man, and that hot Marine butt was right in front of me. It was like being expected to finish all your veggies when someone puts a big piece of pecan pie in front of you. (If you don't like pecan pie, then substitute your favourite dessert, dear reader, and you will get my meaning I'm sure.)

I shuddered and moaned as my hands finally dipped below the uniform belt and my hot eager fingers began to move over that big beefy beautiful butt. The Sergeant moaned a few times too. The left back pocket was empty, but that big bulging wallet sure made the right back pocket look even bigger and more sexy. The material was soft and warm. It was heavenly. I took my time and ran my hands over each buttock slowly, and evenly, checking every inch of the material for any sign of a hole, tear or wear. I was merely addressing my concern that the Marine looked sharp in his uniform, and from all possible angles. (You have to admit that sounds a lot more classy, dear reader, than saying I was fondling and groping that Marine butt for all I was worth.) I pressed down firmly on the butt cheeks a few times, which only solicited a few moans from the Sergeant. I pressed down firmly with the index finger of my right hand, as I traced the seam of those pants that ran in between those two butt cheeks. The Sergeant moaned a bit louder. That wasn't the response I wanted, so I pressed down and inward as hard as I could.

"Fuck yes, sir!" Cried the Sergeant as he felt my finger trying to probe between his butt checks. His entire body shuddered for a second or two with the force of his cry. I clamped both hands on those butt cheeks and gave them my biggest and hardest squeeze.

"Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" The Sergeant cried out as his brain was bombarded with waves of erotic pleasure. I didn't even have to suggest that would be the case. The Sergeant was already there. I continued my groping and grabbing of the Sergeant's butt for another delightful ten minutes. I never realized that a man could groan and moan almost continuously for ten minutes. Of course when I probed between his buttocks a few more times he cried out loud again and again. Each time he was a bit louder and big more enthusiastic, let us say. He did complement me on my probing efforts, at least I chose to interpret the words that he cried out while I was probing between his buttocks with my fingers, as complimentary.

I so enjoyed those ten minutes. There was nothing like having a good piece of ass to play with, to make my day. When it was the beefy beautiful butt of a Marine, whose happens to be wearing those sinfully sexy Dress Blue class C uniform pants, well, so much the better. (I suppose I could force myself to make due with a motorcycle cop, dear reader if I had to, but that is a whole other story for some other time.) If kidnapping were not against the law, I'd write Santa Clause every year asking him to bring me a new Marine, with a red bow tie on the top of the Marine's cover. It might be hard to get a Marine in his toy bag, but that would be Santa's problem, not mine.

After ten minutes I decided to take it to the next stage. (As difficult as it may be to believe, dear reader, one can caresses and fondle a Marine butt, for only so long.)

"Deeper and harder, Sergeant. Harder and deeper," I encouraged him, not that he needed my encouragement. I had to say something to him, though.

"Fuck yes!" The Sergeant cried out in between moans.

"The touch of my hands on your body is magical. You can't help but feel yourself going deeper into hypnosis. Feeling more and more controlled by me, Sergeant. Soon and very soon indeed, you'll realize that you are completely under my control, which down deep is what you really want. Soon you will come to know and accept that I am in total command of your mind and your body, and you wouldn't have it any other way. But this only applies when I hypnotize you, Sergeant," I told him as I continued to play with his ass, to my everlasting delight.

"Oh God! Oh, fuck! Your touch! So strong!" The Sergeant blurted out a few seconds later. "Can't help it. Must obey you, sir. Feels so fucking good to obey you, sir. Anything you want, sir. Any fucking thing you want, sir." He moaned a few more times, and leaned his body into me as he tried to push my probing fingers deeper in between his buttocks.

"What about the Corps, Sergeant?" I asked him. I don't know why I asked that question. It was a spur of the moment impulsive action.

"Fuck the Corps!" He cried out. "Better yet, sir, fuck me sir!" The Sergeant suddenly fell forward and dropped so that he was on his hands and knees. He lowered his torso as he crossed his arms on the floor in front of him. He rested his head on his arms and turned his face to the right. Now this was a most promising as well as unexpected development. His butt was sticking up in the air at roughly a forty-five degree angle and those Dress Blue class C uniform pants were pulled even more tightly across his buttocks. With that big thick wallet of his nested in the right back pocket of those uniform pants, the pants were pulled even more tightly across that muscular Marine backside. The seams of those pants must have been under incredible strain. Frankly, I was surprised that the pants seam down the center, the seam that my fingers were currently fondling, did not split right there and then. (I've mentioned it before. Yes, there IS a God.)

"Fuck me, sir, please! Fuck my Marine ass, good and hard, sir! Take this Marine and make him yours, sir!" He cried out as he knelt there on the floor in front of me. "Please sir, take my pants down, or order me to do it, so that you can hump my ass, my hot and hungry ass, sir! I want to feel your powerful cock filling me completely and making me blow my load! Oh God, Sir! Do it now, Sir! Fuck my brains out, Sir! I want to be your mind fucked jarhead Marine, Sir!"

Oh, dear! I'd gone a bit too far. Boy, was that an understatement! The Sergeant had gone way past the point of letting me control him. He was willing to surrender totally to me. He wanted me to use him like some cheap whore and screw his brains out. I had never intended to force myself on the Marine, or to have hot and heavy man sex with him. Nor any type of man sex with him, for that matter. I reserved that privilege for Andy. I'd have to back pedal my way out of this sticky situation. I know that there are many of you out there, dear readers, who are going to be upset that I would not taken the Sergeant up on his kind offer. What can I say? I AM married to Andy, remember? My promise to Andy has to mean something, doesn't it? This is one of those times, dear reader, when my super hypnotic abilities can backfire on me.

I had to give the Sergeant relief of some kind, but not with me. I looked about the room, and as my gaze fell upon the sofa an idea popped into my mind. It was a bit crazy, and slightly on the weird side. It would do the job, so to speak, and both the Sergeant and I would find it interesting. (Yes, I am intentionally being vague and leading you on, dear reader. If I told you flat out what I had in mind, that would take all the mystery and fun out of the story.)

It was not easy to ignore that hard tight full bodied pants-straining-at-the-seams Marine ass that was only inches away from my fingers. It was with great difficulty that I kept my mind focused on the task at hand. I had to figuratively grit my teeth and do it. "Stay right where you are, Sergeant. I will return in a few moments," I said in a firm hard voice.
"Yes, sir," the Sergeant replied. A few more moans followed his reply. I looked at the Sergeant few a few more seconds, as he swayed slightly back and forth as he awaited my pleasure.

I practically raced down the hall to the linen closet as I didn't want to keep the Sergeant waiting. I knew there was practically zero chance that he would do anything while I was gone. It would be more accurate to say that the Sergeant was gone, at least mentally. It took me only a few moments to find a nice big thick furry towel from one of the shelves, grab the towel and hurry back to the Sergeant. When I returned to the living room the Sergeant was as I had left him, hypnotized handsome and hunky. What more could a man want? Well Andy comes to mind, but let's not get distracted dear reader.

"On your feet, Sergeant!" I yelled at him.

"Sir! Yes, sir!" The Sergeant yelled back as he sprang to his feet and came to attention. I felt a flush creep across my face as the pleasure of that action surged through me. I like to control men, and seeing the Sergeant respond to my commands like a good little Marine caused a wave of jubilation to wash over me momentarily. Damn, he looked hot and sexy standing there at attention. I flicked my eyes down to the front of his pants. I smiled to myself as I saw that he continued to keep his interest up, if you catch my drift. I walked over to the sofa. It took me only a few moments to place that big thick furry towel so that it was lying across the back of the sofa, covering the crevasse that separated two of the cushions. I pressed down and separated the cushions a bit more while at the same time pushing the towel in between the two cushions a bit. The towel would stay in place long enough. Everything was set. I smiled to myself.

"Walk over here and stand in front of the sofa," I ordered the Sergeant.

"Sir! Yes, sir!" The Sergeant replied. A few seconds later he was standing in place as ordered. He had a slightly puzzled look on his face. Clearly he did not know what I had in mind. I had thought about having the Sergeant fantasy fuck his commanding officer or maybe one of the hot young studs in his platoon. I quickly realized though, that the deep bond of trust and authority that binds all Marines together would interfere with such an erotic fantasy. If I personalized the fantasy using someone that the Sergeant knew, it would cause him problems later on, even though he knew this was only a fantasy. I didn't need to borrow trouble.

"Climb up on the sofa and kneel upon it so that your body is directly in front of the towel. You will then open your fly, carefully take out that throbbing cock of yours and press it into the towel so that your cock slips down between the two cushions of the sofa back," I ordered the Sergeant.

"Yes, sir," the Sergeant replied unenthusiastically. The Sergeant placed himself as ordered. He had a nice cock that was seven or eight inches long fully extended. It was of average thickness and look very sturdy. The Sergeant was not in favour of this course of action, but he didn't really have a choice in the matter. Little did he know that the thrill factor was about to increase a hundred fold.

I placed myself directly behind the Sergeant. What a wonderfully beefy butt that Marine Sergeant had. It cried out to be touched. To be caressed and to be appreciated. If there is one thing I do appreciate, it is a fine piece of ass. "Remember Sergeant, that my touch is magic," I said to him in a smooth tone of voice. I slapped my hands on those two perfect half hemispheres of muscle and pushed forward with all my might. "Hump that sofa, Sergeant! That's an order!" I barked at him.

"Fuck yes, sir!" The Sergeant yelled back. He started to pump his hips almost immediately as he felt his rock hard cock slip into that crack between the sofa back cushions. He didn't need my help pushing against the sofa, but being such a helpful chap I nevertheless braced my hands on his buttocks and offered the Sergeant a firm platform. (I am such a thoughtful man, am I not, dear reader?)

"Hump and pump that sofa until you cum, Sergeant. Carry out your orders, Sergeant and hump your brains out!" I barked back at him. "Don't you dare disappoint me or the Corps, Sergeant! You carry out your mission until it's over, Sergeant! Your mission is to shoot your load into that soft warm fuzzy towel until you can't shoot anymore!"

"Sir! Yes, Sir!" The Sergeant responded instantly. "This Marine Sergeant will carry out his mission, sir! Oh god! My cock! Oh Fuck! Christ almighty! Jesus H Christ!" Anything more that that Sergeant might want to have said was cut off by the loud moans and the occasional scream of joy, that poured out of his mouth for the next ten minutes or so.

The entire time, while the Sergeant was building towards his release, I was kneading his ass like a baker on a pile of fresh bread dough. I muttered a few words of encouragement and complimented the Sergeant on his ass, but I doubt that he was paying much attention to my words. My hands and their efforts were far more interesting to him, though I'm sure they were a far second to the messages of pleasure that his cock and balls were sending into his brain. God that Marine's body was so hot and hard. I was pleased that the fine uniform that my hands were working over, would not wind up cum stained. Those pants would be badly wrinkled but I'm sure the Sergeant would soon agree that was a minor price to pay for the profound pleasure he was about to experience.

I lunged forward and pressed the front of my body against the back and ass of the Sergeant. My chest was pushing against his broad muscular back while the front of my pelvis was thrusting forward and pinning my hands between the Sergeant's buttocks and the front of my light blue Wrangler jeans. My cowboy equipment (and I do NOT mean the jeans) was being pressed into service, right between the Sergeant's beautiful bubble butt. I closed my eyes to better focus my attention on the feelings pouring into my brain from the front areas of my upper and lower torso. Of course all I was doing was giving the Sergeant some badly needed firm support in the area of his lower and upper back. No. I knew better than that. I was dry humping the Sergeant. I was pushing up against his ass with that huge boner of mine in my Wrangler jeans, and trying to get as far in between his buttocks as my jeans and his uniform pants would allow. I knew I was dancing on the edge of the line, as far as Andy was concerned. I was pushing the promise I made to Andy right to the very edge. God it felt good, and from the way the Sergeant was moaning while I did this, he was enjoying it too. More likely though, he was somewhat distracted by what his cock was doing at that time. That did not change the fact though that this was absolutely as far as I dared go with the Sergeant.

My view of the Sergeant's ass was blocked now so I looked over his right shoulder to see that the Sergeant had clamped the top of the back of the sofa with both hands. His arms were stiff and locked in that position. The sofa started to rock as the Sergeant's hips thrust harder and harder. He was building up a good rhythm as well as a full head of steam. The minutes flowed by slowly as I savoured the ride the Sergeant was on. I loved it when he leaned back and pressed that massively muscular torso of his into my body.

"Fire in the hole!" the Sergeant suddenly cried out as his orgasm overtook him, and his body thrust forward with a mighty heave. I was a bit surprised to hear the Sergeant cry out that phrase, but maybe it a Marine tradition. The Sergeant's body shuddered several times with the intensity of his climax. He paused in his thrusting for about thirty seconds as he caught his breath. He thrust forward again several more times as he shot load after load into the towel, all the time moaning and groaning out his unbridled pleasure. I was thankful I'd used a bath towel and not a hand towel.

He nearly overturned the sofa with the power of his thrusts. The front legs of the sofa left the ground and if it had not been for my body weight on the sofa, most certainly the sofa would have tumbled backwards onto the floor of the apartment. I found myself clamping my hands around the Sergeant's waist and handing on for dear life. It was more like riding a bucking horse in a rodeo than pumping the ass of a hot hunky Marine stud. It was amazing that the we didn't break the sofa or snap off the legs.

Finally the Sergeant drained his balls, after I don't know how many loads. When one is enjoying oneself, one usually does not stop to count. Well, at least I don't. I let go of the Sergeant's ass, most reluctantly I assure you, and pushed myself up and off of the Sergeant. Quickly I moved off to the right side of the sofa so as to clear the way for the Sergeant. Unlike the Sergeant, I had not shot my load. I'd been excited, turned on and yes I had a hard erection. I had not become stimulated enough to reach climax. I did not have to wonder why. In a word, Andy. As I pondered these thoughts briefly in my mind the Sergeant's breathing started to slow and the shuddering slowly faded from his body. It took several minutes before he could speak.

"Oh God. Oh my God," the Sergeant cried out after a few moments. "God, that was fucking fantastic!" The Sergeant pushed himself up and away from the towel on the sofa. Slowly he backed up until he was standing once more. His now flaccid cock hung down like a deflated and shrunken Good Year Blimp, from the front of his uniform pants. The Sergeant seemed content to stand where he was, with his limp but still large cock handing out of his uniform pants. It seemed that he'd wiped his cock on the towel without my noticing, since his cock was completely cum free. I was fine with that.

I looked over at the sofa and the bathroom towel that was lying on top. The Sergeant's excessive contribution to tonight's event had spilled over and formed a small pool at the base of the towel. Fortunately the towel was large enough to accommodate the overflow. There were at least six inches from the edge of the pool to the edge of the towel. I had placed the towel so that there were three layers at the base, and thus I did not have to worry about the man juice seeping through the towel and staining the sofa. I reached over and carefully gathered up the towel being careful not to inadvertently spill anything on the sofa or me for that matter. It took a few minutes to arrange the towel correctly. "Sit down on the sofa Sergeant and make yourself comfortable. I'll be back shortly."

"Yes, sir," the Sergeant replied. He was smiling to himself. (Can you blame him, dear reader?)

I hurried off to my bedroom. I carefully deposited the used towel into my dirty clothes hamper. A few quick sprays of air freshener might be required later. I returned to the living room.

The Sergeant was sitting in the middle of the sofa again, with his hands resting at his sides and his legs slightly apart. Much to my surprise the Sergeant's hat (or cover as Marines call it) was sitting on his lap covering the front of his uniform pants, and a bit more. Oh to have x-ray vision. There probably wasn't much to see anyway, other than the closed fly of the Sergeant's uniform pants. The sofa, I noted was pushed back a few inches but that was inconsequential. I sat down on right side of the sofa. Oh how I liked to have had that beautiful body of his next to me on the sofa. Maybe I could not touch it but I could devour it with my eyes. His eyes were closed. He smiled that vacant shit eating grin, showing that he was still deeply hypnotized. He was but inches away from me. It might as well have been the moon. I had been as physical with the Sergeant as I dared. The Sergeant and his hot Marine body were lust. Andy and his hot body , mind, heart and soul were love. I smiled to myself. It was an easy choice. "You will wake up and be out of hypnosis now, Sergeant as I tap the back of your right hand with my finger. You will remember everything that happened tonight during your hypnosis session. At any time when you hear me say 'pencil dick' you will return instantly return to this profound state of hypnosis and be my obedient hypnotized Marine. Do you understand, Sergeant?" I asked him.

"Sir, yes, sir. I understand, sir" the Sergeant replied cheerfully. It was a safe bet that based on tonight's escapades the Sergeant wanted to be hypnotized by me again. I leaned over, tapped the back of his right hand and then sat back in the sofa.

The Sergeant jerked his body as his eyes opened. He looked about the room, confused for a moment. I saw something flash across his face. I thought it was fear, but it was too brief to be sure. The Sergeant looked at me, but he didn't say anything. His face settled into a mask of calm control. I had no idea what he was thinking.

"So what did you think of that little adventure, Sergeant?" I ask him.

"It was good, sir," he said blandly. For all the excitement and enthusiasm he showed, he could have been talking about the local weather forecast.

"Good? Is that all, Sergeant?" I asked him surprised at the nonchalance tone of his answer. I didn't expect him to be singing my praises to high heaven, but I did think the experience rated something above just 'good'. Actually I did expect him to be gushing over what a great time he'd just had. He'd just had a powerful orgasm, and when I have an orgasm, I tend to rate as somewhat higher than just 'good'.

"Well, okay, great then, sir," he replied after a few moments of quiet thought.

"You DID have an orgasm, did you not, Sergeant?" I asked him point blank. This reaction from the Sergeant didn't add up. Something was most definitely wrong somewhere.

"Yes, sir, I did," the Sergeant admitted. Again, there was that coolness, that detachment in the tone of his words. He might have been giving a lecture on how to properly shine dress uniform shoes, for all the feeling he was putting into his responses.

I studied the Sergeant's face for a few moments before I spoke. This was just plain odd. "Well, if you don't want to talk with me about the experience you just had, I guess we are done here. I suppose it's time for you to leave," I said. There wasn't any point in just sitting there staring at each other. Mind you, the Sergeant was a big hunk of eye candy, and as such I was sorely tempted to play with him a bit more.

The Sergeant did not stand up. He sat there for a minute or so looking at me, with a slightly puzzled expression on his face.

"What is it, Sergeant? What's wrong?" I asked.

"Well, you're not what I expected," he answered.

"What exactly was it that you were expecting?" I asked. This was starting to become more interesting than finding out what the Sergeant really thought about his hypnosis session.

"I expected....well...you to kind of push me around after what just happened. You were kind of domineering earlier and I evaded answering your questions just now. Yet, you're not pushing the issue, " he answered.

"You sound disappointed, Sergeant," I said slowly.

"I guess I am," he admitted with a sigh.

"I can fix that easily enough, pencil dick," I said firmly.

"Now wait just a sec....." The sergeant started to say and then froze in his tracks His eyes slowly closed and his head dropped to his chest. He let out a soft sigh and leaned backward into the sofa.

"Back in hypnosis and obedient to my every command, aren't you Sergeant?" I asked him.

"Sir, yes, sir," he replied softly as that sappy shit eating grin blossomed on his face again, as he raised his head up.

"When I snap my fingers in a few seconds, you will awaken and you will have to speak the truth. You will know that you have to speak the truth. The fact that you are being controlled like this will not at first register in your mind. As we talk, you will realize that you can't stop yourself from saying what you really think, and that you are in fact being controlled by me through a post hypnotic suggestion. Do you understand your orders, Sergeant?" I said.

"Sir, yes sir!" The Sergeant barked back at me.

I snapped my fingers a few seconds later. The Sergeant blinked his eyes a few times as he woke up with a start. He looked about the room. When he saw me sitting there next to him, he smiled at me as he spoke. "So what did you do to me this time?"

"Oh you'll find out. Sergeant. Do you like me?" I asked.

"You're okay, I guess. Not really my type, though, to be honest," he answered. The grin on his face as he spoke was starting to fade.

"I'm a good hypnotist though, wouldn't you say?" I asked.

"You're fucking amazing. I didn't think you'd be able to hypnotize me like you did and make me cum like that," he answered. The grin had left his face now, as he realized something funny was going on.

"So you had a good time shooting your load into the sofa, while I grabbed your ass, and then later when I wrapped my arms about your waist and hung on for dear life?" I asked with a grin.

"Are you fucking kidding? I felt like you were riding my ass real hard. The feeling of your body pressing down on me while I drilled that sofa good and hard was god damn fantastic! I never dreamed that hypnosis could make me feel like that," he replied. He looked away from me for a second, as if he was embarrassed at being so honest with me.

"It's good to hear the truth from you, Sergeant," I said and then smiled back at him.

He looked at me, and a worried expression came to his face. "You're making me tell the truth aren't you?" He asked.

"Yes, I am. "Don't worry I won't ask you anything of a personal or sensitive nature like your bank PIN number or your bank account number, Sergeant," I said in an effort to reassure him. "Besides, you should know that if you really don't want to tell me something, or you feel that I'm asking you something that goes against your conduct and responsibilities as a Marine, you can think of it as an unlawful order and refuse to obey it." (You and I know, dear reader, that this was not in fact the truth. The super hypnosis made the Sergeant completely truthful to me, but there was no point in mentioning that and scaring him.)

"I see," he replied thoughtfully. "You're really not at all what I thought you'd be. You care about the guys you hypnotize and you respect them."

"He most certainly does," said a voice from up and behind me. I knew without looking that it was Andy speaking. I'd know that sexy smooth honey filled tenor voice anywhere. The Sergeant was as surprised as I was to hear that voice, to judge by the look on his face.

"Come and introduce yourself, Andy," I said by way of introduction, as I turned to look at Andy. In an odd way I was pleased to see him, though I couldn't help but wonder how much of the conversation between the Sergeant and me, Andy had overheard.

Andy walked around from behind the sofa and off to my left. He must have been standing almost directly behind me. The Sergeant turned his head to the left and twisted his torso too as he caught sight of Andy walking around. The Sergeant tracked Andy's progress as Andy walked about and came to stand a few feet away from the Sergeant, in front and slightly off to the Sergeant's (and my) left.

I looked over at Andy and marvelled to myself at how he could look so good wearing only a navy blue RCMP t-shirt and a pair of dark blue Jeans. The fact that the RCMP t-shirt was practically skin tight and threatened to pop its seams every time he took a deep breath might have had something to do with it. The jeans too, were on the snug side. (Okay, okay, dear reader, I admit it. The jeans were tight too.) Andy was always a fine figure of a man, and dressed as he was now, he looked even better. I sighed several times in delight.
The sound of a few sighs off to my left caught my attention. I looked over at the Sergeant and he looked like he'd just been struck by a big bolt of lightning. His face had a dumbfounded look pasted on it. His mouth was hanging open in stunned surprise. While it was pleasing to see my personal opinion of Andy's appearance confirmed by a second source, the Sergeant's reaction seemed a bit extreme.

"Hello, Sergeant," Andy said nonchalantly

"Uh...hi," the Sergeant managed to reply, as he stared at Andy, like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming car.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Sergeant," Andy said as he held out his right hand and arm in an offer to shake hands.

The Sergeant just stared at Andy's hand as if the Sergeant had never seen a hand before. Yes, there was no question, the Sergeant had been hit right between the eyes and his brain had shut down. The Sergeant blinked his eyes several times as his brain started to recover from being blasted by the sight of Andy in that tight RCMP t-shirt. (Okay dear reader, maybe I am exaggerating just a tiny little bit when I say that.) He put his hands on either side of his body and pushed himself up off the sofa so that he was standing up. Carefully the Sergeant shook Andy's hand, and spoke. "It's a pleasure to meet you as well..uh...Andy is it?"

I looked at Andy's face as the Sergeant shook his hand. He was smiling and it looked like he was trying not to laugh. That struck me as odd. I looked over at the Sergeant and it was all I could do not to burst out laughing. I just grinned and fought to keep my laughter contained. I decided to let Andy handle the situation. The truth be told I don't think I could have said anything all that sensible right then anyway.

"Yes, I can tell that you ARE very happy to meet me Sergeant. It seems I really am your type," Andy said with a chuckle.

God, this was killing me! It was getting harder and harder not to laugh. If not for my desire to avoid embarrassing the Sergeant I would have started rolling on the floor with my arms wrapped about my sides. This was just too much.

"Huh?" The Sergeant said, clearly confused by Andy's statement.

Andy nodded his head downward for a half a second and then looked back up at the Sergeant as Andy continued to shake his hand. The smile on Andy's face only grew bigger.

The Sergeant looked down and at last he saw what Andy and I had seen clearly since the Sergeant had stood up a few moments earlier. The Sergeant's face turned bright red. The Sergeant's uniform hat had not fallen to the floor when he stood up. The hat was hanging on the front the Sergeant's uniform pants, still covering the area of his lower pelvic region and his crotch. The brim of the hat was pointing to the floor. Since the law of gravity was still in operation as far as I knew, logic indicated that the hat was hanging on something. That something was about six or seven inches long and was pointing out and up from the front of the Sergeants uniform pants. Neither Andy nor I had x-ray vision but we both could make a very good guess as to what the object was.

"Oh fuck," the Sergeant blurted out, as he let go of Andy's hand. "God damn it. Betrayed by my own cock. Christ, you're a fucking hot man and I'd like to..."

"Pencil dick!" I yelled out at the Sergeant. His eyes closed and his head dropped to his chest as the Sergeant returned to his trance. Whatever he was about to say had been neatly cut off. The blush on the Sergeant's face drained away as he headed back down into his wonderful deep hypnotic state. He let out a soft moan. The hat hanging on the front of his uniform pants remained where it was.

"Why'd you do that, Paul?" Andy asked me, with a look of disappointment on his face.

"He's embarrassed enough, Andy. No need to have him telling us what he really thinks about you and your hot body. I forgot to remove that suggestion. I'll do it now," I answered. I shot Andy a stern look to let him know I was serious about this. Andy nodded his head in silent agreement, although he retained some disappointment on his face.

"Sergeant, you no longer have to speak the truth. You are able to speak normally and keep your private thoughts to yourself from now on. Do you understand?" I said to the Sergeant.

"Sir, yes, sir. And thank you, sir," The Sergeant replied.

"Good. Awaken now as I count from zero to five. You will be completely back to normal and the only suggestion that will remain is your trigger, 'pencil dick'. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five." I said.

The Sergeant raised his head and blinked his eyes several times as he awoke. He looked over at me, and nodded his head. I presumed that was a silent gesture of thanks. The Sergeant reached down, grabbed his uniform hat and placed it on the far end table. Apparently Marines did not wear their uniform hats indoors. Working quickly he tucked his still hard cock into his uniform pants and zipped the fly closed. Although he hid it well, I could tell that the Sergeant was relieved to have his equipment back in its proper place, and to be a smartly dressed Marine once more.

"So you find me attractive, Sergeant?" Andy asked as he took up the thread of the interrupted conversation.

"Sir, yes, sir," The Sergeant admitted. There was no point in trying to deny it. The Sergeant's own body was still voicing his innermost opinion of Andy's physical attractiveness. The Sergeant's voice was once again calm. The expression on his face, though, clearly showed that he found Andy attractive. (What sane gay man would not find Andy attractive?)

"I hope I didn't interrupt anything that was going on between the two of you," Andy said, as he looked at the Sergeant and then at me.

"I don't think so. We were just wrapping up when you walked in, Andy," I replied. "How much of this session did you see? And where were you anyway?"

"I was sleeping in the spare bedroom. When I got off my shift, I decided I'd sleep here tonight as a surprise for you, Paul. The Sergeant's enthusiasm for his experience woke me up," Andy answered with a grin.

"He was kind of loud as I recall," I said with a chuckle.

The Sergeant blushed again, but he didn't say anything. He looked down at the carpet as he stood there listening to Andy and I talk. He mumbled something. I decided to let it pass.

"Do you mind if we continue our discussion about your session, while Andy is still here, Sergeant? I asked. "Andy can be trusted to keep what he hears confidential. He's an RCMP constable," I added.

"Is he really, sir?" The Sergeant asked. He had stopped looking at me. He was looking intently at Andy. I glanced down and saw that his cock was still rock hard in his uniform pants. Man, the Sergeant had it bad.

I was pleased to note that I didn't feel even the slightly twinge of jealousy, towards the Sergeant. I knew that Andy loved me. I trusted Andy. I knew that he loved me. I knew that he trusted me. I marvelled at how good that realization made me feel. It was time to drag my thoughts off of Andy and back to the Sergeant. "Yes, he really is an RCMP constable. He's also my husband," I said.

"Oh, I see, sir," The Sergeant replied. He sighed. He continued to look at Andy. He wasn't ignoring me exactly, just splitting his attention and shifting the larger portion of it to Andy.

"You became a docile submissive Marine when I hypnotized you, Sergeant. You do realize that, I hope? Do you have any problem with what happened tonight?" I asked.

"Sir, yes, sir. I realize that, sir. I don't have any problems with what happened, sir. It was fun, sir. It was unexpected too, sir. I think that made it even more fun, sir," the Sergeant answered. He was still looking at Andy. The expression on his face was beginning to morph in to a 'love sick puppy' look. I'd always wondering what 'love at first sight' looked like. Now I was seeing it firsthand. Boy, when those hormones hit the old brain, they really packed a wallop. The Sergeant was smitten, no question about it.

"So I guess that makes you a sub Marine, right Sergeant?" I said with a grin.

The Sergeant turned and looked at me. He grinned and then laughed for a few seconds. I flicked my eyes over at Andy. He was just shaking his head as he softly chuckled. "Oh that's bad, sir. That's terrible, sir,"

"No, terrible would have been if I'd used the words 'up periscope' as your hypnotic trigger," I said with a laugh.

"No doubt, sir," the Sergeant replied with a shake of his head and a few more laughs. Andy laughed a few more times as well. I just grinned. I'd managed to lighten the mood.

The smile on the Sergeant's face faded after a few more moments. He turned his head and looked at me. He sighed and then turned his head back to look at Andy. He repeated this motion several more times, without saying a word. I was starting to wonder if he was going to get a sore neck from all the head turning he was doing. Andy and I were on either side of the Sergeant so he was having to move his head from the far left to the far right and back again to look at us face on each time.

Without warning the Sergeant turned around so he was facing the sofa once again. He had turned to his left so I got an eyeful (or maybe two) of that hot Marine backside of his in those wonderfully snug Marine dress navy blue uniform pants, as he turned about. All too quickly he was standing in profile to me. He moved forward and knelt down on the sofa, pressing his hot torso up against the back cushions. Before I could even form the words to ask him what he was doing, he sat back on his heels, causing those navy blue uniform pants of his to snuggle up close to his butt cheeks. Well, from the left side that is what appeared to happen. I could not speak for how he looked on his right side, or from the back for that matter.

My focus on the Sergeant's Marine butt was quickly redirected as the Sergeant began to punch the sofa back like a he was working out in a gym. I was stunned into inactivity for a half a minute. My sofa was just fine and it did not need a workout, no matter how much of a hunk this Marine Sergeant might be. I scooted over on the sofa so I was next to the Sergeant. I placed my left hand on his left shoulder as I started to speak to him. "Sergeant, calm down. Tell me what's..."

My words were cut off as the Sergeant grabbed me by my shoulders and roughly shoved me away. I wound up on the far end of the sofa, on my right side. I wasn't hurt, just confused by the Sergeant's actions. I carefully got up and moved away from the sofa. I sat down in the chair on the right side of the sofa. Clearly the direct approach wasn't going to work. The Sergeant was too upset to talk, at least right now. I decided that I'd have to think for a few moments and come up with another approach.

Andy beat me to it. He looked over at me for a second, before he walked around the coffee table and sat down on the sofa near the Sergeant, on the Sergeant's left side, which placed Andy between me and the Sergeant. Remember the Sergeant at this point was turned about and facing the back of the sofa so the Sergeant's right side was turned away from me . Andy was no pushover. The Sergeant would find Andy somewhat harder to dislodge. From my perspective, Andy was to the left of the Sergeant.

Gently Andy placed his left hand on the Sergeant's left shoulder, as he began to speak to the Sergeant. "That's not a punching bag, Sergeant."

The Sergeant stopped his actions and slowly turned to face Andy. The look on the Sergeant's face was that of an angry and upset man. It was so out of character for the Marine Sergeant that I was mute with surprise.

The Sergeant's expression slowly soften as he seemed to let go of his anger. Perhaps it was the firm hard gripe of Andy's hand on the Sergeants left shoulder that seemed to pull the Sergeant back from the anger that had seemed to consume him momentarily. The Sergeant turned about and plopped himself down on the sofa so that he was sitting beside Andy. The Sergeant sighed a few times as he let his head drop. He seemed to be focusing on the living room carpet again.

Andy grabbed Sergeant with his left arm and pulled the Sergeant so that the Sergeant was pressed up against Andy's left side. It was the classic 'buddy hug' that a guy gives another guy. It was supportive without being overly demonstrative. After about a minute of this the Sergeant started to snuggle closer to Andy. When I saw the Sergeants right arm snake behind Andy's back, and the Sergeant start to pull Andy even closer to him, I knew that something was going on. (Okay, dear reader, maybe I am not the sharpest knife in the drawer when it comes to interpersonal relationships. Even I could see that something out of the ordinary was going on.)

Andy hesitated for only a second or two before that big compassionate RCMP heart of his kicked in, and he draped both of his arms about the Sergeant's torso, which had now slipped down so that the Sergeant's head was resting on Andy's chest. Andy muttered something softly at the Sergeant, and he just smiled a tiny smile and nodded his head a few times.

Andy twisted his torso and turned his head to the right and looked up at me as if to ask if this was okay with me. I smiled at Andy and nodded my head at him. Andy smiled back at me, and then turned his attention back to the Sergeant.

The two men were sharing some type of an embrace. The Sergeant seemed to need it, and Andy seemed willing to provide the comfort and reassurance that the Sergeant craved. As for me, I made myself scarce. I headed off to the kitchen to make us all a pot of tea. Andy and the Sergeant needed some alone time. I knew Andy well enough to know that nothing serious would come of this event. How could I object after all? I had done something similar with many other guys before. Andy trusted me with them. How could I do any less than trust Andy in a similar situation?

About ten minutes later I carried the serving tray with the mugs, sugar, lemon and a pot of fresh hot tea back out into the living room. Andy and the Sergeant had not moved a centimetre, or so it seemed. (What did I expect to see? The two of them nude and going at it like a pair of crazed weasels? Not that such an image wasn't interesting to contemplate, dear reader. A naughty image true, but still an interesting one.)

"Would either of you two like a hot cup of tea?" I asked as I poured myself a cup.

The Sergeant opened his eyes and disengaged himself from Andy. He looked over at me and a blush crept onto his face.

"I'd like a cup, please Paul," Andy said.

"Yeah, me too, I guess, sir," the Sergeant said a second or two later.

"Feeling better, Sergeant?" I asked casually.

"Yes, sir. Thank you, sir," the Sergeant answered as he watched me pour the tea.

"It is Andy you should be thanking, not me, Sergeant," I said.

"Okay. Thank you Andy, sir," the Sergeant said as he looked over at Andy for a few seconds. He was still a bit uncomfortable about what had just happened. He also seemed reluctant to talk about it.

"Would you care to explain why you were beating up my sofa cushions, Sergeant?" I asked him. I sat back and held my mug of tea with my left hand as I waited for the Sergeant's explanation. Just looking that that sexy stud of a Marine in that uniform of his was a treat in and of itself. I blinked my eyes as I refocused my attention on the Sergeant and what he was saying, instead of his wonderful body. It wasn't easy, mind you. I had decided to sit down in the swivel rocking chair to the left of the sofa, as from that position I could look at the Sergeant and Andy face on. It made having a conversation much easier.

"You won't like the answer, sir," the Sergeant said. He paused for a moment and then looked me in the eye as he continued speaking. He gulped once before he started speaking. "You won't like what I have to say, sir. You'll probably become upset and take out your anger on me by making me do things that I would rather not do, sir. Frankly, sir, I'm afraid of what you'll make me do. I know you told me that I could decide not to carry out any order of your that I thought was unlawful, but damn it sir, it doesn't work that way. Just thinking about being made to do something naughty that a Marine should never do, is making my cock rock hard again, sir! Fuck, sir! It's driving me fucking crazy just talking about it like this, sir! I know that no matter what you tell me to do, I'll do it. I can't seem to help myself, sir!" The Sergeant kept his eyes locked on mine, as a shudder passed through his body.

I'd done it again. It had been a long, long time since I'd screwed up this badly, but I'd done it again. I had taken a powerful commanding man and turned him into a pile of pudding. At least that is how the Sergeant felt. He was very smart to have figured this out on his own. He knew that his desire to feel controlled by another man, would override any resistance he might feel to carrying out my orders. His being a Marine only enhanced his feeling of being controlled and made to obey. Now he was scared clear to his bones, that if he made me mad, I'd do something bad to him.

I took a deep breath. I thought carefully before I spoke. I had to reassure the Sergeant that I was trustworthy. It wasn't going to be an easy task. Well, I could have used my super hypnosis to 'fix' the problem. I decided to leave that as a last resort.

"Andy show the Sergeant your RCMP identification, would you please? I'd like him to realize that you are in fact an active member of the RCMP," I said keeping my eyes on the Sergeant.

"Okay, Paul," Andy said. He slipped his wallet out of the right hip pocket of his jeans.

"Here you go, Sergeant," Andy said has he handed over his open wallet with his RCMP identification card displayed. The Sergeant studied it for a few moments and then handed it back to Andy. Andy slipped his wallet back into the right hip pocket of his jeans. .

"Are you satisfied that Andy is a real RCMP constable, Sergeant?" I ask him.

"Sir, yes, sir. I don't understand what this has to do with anything, though, sir," the Sergeant answered.

"Bear with me a few minutes more, Sergeant. RCMP constables have a code of honour, not unlike that of the Corps, Sergeant. If you were to ask Andy to promise on his honour as an RCMP constable, that he would not permit me use hypnosis with you, for the rest of this evening, I think you could trust that promise. Oh, hell, this isn't going to work, Sergeant," I said as I cut off my train of thought.

"Sir?" The Sergeant asked puzzled.

"I was trying to convince you that since Andy is an RCMP constable, I would not risk losing him, by doing anything dishonourable to you. He would never forgive me, if I did something like that to you.. He has a great deal of respect for the United States Marine Corps. However, there is no way to prove this to you. Even if I had him state on his honour as an RCMP constable that this is true, there is no way to convince you that this is in fact the truth. You don't know anything about the relationship between Andy and me, so this wouldn't prove anything to you."

"You're right, sir," the sergeant agreed. "What it really comes down to though, is whether or not I trust you to handle the truth, sir."

"Need I remind you that you came here, Sergeant? I did not go looking for you. If you didn't trust me to some degree, you wouldn't be here. So far this evening I have taken great pains to keep everything on the up and up even before I discovered that Andy was here. If that is not evidence of my goodwill and honest intentions, I don't know what more I can do to convince you. As I see it, you have to decide if you want to take a chance and tell me the truth, Sergeant. No one can make this choice for you," I said. This verbal fencing was beginning to become tiresome.
"You can't handle the truth. Sir." The Sergeant said clearly and coldly.

"Try me, Sergeant," I taunted him. I was getting a bit tired of being told by the Sergeant that I could not handle whatever it was that he was hinting about.

The Sergeant took a long deep breath and let it out slowly as if he were preparing to launch himself in to battle. "Andy is a very handsome man. He's everything I've been looking for in a man. I would love to have him hold me in his arms and hold me close. I'd like to do my best to please him and serve him. Just the thought of him holding me in those big muscular arms of his, makes me feel warm all over, sir. I'd love for him to take care of me, and then I could take care of him, sir."

"And then there is you, sir. You, with your hypnosis skills are able to make me feel so good. To make me feel controlled and to enjoy serving you. What you do with me and to me is amazing, sir. But you're not Andy, sir. You're not my type. Andy is a man's man, a he-man. You are nice enough to look at but you don't look very strong. You don't have much of a physical presence, sir. You could never pin me to the mat and pretend to have your way with me, sir. You turn me off, sir."

"This pot of tea is a perfect example of what I mean. A real man would have offered a round of stiff drinks, or maybe made coffee for us and not something weak like tea. If you were English I could understand it, but you're supposed to be a guy not a girl."

"It's not fair sir. Andy is what I've wanted for so long, and he's stuck with a girly-man like you, sir. I just don't get it. Why can't I have him?" The Sergeant glared at me after he finished speaking as if he was getting ready to challenge me to fight for who got to partner with Andy.

I thought I had heard everything, but this took me completely by surprise. I stared at Sergeant unable to come up with a reply. The Sergeant glared more intently at me. He seemed angered by my lack of a response.

A burst of laughter from Andy killed the tension in the room. "Sergeant, you couldn't be more off base about Paul if you tried. He's far more of a man than I am, or I could ever hope to be. I have seen such strength in him, mixed with his endless and deep compassion, that at times I am in awe of him. He has great power and authority over those guys he hypnotizes, yet he always treats them with great respect and dignity. I won't embarrass him further by waxing on about his many virtues. I will say that I am lucky to have him for my husband and I damn well know it. Physical strength and ability are not the true measure of a man, Sergeant. Paul taught me this truth. " Andy looked over at me and sent me one of his killer sexy smiles.

I blushed, again. Not because of his smile, but because of his words. Nervously I sipped my tea. The warmth of it in my belly was reassuring. Inside though I was secretly thrilled at those words of praise and admiration from Andy. I had not realized until that moment that what I wanted most from Andy was his respect. It seemed I had earned it, in spades.

Andy picked up one of the mugs of tea, added a teaspoon of sugar to it and a squirt of lemon juice. He sat back and slowly sipped the tea, a contented satisfied smile on his face.

"I just don't get you, sirs" the Sergeant said as he looked at me and then at Andy. He ignored the mug of tea I had poured for him.

"Paul and I are married, Sergeant. While I am flattered by your opinion of me, you should know that you hold no interest for me whatsoever. I held you and gave you reassurance just now, because you needed it. I would have done the same for any fellow RCMP constable, and in fact I have done so. Do not misinterpret compassion and caring for something more. There is nothing more between us. If by my actions tonight I lead you to believe that, then it was my fault and I offer my most sincerely apology." Andy spoke calmly and evenly.

The Sergeant looked at Andy for a few moments before he spoke. "I don't want your freakin' apology, sir. I want you, sir!"

"What you want, Sergeant, is a man like me. not me in particular. I'm an RCMP constable and you are a Marine. We could never be together. I won't give up being an RCMP constable any more than you would give up being a Marine, Sergeant," Andy said with a knowing look on his face.

"How do you know that, sir?" The Sergeant snapped back at Andy.

"The many ribbons on your uniform shirt tell me that you serve the Corps before anything or anyone else. You are married to the Corps, Sergeant. Your career and your fellow Marines mean more to you than your own life. That is as it should be. Don't waste all that you have to give on someone who could never give back to you, what you truly deserve, Sergeant." Andy said in that same knowing voice.

"It's still not fair, sir," the Sergeant said with a pout.

"Life is very rarely fair, Sergeant," I interjected. The Sergeant glared at me. My comments, true as they might be, were not welcome, it seemed.

"Now drink your tea and think about what Andy has told you, Sergeant," I told him firmly.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant responded. He sighed and then he picked up his mug of tea and sipped it as he focused his gaze at some object across the room.

The evening was coming to an close. I could feel it. Perhaps if Andy had not made an appearance the Sergeant and I could have had a bit more fun. Any such chance of that happening had just disappeared. While I am sure that Andy would not have minded, I am also sure that he would have wanted to participate and that would have caused more problems with the Sergeant.

"Would you like to call it a night, Sergeant?" I ask after we had all finished our tea.

"I guess so, sir," the Sergeant said.

"I hope you had a good time all in all," I told him. "Pencil dick."

There was barely enough time for the surprise to register on the Sergeant's face before his eyes closed, his head dropped down and he slipped back into his hypnotic trance. He slumped against Andy's left side. There was a small smile on the Sergeant's face which showed he liked being in hypnosis and he also liked leaning against Andy.

"The words pencil dick no longer will cause you to enter into a hypnotic state, Sergeant. When you wake up in a few moments you will be your normal self in every way, and remember everything that happened to you tonight. Zero. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Wide awake Sergeant. Wide Awake!" I said to him.

The Sergeant sat up straight, raised his head and opened his eyes. He lifted up his arms and stretched them as he let out a huge yawn.

"You're all set to go, Sergeant," I said.

"Sir, yes, sir," the Sergeant replied. He stood up and picked up his uniform hat which had been resting on the far end table the entire evening. He walked swiftly to the front door of the apartment. I stood up and followed him. It was good to see that Marine butt in action, as it were, one last time, especially as the Sergeant had not removed his wallet from his right back pocket.. Andy was right next to me as we walked. The Sergeant opened the door, turned and faced me. "Sir, thank you for an interesting evening, sir," he said.

"Thank you for your service, Sergeant," I told him.

He nodded his head at me walked out of the apartment and closed the door behind him.

I locked the door and turned around to face Andy.

"So why did you remove the trigger, Paul? He never asked you to," Andy said.

"It is very unlikely that I will ever encounter him, much less work with him again. It seemed best to tie up any potential loose ends. It also removes any reason he might have to come back here again. He's enamoured of you, Andy, which could be a problem," I answered.

"I suppose you're right, Paul. Did you notice that he never commented on what I told him?" Andy said.

"Yes, I did notice that. I think he'll need some time to work things out in his mind. Did I mention that he was part of the test with the Council of Coins this afternoon?" I said.

"No, you never did mention that until just now. I can see why you decided to send him on his way. For all you know he could be heading to the Council right now to give them a report on you and what happened tonight," Andy said thoughtfully.

"Actually, that possibility had not occurred to me. I took what he said tonight at face value. When I touched his mind, I didn't feel anything amiss. I wasn't looking too closely either though," I said half to myself.

"Come on. Let's not waste the rest of the evening," Andy said as he grabbed hold of my right hand with his left hand and tugged at me. "We have some serious snuggling and cuddling to do tonight. Unless you have something else you'd rather do?"

"Well, I did want to watch that movie, but I suppose I could do that some other night," I said jokingly.

"You'd better if you know what's good for you, buster," Andy said with a grin. He pulled me towards him and in a single fluid motion, pulled me up off my feet and draped me over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes.

I laughed as Andy turned about and headed in the general direction of the living room and the sofa. Less than 30 second later he lowered me gently onto the middle of the sofa and sat down next to me on my right side. I turned my head and smiled at him. He leaned over and snuggled down close and tight to me, resting his handsome head on my right shoulder. His arms found their way about my torso. Somehow my arms were encircling Andy's torso. We pulled each other close and sighed as one.

Three hours later, after a quick snack, we headed off to the spare bedroom. We shed our clothes and slipped under the covers. We held each other close and fell asleep in each others' arms. I'm too much of a cowboy gentleman to provide any details as what other activities may or may not have occurred between the time we slipped under the covers and when we fell asleep.

(Some things, dear reader, you will never know.)

The next morning I was nearly killed, in my own apartment.



Chapter 15 And So The Journey Begins

The morning started in the usual way. The two of us got up when the alarm clock went off, showered and had breakfast. Andy headed off to tidy up his bedroom and mine while I straightened up the living room and dining room. House work is no fun, but it's less of a chore when you have someone to help out. I've learned never to wrestle Andy to see who does the vacuuming. While it is a fun way to decide, I always wind up losing, since Andy is so much stronger than I am. A few times when Andy has volunteered to do the vacuuming, I have been treated to the sight of him walking about the apartment working the vacuum cleaner, occasionally bending over or squatting down. Don't ask me how he does it, but Andy manages to make vacuuming an erotic experience. The doorbell was a welcome interruption to my housecleaning efforts.

I shut off the vacuum cleaner. I walked up to the door and looked out through the peephole. I was surprised to see a city police officer standing on the other side. It was not Steve Stokes, but some other young handsome policeman. He was dressed normally and carrying a clipboard. He had a very stern almost determined look on his face. I open the door.

"Hello officer," I said pleasantly.

"Good morning, sir," the policeman said. "Are you Paul Walton?"

"Yes, I am Paul Walton," I answered.

"Could I come in please, sir? I need to speak with you regarding an urgent and somewhat confidential police matter. You would not want to discuss it in the hall, believe me," the officer said in a bland business like tone of voice.

"Come in, then officer," I said as I stood aside and let the policeman walk in to the apartment. I closed the door, and watched the officer as he walked into the living room. He had a nice body and a kind of beefy butt. I quickly diverted my attention back to the office's head as he turned about. "What is all this about, officer?" I asked as I walked up to him, after closing and locking the apartment door.

"The documents on this clipboard will explain everything, sir," the officer said as he handed over the clipboard to me. "I'll give you a bit of privacy, sir." The officers turned about and stepped a few paces away from me, keeping his back towards me.

I looked down at the clipboard, puzzled. The top sheet had the word 'private' typed across it on a forty-five degree angle, and the top sheet appeared to be taped to the other sheets with a small red tab of tape. This was most odd. As I pulled the tape free, it suddenly struck me as odd that the officer had not told me his name. I lifted up the top sheet and what I read confused me even more. All that was written was the word 'payback'.

"What the heck is this all about?" I asked as I lifted my head up. In the same instant I felt that creepy crawly feeling run across my forehead. I instantly began to gather my mental powers as I erected a mental shield.

I looked up to see the police officer standing in front of me, his weapon drawn and pointed directly at me. I was taken completely by surprise. In between the shock that startled me, came the thought that my mental shield wouldn't do me much good. It could not stop a bullet. I had only a fraction of a second in which to act. I could not take control of the police officer directly, since I could not establish eye contact with him. In an act of desperation, I projected the tightest most powerful compulsion field I could imagine The field contained two words. Two simple words: You're blind. (Okay, so technically that is three words, but let us not quibble, dear reader. It takes away from the story.) Fear can be an amazingly effective motivator.

The police officer took careful aim at me, while I desperately tried to dive for cover. The great thing about compulsion fields is that once you have targeted your subject, you don't need to maintain eye contact or even keep your eyes open to keep the field going. It does require continuous concentration though to keep pouring power into the compulsion field. I dropped to a crouch and ran for the nearby living room chair. I'm sure you've heard that people say that in a crisis or an accident everything seems to slow down. Well, it's true. Time seemed to slow down. I felt like I was running in quicksand. I kept expecting to feel bullets tearing into my body. When I finally reached the safety of the living room chair, I felt like I had just run a mile. I didn't think I could move another inch, I just knew that I had to.

I kept my head down low and got ready to move again the second I heard a shot come anywhere near me. That might not have been the wised course of action, but I figured a moving target was harder to hit than a stationary one. I waited, wondering what was taking so long. The police officer had not fired a shot. I kept my thoughts on the compulsion field. It was the only thread of hope I had, so I clung to it desperately.

"What the fuck did you do to me? I'm blind!" Screamed the police officer, breaking the stone cold silence that had descended on the room. Never had I heard a man sound so angry and scared at the same time. It chilled my blood.

Well, that explained why I had not heard any shots. That is, if the police officer wasn't faking. It could be a trick. Maybe he was trying to get me to come out of hiding so he could get a clear shot at me. Whatever the reason for his actions, I was certain he did not have a lot of time to finish what he'd started. Murderers don't hang around waiting for the police to pick them up, even if the murderer is a police officer. I tried to control my panicked breathing as I fought to maintain my focus while also trying to reason out the situation. Slowly it dawned on me that the police officer probably wasn't faking. I had not said anything to him, only thought at him. Logically then, the compulsion field had to have taken effect. I had not heard anything more from the police officer for what seemed like several minutes. I took a few more breaths as I got ready to take a quick peek. I dared not call out as that would mark my position.

"You can come out now, Paul. It's safe," Andy called out to me.

Andy? In my panic I had forgotten that he was in the apartment. He must have heard the police officer cry out and come in to the living room to investigate. But maybe that too was a trap. Maybe the police officer had his gun trained on Andy and was threatening him, so that Andy would call out to me. I was so scared that I didn't want to move for fear I would be wrong.

"Paul, on my honor as an RCMP constable it's safe," Andy called out in a soothing voice.

That did it. In all the years I had known Andy, he had never lied to me when he invoked his honor as an RCMP constable. Now I knew that it was safe. Still I crept around the back of the living room chair and peeked out carefully.

Andy stood there towering over me, even if he was a good six feet away. He had a lopsided grin on his face as he looked down at me. I guessed that I must have looked pretty darn silly right about then, probably something akin to a rabbit peering out of his hole. Quickly Andy wiped the grin from his face and held out his right hand to me. I got up slowly and looked about the room. The police officer was lying on his back, on the floor next to Andy. The police officer looked unconscious and also appear to have his hands behind his back. He did not look very comfortable. I slowly walked over to Andy.

"Thanks," I said quietly. "Uh, what happened?" I asked looking up at Andy's face.

"I took him down from behind with that RCMP choke hold I learned. Afterwards I cuffed him with his own handcuffs. He'll be out for another ten to fifteen minutes. Now just what in the name of Sam Hill is going on in here?" Andy asked, all trace of levity gone from his face and voice.

"I don't have a fucking clue, Andy. One minute he was handing me a clipboard with some papers to read and when I turned looked up a few seconds later he was pointing his gun at me. If it hadn't been for that danger sense of mine, he probably would have shot me," I answered. I don't normally curse when I talk, but these were unusual circumstances, to say the least.

"What about him screaming out that he was blind?" Andy asked.

"Oh, yeah. I threw a compulsion field around him to blind him. It's all I could think of at the time. I guess it worked," I answered.

"But we still don't know why he tried to kill you, Paul," Andy said in a stern no nonsense tone.

"If you're asking me to do what I think you're asking," I said hesitantly.

"I don't see as you have another choice, Paul. We need to know. When he wakes up he's not going to be a happy camper. You'd better act fast. You haven't much time," Andy pointed out.

"You're right," I said with a sigh. "But that doesn't mean I have to like doing this, violating this police officer's mental privacy."

"Better you violate his mental privacy, then you let him take another shot at you, Paul," Andy said coolly. He was driving the point home, and none too kindly. (Sometimes, dear reader, I need a swift kick in the butt to do what is necessary.)

I sighed a second time and then knelt beside the unconscious policeman, so that I was just behind his head. I placed both hands on his head to get a good firm physical contact. I closed my eyes and firmly sent in my mental probes. Since he was unconscious there would be no mental barriers, which would made the task easier. The downside is that I would not have his conscious mind to act as a guide to locate the information I was seeking. The human mind is complex and vast. This could take a while.

It took a lot less than a microsecond. The man's mind was fully exposed to my mental probes. There were two powerful compulsions that dominated his subconscious mind to the exclusion of everything else. The first compulsion was to kill Paul Walton. The second compulsion was to kill himself. This police officer had been turned into the perfect assassin. I couldn't see any way to get anything more out of him. Every time I tried to read past the compulsions, they somehow blocked my efforts.
I examined the compulsions. They were deeply rooted. In fact they were more deeply rooted than anything I had seen before, aside from the compulsions that I had inserted into those four men from The Coffee Shop, those many months ago. . I knew that if I tried to remove them it would not only be very painful, but would very likely rip the man's mind to shreds. This was far beyond my experience. I needed help with this problem.

Then an idea hit me. I reached out and implanted a compulsion of my own. It wasn't very deep but it was powerful, and basic human nature guaranteed that the policeman's mind would carry out my compulsion instead of the other two. At least as long as I maintained close mental proximity and continually poured mental energy into the compulsion, it would override the other two compulsions. I had long since stopped concentrating on the first compulsion field so it had faded. I stood up and opened my eyes. I looked at Andy.

"So what did you find out?" Andy asked.

"He has been programmed to kill me, and then to kill himself," I answered.

"What? Why" Andy blurted at me. He was shocked and angry at the revelation.

"That, I do not know. I can't seem to read beyond those compulsions. We need to take him to the Coffee Shop and get help from Mary and the Council," I said.

"How are we supposed to do that. He'll try to kill you the minute he wakes up," Andy pointed out. He looked down at the policeman nervously.

"No, he won't. I gave him a new compulsion to follow," I said with a slight grin.

"Paul, don't play games," Andy said sternly.

"Yes, you're right. Well, I gave him a compulsion to obey me, and I tied it to the pleasure center of his brain. Each time he does what I tell him, he feels like he has a tiny brief orgasm. If that doesn't insure his cooperation, I don't know what will," I answered.

"You're kidding. You can DO that?" Andy asked, doubtfully.

"We'll soon see. He's starting to wake up," I said as I stepped away from the policeman.

"I can see again," the policeman said as he opened his eyes and looked up at me.

"Stand," I told him.

"Why would I...." the policeman started to say. Hi words were cut off as he started to move about. Soft moans escaped from between his lips as he awkwardly climbed to his feet. "Oh fuck that feels good," he breathed as a grin broke out on his face.

"As long as you keep doing what I say, you'll continue to feel that way, Officer. So are you going to be a good policeman and do as I tell you?" I asked him.

"Fuck yes, sir!" The policeman said as he grinned at me.

"You are not going to attack me, or this man here or anyone else. We are going to take a little trip downtown to a coffee shop. You are going to cooperate fully with me. Do you understand?" I asked.

"Fuck yes, sir! Whatever the fuck you say, sir! Just don't stop whatever it that you doing, sir! This is fucking fantastic, sir!" The policeman said eagerly.

I had a bad taste in my mouth. The policeman had been transformed into a boy toy who would to anything and everything to keep getting the erotic stimulation of his pleasure center. It was necessary, if I was to control him long enough to get him to the Coffee Shop, where hopefully, I could get some help. I tried not to think about any long term effects this little adjustment might have on the police officer. One problem at a time.

"Andy undo his cuffs and give him back his gun," I said.

"Are you nuts, Paul?" Andy said.

"We can't take him downtown as he is now. Think of this as a test," I answered. "What are you going to do officer when your hands are free and you are given back your gun?" I asked the policeman.

"I'll secure my gun in my holster and my cuffs on my equipment belt," the policeman answered. "And then, I'll wait for your next command, sir. ohh....yes.....feels so good to obey you, sir. So fucking good to obey..."

Andy did as I ask him. The policeman responded as expected. I kept the mental energy flowing. The trip down to the Coffee Shop was uneventful. In fact it was slightly annoying. The policeman would moan and groan with delight every minute or so, and after a while that can get on your nerves. The mental effort to keep the compulsion active was a minor but constant drain on my energy and mental concentration. I was relieved to see the Coffee Shop come in to view.

Before we got out of Andy's car, I instructed the police officer to ignore everyone else and listen only to me or to Andy, until I said otherwise. The police officer grinned at me as he nodded his head in acknowledgement.

We walked into the Coffee Shop. I looked around, and spotted Mary at the far end of the counter. I didn't bother to consider how lucky we were that Mary just happened to be working at The Coffee Shop that day. Fortunate coincidence, or planned event, it didn't much matter. Andy and I needed her help, and she was available. "Wait here guys, while I talk with Mary," I told Andy and the policeman. I walked over to where Mary was serving a customer.

"I'll be with you shortly, sir," Mary said to me as I sat down at the counter. She seemed pleased to see me. Her expression quickly change with the next few words that I spoke.

"Okay, but please be as quick as you can, Mary. I have something important to discuss with you, about coins," I told her. She looked at me for a second before she spoke. Gently she touched my hand with hers and studied my face for a minute or so.

"Go through to the back of the store, down the corridor the second door on the right. I will be there momentarily," she said. "Go. Now."

The last two words were delivered with the tone of an order. Normally I would have bristled at someone trying to order me about. In these circumstances, though, I ignored it. I had more pressing matters on my mind, such as trying to determine who had sent the policeman to kill me, why, and how the heck I was going to extricate myself from this sticky situation.

We followed Mary's directions and found ourselves in a plain empty room. The walls were painted a soothing light green and so to was the ceiling. Mary arrived a minute or so later.

"Please explain Paul," Mary said as she took me aside and lead me away from Andy and the policeman. "I have set up a warding field. We will not be interrupted by any ungifted persons."

"In a nutshell, that policeman chatting with Andy, just tried to kill me a half an hour ago. The police officer has some powerful compulsions planted in his mind. I cannot remove them without hurting him. I thought you could help me with this problem," I said to her.

"No doubt you would like to know who conditioned the police officer and why," Mary said calmly.

"Yes, of course," I agreed. "I can't leave this policeman as he is. He's sure to come after me again."

"Why isn't he attacking you right now, Paul?" Mary asked coolly. I could see a shadow of doubt crossing her eyes.

"I am pouring in a compulsion of my own into his mind right now. As long as he continues to obey me the pleasure center of his brain get stimulated," I answered.

"That's dangerous, Paul," Mary said with a frown.

"Yes, I know. It seemed the only way to override the active compulsions in his mind and get him down here to see you," I commented.

"It will take more than me to deal with this, Paul," Mary said thought fully. She walked over to the nearby wall. She must have pressed a hidden switch of some type. A few seconds later a section of the floor opened up and a chair with padded restraints rose up out of the floor, followed by a loud click as the floor section locked in place. Mary looked at me. "Put the policeman in the chair and restrain him. When he is secured, release your compulsion. You need to rest and recover your strength for what is to come. I will return in less than an hour. I will send in some coffee and food for you. You're going to need it."

Something about the way she said those words made me wish I had not come to the Coffee Shop, to ask her for her help. I knew that I really did not have any other choice. Where else could I turn, the nearest police station? Not likely. I found it a bit disquieting that the Council of Coins had a chair with padded restraints readily available.

"Officer, look that nice comfortable chair. Hand over your gun belt to Andy, and then go sit down in that chair. When your butt is placed firmly on the seat of the chair you'll feel an intense wave of pleasure. All you will want to do is sit there secure in that chair," I called out to the policeman.

"Sur thing, sir!" He answered with a grin. He nearly threw his gun belt at Andy, in his eagerness to get over to that chair. "This is fucking fantastic, sir!" He yelled out as he plopped that hunky and sexy body of his into that chair. Most cops have nice bodies, and this man was no exception. Andy shot me a puzzled look after he place the gun belt on the floor next to one of the walls.

"He's having such a good time that I think we'd better tie him down so he doesn't fall out of that delightful chair, Andy," I said with a smile at Andy. I increased the mental stimulation of the policeman's pleasure center.

"Fuck yes, sir! Fucking tie me down, please sir!" The policeman cried out, with a look of profound desire on his face.

Andy said nothing as he and I fastened the arm, leg and torso restrains onto the squirming body of the policeman. He wasn't squirming because he was resisting us. On the contrary. He was squirming because he was having so much fun. That was about to change.

Ten minutes later I was satisfied that the policeman could not get out of the chair. Andy and I moved away from the policeman as I got ready to deactivate the compulsion I'd placed in the policeman's mind.

"I know that this is necessary Paul. I don't like having to do it to a brother officer," Andy said and shot a regretful look at me.

"I understand Andy. I don't like doing this either. You know we really don't have any other choice," I agreed with a sigh.

I released the compulsion. It was a relief to relax my mind. I had never tried to maintain an active compulsion field for such an extended period of time.

It took only about a half a minute for the policeman's expression to change from one of delight to pure hatred. He looked me in the eyes. "You are a dead man, Paul Walton," the policeman said in a stone cold voice. There was no anger or threat expressed, just that simple statement.

Andy and I maintained our position as far away from the policeman as the room allowed. A flat smooth slab slid out of the nearby wall. The slab was at a height of about three feet. The slab was about four inches thick, a foot wide and three fee t long. A minute or so later, an employee of The Coffee Shop arrived with a small try containing several sandwiches, and two large mugs of black coffee. The man put the tray on the slab and then left, without saying a word. There was sugar packets, creamers, and a few stir sticks on the tray. Andy and I each took a sandwich and started munching on them. We were silent as we ate. I fixed one of the mugs of coffee to suit my taste and took a careful sip. There wasn't much else to do as we waited for Mary to return. Certainly we were not going to chat with the police officer. I did offer him a sandwich, though. His response was to glare at me and threaten to kill me again. So much for trying to be nice. We ate our food and drank our coffee. We did not talk. We checked our watches about 1.5 million times as we waited for Mary to return. There was nothing else to do. I leaned against the wall in an effort to get some rest. There were no other chairs in the room.

Almost to the second of the one hour mark, Mary returned with several people in tow. It took me a few seconds to realize that she had returned with all the members of the Council of Coins. I suddenly had a very bad feeling about this. I looked over at Andy, wondering at his reaction to this development. He looked back at me, and shrugged his shoulders at me in a 'what will be, will be' gesture. Mary waved us over to where she and the Council members were standing.

"Please explain to all of us, the nature of your problem, Paul and why you need our help," she said without referencing the Council members.

I walked over to where the group of people who were gathered together in a small knot. They were positioned as far away from the seated and restrained policeman, as the room would allow.

"The policeman you see before you attempted to kill me. This occurred in my apartment about an hour and three quarters ago. He tried to shoot me. If it had not been for Andy, I would be dead. I examined the policeman's mind. He does not appear to be gifted. There are two very powerful and deeply routed compulsions imbedded in his mind. The first compulsion is to kill me. The second compulsion, is to kill himself when the first compulsion has been completed. I cannot remove the compulsions without seriously injuring the policeman's mind. I need your assistance to help the policeman and determine who is responsible for the compulsions. Someone just tried to kill me. I need to know the identity of that person." I had phrased my request clearly. It had taken some effort for me to remain calm as I spoke.

The Council members look at each other, without speaking. I noticed that they had all joined hands. It was a pretty sure bet that they were having one of their telepathic conferences using those coins of theirs.

A tall mature man, whom I did not know, spoke in a quiet steady voice. "As you surmised, the Council is able to assist you in this endeavour. One of our functions is to investigate such situations. There are a few conditions to which you must agree before we begin."

"I did not think the Council's help was going to be free. What are the conditions?" I asked with a sigh. I knew I was in a fix, and they knew it too. I hoped the price of their help wasn't going to be more than I was willing, or able, to pay.

"The conditions are: 1. You must await the Council as we scan and attempt to repair the policeman's mind. 2. When the identity of the person responsible for the compulsions is determine you must not disclose that that information to anyone outside of this room. 3. Neither you nor Andy may attempt, directly or by any form of proxy, any form of revenge, retaliation or vengeance on the person responsible for these compulsions. 4. You and Andy will agree to abide by the decision and the action of the Council in this matter."

I thought about it for a second. "That's all the conditions?" I asked. I did not have that creepy crawly feeling on my forehead, thank goodness.

"Yes, there are no other conditions. If you were thinking that we would require you to bond with the coin that picked you, and force you to join the Council, as a condition of our helping you, you are mistaken, Paul Walton. As Mary said to you before, the coins do not force you to become a member of the Council of Coins, and neither do we. We offer our help to you, because it is necessary for us to do so, and for one other simple reason," The mature man answered.

"Which is?" I prompted him.

"It is the right thing to do," he responded.

I couldn't help but like that answer. It was the sort of answer I would like to think that I would have given were I in his place. I gulped as I realized I had just, for a moment of time, imagined myself as a member of the Council of Coins. It was a scary thought to be sure. It was also, if the truth be told, a bit of a temptation. Part of me enjoyed the idea of seeing that those who abused their gifts were held accountable.

"Let us get started, then," the mature man said as he walked over to the policeman, and stood behind him. The policeman did not offer any comments or objection. His attention remained focused on me. The mature man (I never did learn his name), placed his hands on top of the policeman's head. The policeman closed his eyes and let out a loud sigh as he relaxed his body. He almost seemed to melt into the chair. "He is ready for the Council. I have forced him to sleep. All that he will perceive from this moment onwards will be as if he were dreaming." The mature man declared. "Paul Walton, you will not be involved in this mind probe."

"I beg to differ on that point," Andy piped up. "If anyone deserves to see what you are doing, and what you discover it is Paul. His life is on the line, literally. You cannot in good conscience exclude him from this probe. He has the right to participate. He has the need to know."

"The constable is both insightful and correct," Mary said to the mature man.

"Agreed," the mature man said. "Come here and place your hands on my shoulders. You will become part of the Council Chain, this one time."

I followed his directions and found myself standing behind the mature man with my hands on his shoulders. The other Council members gathered around me and placed their hands on either the mature man's body or on mine.

There was a brief pause before the mature man continued speaking. "You have scanned another person's mind, Paul Walton, so you know that the process of reading another person's mind is much like reading a book. You look for the information you want in the person's conscious mind. There is very limited sharing of thoughts, perceptions or experiences. What you are about to experience is very different. This method which could best be described as diving into the world of the unconscious mind. Each person has their own imaginary world in their mind that they control. When you dream you perceive this world for a brief time. What we are about to do, is to force unconsciousness on this policeman and then enter his unconscious mind to remove the compulsions you discovered."

"Everyone close your eyes." I did as I was told. "Now, relax and see with your mind's eye," I heard the mature man say out loud. I kept my mouth shut. I was merely along for the ride, as it were.

It was dark at first, but after what seemed to be a few moments I found myself standing in a open grassy meadow on a bright sunny summer afternoon. The landscape was calm and quiet. I looked around and there standing around me, were the all the members of the Council of Coins. They were standing as I was, looking around and adjusting to our surroundings. They were not holding hands. We were all facing the same direction, oddly enough.

We started to walk forward, as if we were heading somewhere. I wasn't sure what the Council was doing. This seemed to be very odd to me. I felt disconnected as if I was and was not there.

"You are still physically in your body, in the Council Chain, Paul," Mary said to me as she walked beside me. "We are all in the policeman's mind. This is his unconscious reality. We are looking for the items that represent the two compulsions you mentioned to us. We do not yet know what they will be, but we will know them when we see them. Please help us search."

"Okay," I agreed. What else was I going to do? Why is it that people always seems to say that tired old line, 'you will know it when you see it', when they have no idea of what it is that they are looking for?

I thought I might as well search in a different direction than the Council members. I turned around and then stopped dead in my tracks. "I don't think we will have to search very long," I called out over my shoulder. A short distance away stood two very tall brightly lit towers that must have been ten stories tall. They were rather hard to miss.

"Yes that is what we seek," Mary said after she walked up to me a few moments later.

They were two tall metal towers brightly lit, standing in a open empty field. I watched with interest as the Council members raised their right arms in unison and pointed that the towers. The Council somehow encased the two towers within bright shells of light that seemed to penetrate into the ground. I would never have thought of doing something like that. The Council lifted the two towers out of the ground until all that was left was two deep dark pits. There was dead quiet. I saw earth slowly fill the pits, and when the pits were filled, grass as green and thick as that of the rest of the field, quickly grew over the bare earth. In what seemed like minutes, the damaged had been repaired. I was impressed. The two towers had remained floating in the air the entire time this had been happening. Now, to my amazement, the towers broke up into a million small bits within the shells. Moments later the bits faded away and were gone. Soon after both shells faded away until they too were gone. I wondered what had happened to them, although it was clear to me that the mental compulsions had been removed and the policeman's mind healed. I guessed that it was time to leave.
Then I heard the crying. It was soft, barely audible. I had to strain to hear it and figure out where it was coming from. No one attempted to stop me as I searched for and quickly found the source of the crying. It was coming from what seemed to be an old open and abandoned well. A very large well that seem to be nearly forty feet wide. I leaned over the edge of the low wall and looked down into a deep dark pit. There seemed to be a pale flickering light at the bottom. The walls looks slimy and slick. Whomever was down there wasn't getting out on his own. I heard the crying again, and it sounded like a small boy. A small frightened boy. This was strange since we were in the mind of an adult man.

"As a gifted person, you have the power to bend and change the perception of reality in this place, within certain limits," Mary said to me as she suddenly appeared beside me. "Imagine what you need. See it become real. You wished to partake, and so this is your task to complete."

It annoyed me when Mary started sounding like Yoda from Star Wars. At least she was talking in correctly constructed sentences. I leaned over the edge and looked again. There wasn't any way to get down there. Then I imagined an elevator car attached to the side of the pit wall. Like magic a wire elevator car appeared next to me. It seemed that Mary was correct. I could change reality in this place. Feeling somewhat more sure of myself, I entered the elevator car, closed the door and pressed the button on the wall labeled 'Bottom'. The trip lasted only a few seconds. The pale flickering light became only marginally stronger as the car neared the bottom of the pit. As soon as the elevator car came to a rest at the bottom of the pit, the door swung open by itself. I stepped out.

I held my right hand out and up above my head. I concentrated and there was light all around me. I looked up to see that the ball of glowing light I had imagined creating had become real, at least in this place. It floated there contently. I lowered my right arm to my side and walked towards the pale flickering light, my own ball of light following me like an obedient dog. The ball of light showed the rough dirty floor of the pit, but not much else.

Moments later I arrived at the source of the flickering light. It was from a small hurricane lamp with a small candle in it. The lamp was slightly off to the side of a small boy of perhaps seven or eight. He was curled in a ball lying next to the lamp. His small helpless looking body was nearly swallowed up by the oversized adult police officer uniform that he was wearing. What caught and held my attention though, was the look of profound terror that blazed in the eyes of this small boy. He was trembling with fear. His whole body shook with it.

This was the last thing in the world I had expected to find in this pit. In my softest and calmest voice I spoke to the boy. "Hi. What's your name?"

"You're the bad man! Stay away from me! Mommy!!!!!!!!!" With that the boy snatched up the lamp and ran off as quickly as he could. I was surprised that he could run at all considering how the grossly oversized uniform hampered his movements. I did not try to follow him. He was sacred and my presence only made matter worse. I walked back to the elevator car and took it back to the top of the pit.

"What did you see?" Mary asked me as she suddenly appeared beside me.

"A small terrified boy in an adult sized police uniform," I answered. "Do you have any idea what's going on here?"

"What you saw is the present mental self image of the policeman. This is how he sees himself on a subconscious level. I suspect that this situation was created in his mind to provide additional motivation for the two compulsions that we just removed. He could find his way out of this pit only by doing what he was compelled to do. As for the second compulsion, he would not be aware of it. We are dealing with his subconscious mind, remember," Mary answered.

"I can't get near him. I tried and he ran off. I think I scared him even more. He called me 'the bad man'. What do we do now?"

"What do you think we should do?" Mary answered.

"Please don't do that, Mary. If you have an idea, just come out with it." I said not bothering to try to hide the annoyance in my voice.

"Paul, if I had an idea I would share it with you. Being a council member does not make me all knowing. Think. He's a small boy. Perhaps there is a clue in that. Who would a small boy trust, other than his parents? Before you ask, no it would not do any good to try to appear to the boy as one of his parents. We do not know enough about his relationship with his family to get away with such a deception," Mary said. Her voice was calm and serene.

We stood silently thinking for several minutes. My mind was empty of ideas. We had solved only half the problem. We had dealt with the compulsions. Now we had to repair the policeman's mind. It's rather hard to do that when the person runs away from you and hides in the dark.

"How about the Lone Ranger on Silver to ride to the rescue?" I asked jokingly. I had to say something.

"Not the Lone Ranger, Paul but perhaps someone a small boy would instinctively trust," Mary said thoughtfully. "An RCMP constable on horseback," Mary said with a small smile.

"That's crazy," I said with a scoff.

"Why not? Think about it. Small children are taught that the policeman is their friend and to go to a policeman when they are lost or in trouble. We dare not use the image of a local policeman because the subconscious mind will know if the person we project is in fact a member of the local police force. However, if we have Constable Anderson appear here in his Scarlet Tunic dress uniform that will make the image appear much more believable to the mind of small boy," Mary said.

"I'm supposed to make myself appear as Andy? I'm not sure I could pull that off," I said doubtfully.

"You misunderstand me, Paul. We need Constable Anderson to join the mink link chain and enter this place with us. If he is here in person, so to speak, it will work. Constable Anderson can create the alteration of reality, and the rest of us can watch as invisible observers. Unless you have a better idea?" Mary said.

The rest of the Council of Coins suddenly appeared beside us. One member, the mature man, seemed to fade in and out for several moments.

"Colin is speaking in the physical world which means he has to split his concentration. This causes his presence here to fluctuate," Mary said by way of explanation. "I have already explained my idea to the rest of the Council members and they have agreed on this course of action.

Just as Mary finished speaking Andy appeared beside me. He looked a bit lost. He was dressed as he was in the physical world, jeans, t-shirt and a denim jacket. "Hi Paul. So this is what it's like in another person's mind? Cool."

I smiled. It took a lot to fluster Andy. I liked to think that my presence in this mental world helped to reassure him.

"Okay, I've got it," he said to no one. His appearance shimmered for a few seconds. When it finished he was wearing his Scarlet Tunic and looking so damn handsome I almost forgot where I was and why he and I were there. I let out a wolf whistle, before I could stop myself.

"Down boy," Andy said with a chuckle. "I'm here on business. Come on." With that he lead the Council and me to the elevator car which was still waiting at the top of the side of the pit.

"With his consent, we used telepathy to bring Constable Anderson up to speed on the situation, and the suggested course of action, Paul. We are short on time," Mary said to me as we walked into the elevator car, which was now large enough for all of us to stand comfortably.

So much for my presence helping Andy to adjust to this most unusual journey, I thought to myself.

The trip to the bottom of the pit took only a few moments. "Here, you may need this," I said to Andy as I waved my glowing ball of light towards him. It took up a position next to him, just as it had with me. It did not seem to mind the change of ownership.

"We will accompany you, Constable Anderson, so that we may observe the results and to offer any aid should it be required. We will be invisible and silent, to both you, Constable, and to the boy," Mary said as she began to fade from my view. "All you have to do is believe to make it real, Paul," she said as the last whispers of her voice faded away.

I concentrated on not being there, on being invisible to all but the Council. I looked down and was mildly surprised to see my body. When I looked up a second later, I could see the members of the Council gathered all around Andy, waiting for him to start walking. Andy however, looked a bit confused as he looked about.

"Shit. Where is everyone? I hope you're still there, somewhere. Well here goes," Andy said. He was speaking more to himself than to us. He looked about again and spotting the dim flickering light he slow walked towards it, the glowing ball of light holding position with him, as it had with me. We followed, no one speaking.

Soon we came upon the little boy. He was as I had found him. Huddled on the floor of the pit, curled up in a ball, next to the hurricane lamp. He looked up at Andy, with that same terror in his eyes.

"Who're you?" He asked cautiously. He seemed ready to bolt again at the slightest provocation.

"I'm a policeman. My name is Andy," Andy said softly.

"You're funny lookin'," the boy said doubtfully.

"I am an RCMP constable," Andy replied, keeping his voice warm and soothing.

"What's RCMP mean?" The boy asked. The look of terror in his eyes had faded somewhat. Curiosity seems to be fighting with it.

"It means I'm a member of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police. We're also called Mounties," Andy answered.

"Like those guys on the black horses that ride around holding those big poles?" The boy asked.

"That's called the RCMP Musical Ride. I'm not a member of that team, though someday I hope to be allowed to join. There is a long waiting list. I'm here because RCMP constables help people who need help. Especially lost little boys who are hiding in the dark, afraid, lost and alone," Andy said soothingly.

"Who sent you?" The boy asked as if he were questioning Andy's right to be there.

This was the critical point. The wrong answer and the boy would run.

"I heard you crying. I came to help. It is what RCMP constables do. No one sent me," Andy answered. "When people are lost or hurt, or missing or just in trouble, the RCMP is there to help them. It is what we do. It is what I do."

The boy looked at him but didn't say anything. It was clear he was reluctant to trust Andy.

Andy took a couple of steps back turned and then sat down against the wall of the pit, so that he was a meter or so away from the boy. He sat there looking at the boy for a minute or two before he continued speaking."It's kind of dark here, would you like more light?" Andy asked.

Again the boy said nothing.

"Well, I would like more light," Andy closed his eyes. A few seconds later three more glowing balls about twice as bright as the first glowing ball appeared next to Andy. Andy opened his eyes and smiled. The combined light showed him clearly. It seemed almost as bright as day. Andy waved two of the balls towards the far side of the boy. Andy looked at the first glowing ball and a second later it was shining as brightly as the other three balls of light. "That's better. Now we can see each other. My name is Andy. What's yours?"

"Tony," the boy answered as he looked about the pit which wasn't nearly as dark as before.

"You look cold Tony. You can huddle next to me if you like," Andy said.

"Okay I guess," Tony replied as he moved over to Andy and lay next to him.

"That's better isn't it, Tony," Andy said as he draped his big strong right arm over Tony's small body.

"You're safe now, Tony," Andy said soothingly as he slowly enveloped Tony's small frail looking body with those two big strong arms of his. (Speaking from personal experience, dear reader, that is one heck of an enjoyable experience.)

"What if the bad man comes back?" Tony said with a shudder and he snuggled up as close to Andy as he could get.

"I will protect you from the bad man, Tony. You're safe with me. I am a policeman. I will protect you. You're not alone, anymore," Andy said quietly. Slowly Andy began to rock his body back and forth, all the while continuing to hug Tony securely. Inch by inch the tension melted out of Tony's little body as he relaxed in Andy's comforting embrace. The boy started to slob softly. Andy held him closer and began to mutter soft words, which I could not make out. This went on for several moments, until the boy stopped crying. He looked up at Andy with a tentative smile. He didn't seem to be scared anymore.

I felt a slight twinge of jealously for just a half a heartbeat. I had to sternly remind myself that what Andy was doing had no sexual overtones of any kind. He was helping a lost soul. True, a lost soul who had tried to kill me a few hours ago, but a lost soul and troubled mind nonetheless. I continued to watch.

"Tony, you're not a little boy. Look at the clothes you are wearing," Andy said as Tony looked up at him.

"Huh?" Tony replied. He looked down at himself for a second or two before he looked back up at Andy.

"You're wearing the uniform of a adult person. It appears to be the uniform of a city policeman if I am not mistaken. You're not really a scared little boy, you just think you are," Andy said in a firm strong voice. "You're a policeman, with a sworn duty to protect and serve. It's time you did your duty."

"No, that's not right," Tony said puzzled. His voice had lost some of its high pitched child like squeaky sound.

"I'll help you. It's why I am here, Tony," Andy said as he stood up. He reached down with his arms. "Take my hands. Let me help you to stand on your own two feet. I know you can do this Tony. They would not have let you become a policeman, if you were not the right man for the job."

"I don't know about this," Tony said doubtfully but he reached and took Andy's proffered hands nonetheless. Hope and doubt were mixed on his face, and Tony gripped Andy's hands firmly.

As Andy pulled Tony to his feet, Tony grew up literally. His body grew up and out until it the policeman uniform he was wearing fit him properly. By the time he was standing, Tony was once again the policeman who had called on me at my apartment a few hours ago. Tony looked at Andy, still unsure at what had just happened.

"Welcome back, brother officer," Andy said with a grin. He let go of Tony's hands, snapped to attention and saluted Tony. Reflexively, Tony came to attention and returned the salute. Then they both grinned at each other like idiots. Unsure of what to do next.

"How about we get out of this pit, Tony?" Andy suggested.

"How?" Tony asked.

"Will it. See us on the surface in the bright sunshine on a clear spring day, with nothing but beauty around us. This is your nightmare, you can turn it into a wonderful dream," Andy answered.

Tony closed his eyes. Seconds later we were standing in a field covered in wildflowers, on a clear warm sunny day with only a few puffs of white cloud scattered in the clear blue sky.

"Wow. This is cool. Am I dreaming?" Tony asked.

"Not yet but you will be Officer Tony Kendell," Mary said as she appeared next to him. The rest of the Council appeared one by one. I was the last person to appear.

"You! You son of a bitch! I ought to knock your block into next week!" Tony yelled as he recognized me.

"Why? What did I ever do to you?" I asked.

"You put me in that pit, you son of a bitch!" Tony yelled.

"No. I did not," I answered.

"Someone did, and that is why we are all here with you now. We are here to help you to remember who did this to you, and to bring that person to justice," Mary said as she reached up and touched Tony's forehead. "Sleep now, remember who put you into the pit, and show us." She succeeded in catching Tony by surprise. He had no chance to avoid her touch.

Tony's eyes closed and his head nodded forward. He looked like he was hypnotized. (Yes, I felt a stirring down south dear reader. I find hypnotized cops to be highly erotic. So sue me.) I was amazed at how quickly events were unfolding. The Council of Coins certainly seemed to know what they were doing. I still had a heck of a lot to learn about my super hypnotic abilities, it would seem.

"Start at the beginning, when you first met the person who put you into this pit. Show us everything," Mary said to Tony.

A large screen appeared to the right of us. As I looked at the screen an image began to appear. It was a car pulled over to the side of a road, somewhere in the city. I did not recognize the location. Don't ask me to tell you what type of car it was, as they all look the same to me. This car looked new, at least I could not see any rust spots on it. It took me a second or two to realize that I was seeing the events from Tony's perspective. The car became larger as Tony approached it. In a few seconds Tony was standing next to the car. The driver of the car had turned his head and was looking up at Tony. I sucked in my breath as the surprise hit me. It was the man called Brian whom I had encountered during the Council of Coin's testing event.

"License and registration, please sir," Tony said.

"Of course, officer," Brian replied as he slowly handed over the documents. It seemed he had had them at the ready.

"Sir, do you know why I pulled you over?" Tony asked.

"I failed to come to a complete stop at the stop sign back there?" Brian asked.

"Yes, sir, exactly," Tony answered in a very cool professional tone of voice.

"Well, I brought this on myself then, officer," Brian said with resignation.

Tony said nothing more as he filled out the ticket form. Then he handed the ticket to Brian, along with Brian's license and registration.

"Before you go, Officer, might I ask a small favour?" Brian asked as Tony started to turn away from him.

"Depends on what the favour is, sir" Tony answered.

"I would like to shake your hand to thank you for your service, officer," Brian said calmly.

"I suppose that would be okay, Please get out your vehicle slowly, sir," Tony instructed.

Brian complied. He slowly opened the door of his car and climbed out. In a few moments he was standing there beside his car with his arms hanging loosely by his side. I noted that Brian was wearing some dark brown pants, a dark brown belt fastened around them, a pale blue sports shirt and a light cream jacket. He could not look less of a threat if he tried.

Tony slowly approached Brian, and as he did so, Brian raised up his right arm and held his right hand out. Tony grasped it firmly, with his right hand. It was a bit odd to see a right arm in a police uniform shirt just appear from the bottom of the screen, move upwards and then grasped the offered right hand.

"Thank you so much for your service, Officer," Brian said with a smile. "I know that you're just doing your duty. It feels so good to do your duty doesn't it Officer?"

"What? Do my duty? What the heck are you....ohhh......" Tony's voice said and his words were suddenly cut off as he let out a very loud moan.

"Nothing but pleasure and joy as you shake my hand Officer. You love the feeling don't you?" Brian asked as his grin started to take on a evil cast.

"Oh...yes....gee whiz....feels so good, uh, sir," Tony answered in between moans.

"Deeper and more obedient because you feel so very good. All you want is to feel this pleasure, Officer. It is all that is important to you now. To feel this pleasure from me and to obey me completely. Nothing else is important to you anymore. Not your job. Not your career. Not even your life. From this point onward you will do anything I tell you, because doing what I tell you gives you this pleasure, Officer"
'Fuck yes, sir. I'll do anything you say. Anything you want. Oh the pleasure. It feels so fucking good, sir. Oh Christ. Only you are important now, sir. I must do what you say, to feel this pleasure. Oh fuck. YES SIR!!" Tony screamed out the last two words as Brian's mental domination of Tony's mind was completed.

It was clear to me that Brian had used his super hypnosis powers to take complete and total control of Tony's mind in only a few seconds. Given that the two of them were on a city street in broad daylight in public, Brian had to be quick. Still I found his actions reprehensible to say the least.

Brian grinned wolfishly at his victim for a second or two before he continued speaking. "I am lucky that you're working alone officer. It has taken me over an hour for find a police officer like you, on patrol who is working alone. I need you to kill someone for me. When you kill that person, you will experience pleasure twice as intense as you are feeling right now and that pleasure will last only for a minute. To bring the pleasure back you'll have to shoot yourself in the head, Officer. Will you do that for me?"

"Fuck yes, sir!! I said I'd do anything for you, sir and I meant it! The pleasure is so great. Oh fuck I have to have it. I can't live without it, sir!" Tony cried out in both pain and joy.

"Exactly right, Officer," Brian said with a laugh. "When I let go of your hand you will stand there and wait for me to hand you a clipboard. On the clipboard will be a survey form with the name and address of the person whom you are to kill. A photograph of that man whom you must kill is at the bottom of the papers on the clipboard. When you return to your patrol car, you will call in sick at work and say that you need to go home. You will drop off your patrol car at the usual place and take a cab or drive your own car to the address on the clipboard. If the man is not home right now, you will keep trying at half hour intervals until he invites you in. Chat with the man for a few moments to get him to relax and let his guard down. When he is not looking, shoot him. Kill him. Once you have killed him, you will burn the papers on the clipboard as well as the copy of the ticket that you gave me. When you have done that you may shoot yourself in the head. Only then will you feel the pleasure again."

"Yes sir," Tony replied. "Oh fuck this pleasure it's so good. Please don't stop shaking my hand, sir. I'm begging you, please don't stop."

"One more thing, Officer. If you are not able to contact the man today, before 6 P.M., then you will go home and shoot yourself in the head, after you have burned the papers on the clipboard and the record of the ticket that you gave me." As Brian finished speaking he yanked his hand out and away from Tony's hand.

Tony's right hand and arm slowly moved downward until they were out of the picture. A minute or so passed. "Please, sir, hand me the clipboard so I may be on my way?" Tony pleaded.

"You norms are so easily used. You're not even a challenge anymore,," Brian said disdainfully as he bent over into his car and grabbed something. A moment later he emerged with clipboard in hand. "Here you go, boy. Go have fun, you mind fucked fool."

"Sir, yes sir! Thank you sir. I won't fail you, sir!" Tony said happily as he took the clipboard from Brian. Tony's gaze lowered as he looked at the clipboard and read the information there. A second or two later he flipped up the papers on the clipboard until a photograph was revealed. It was a photograph of me, taken when I was walking down the street somewhere in the downtown district. There was a red circle drawn around my head, to be sure that Tony knew who his target was.

The sight of that picture of me, sent a cold chill down my spine.

Tony looked up to see Brian's car pulling away from him. Tony walked back to his patrol car and climbed into it. He glanced about, as he started it and pulled into traffic. In what seems like only seconds, Tony was at my apartment door, ringing the bell. The door opened and there I was. I found it most strange to be seeing myself through someone else's eyes. Tony was invited into the apartment. I won't repeat the conversation that Tony had with me. Tony saw me turn and start to examine the survey on the clipboard. In a flash Tony's police gun was braced in his hands and pointed rock steady at me. I dove behind the sofa as Tony tracked my movements. There was a sudden jerk upward and back of the viewpoint and then slowly the picture faded to black.

I let out a sigh of relief as I realized that was when Andy had appeared behind Tony and grabbed him with a choke hold quickly rendering Tony unconscious.

"I think we have seen enough, wouldn't you agree?" Mary asked the assembled Council members.

"Enough to render a verdict and take the necessary punitive actions," one of the unidentified Council members said. "It is time to leave here."

Mary looked at me sharply for a few seconds, then spoke. "I see now why the Council Coin refused Brian Clark so strongly when he tried to claim it. The Council of Coins facilitates the protection of innocents from those gifted persons who would abuse their gifts. Brian Clark does not share this opinion of non-gifted persons, thus making him ineligible for membership on the Council of Coins. I suspect that he saw only the power that the Council Coin represented, and not the responsibility it entails. The irony is that had Brian Clark succeeded in removing you Paul Walton, he would never have been chosen by the coin that has chosen you. The glow that we saw earlier showed that Brian had the potential to become a council member. As you know, many people do not live up to their potential."

With that the world that was Tony's mind faded and I found myself back in the real world, still a member of the physical chain of people that were touching Officer Tony's head. Andy was standing beside me, his hands on my right arm. We shook ourselves free of the contact, and walked away from each other.

"Now what?" I asked of no one in particular.

"Now we bring in Brian Clark for questioning, judgement and punishment. This is a Council matter, Paul Walton and no longer your concern. You have brought this situation to our attention. As for the police officer, his mind repairs will be completed, his memory altered to fit the new facts and he will return to his normal life unaware of anything unusual has happened," Mary answered.

"What about his presence here? What about his supervisors at the police station?" I asked.

"A gifted person at the police station is taking the necessary actions. The records will show that this police officer did have to go home sick, though it was not serious. No further investigation of those facts will be initiated. As for the Coffee Shop, the patrons here who are not gifted will not even remember the policeman was here," Mary explained.

"What about me? Don't I get a say in what happens to Brian Clark? The son of a bitch tried to have me killed!" I demanded.

"Even if you were a member of the Council of Coins you would not have a say in his punishment. Your judgement would be suspect since you would not be considered objective," Mary answered in that calm all knowing voice of hers.

"She's right you know, Paul," Andy said after a moment's silence. "I too want Brian Clark to pay for what he tried to do to you. I would not be objective about the punishment either."

"What's to stop Brian from trying something like this again? Clearly the man wants me out of the way, so he can lay claim to that damn coin of yours," I said heatedly to Mary.

"We will inhibit his powers. He will become that which he appears to despise the most, a norm. A non-gifted person. Does that satisfy you, Paul Walton?" Mary asked.

I looked at her for a minute or so as I thought about her answer. "Yes, it seems a just punishment. Can you remove his powers or just block them temporarily?" I asked.

"You are asking about Council matters, Paul Walton. If you wish to know more about the Council of Coins and what we do, you know the price you will have to pay. The offer has been made to you, and it still stands," Mary answered. "Like any gifted person, you must trust in the Council of Coins, that our judgement is sound, just, fair and objective. The coins choose us, remember."

"Are you saying that you are infallible and all knowing?" I asked sarcastically.

"Infallible no. All knowing, of course not. In matters of moral turpitude in the actions of the gifted the Council is wise because we are able to obtain all the relevant facts, from any mind, gifted or not. We do what must be done to see that justice is served and the innocent, the non-gifted, protected. This is one of the prerequisites of being a member of the Council of Coins. This, Paul Walton, is one of the driving forces behind the coin's choice of you as a new Council member, you strong desire for responsible use of the gift," Mary answered.

"So what happens if I continue to refuse your offer?" I asked.

"It will remain open until the coin in question encounters another mind better qualified than yours. It could take years or even decades. We have time, we can wait," Mary said.

"Andy and I can leave now then? You do not need us for anything else?" I asked.

"You may leave. You need not fear any type of retaliation from Brian Clark. He will be made powerless, and he will be given a very strong compulsion making it impossible to harm you, Andrew Anderson or anyone associated with you in any way or by any form of proxy whatsoever. A part of his punishment is to know the price he must pay for the abuse of his powers," Mary said in response to my question. "Now we know why the coin rejected Brian Clark so strongly. He was unworthy, in the extreme, to be a Council member."

"Thank you, Mary. Goodbye," I said as I turned and walked away from her. I wasn't interested in her observations about Brian Clark's unworthiness to be a Council member. I was curious about why Tony had appeared as a small boy trapped in a pit, when we visited his mind. I decided to put my curiosity on hold. That little mystery could wait. I just wanted to get the heck out of the Coffee Shop and go home. Andy quickly caught up with me as I walked out the door. We walked back to Andy's car. Once inside he started it up and proceeded to drive me home.

"You know, Paul, the way that Mary said 'we have time and we can wait' gave me the creeps," Andy said without looking at me.

"Me too, lover." I agreed. "She's not telling us something. I'd bet my last dollar that I've not heard the last of her or of the Council of Coins."

"Agreed," Andy replied, while he kept on driving.

"It's none of my business, but might I ask why you did not accept their offer to become a member of the Council of Coins?" Andy asked me.

"When I touched that coin, I got a very bad feeling. I don't know that I can explain it beyond that. It is not that something is wrong exactly, but more along the line that something is most definitely not right. Sounds pretty stupid, I know, but there you have it," I answered somewhat lamely.

"It's not stupid at all, Paul. It's just you," Andy said with a small smile, as he kept his attention on his driving.

A few minutes later Andy turned and stared me for a few seconds before he returned his attention to the road. The look he gave me was inscrutable.

On a side note, dear reader, we had an uneventful, pleasant and enjoyable time for the rest of the evening.



Chapter 16 A Cowboy In The Rain

The sky was overcast with the dull gray clouds that cut off the bright sunshine and made all the colours appear muted and dull. A steady gentle rain was falling. There was no wind. A lot of people don't like days like this. I am not one of them. These days are among my favourites. I enjoy walking in the rain, wearing one of my cowboy dusters (leather or water proof cotton), with a felt cowboy hat (with a rain cover on it - felt cowboy hats are expensive), a pair of leather gloves on my hands and a pair of leather cowboy boots on my feet. (Yes, dear reader, I would we wearing clothes under the cowboy duster. I'm not in the business of catching a cold or getting arrested by the police for indecent exposure.)

There is something soothing and calming about strolling about in the park, with the rain gently falling down on your cowboy hat, and across your cowboy duster. I find I can let go of my troubles and worries when I do that. I can enjoy nature and the simple wonder of raindrops falling. Such days are few, especially in the autumn, so I treasure them. They always seem to come on a workday, instead of on a weekend, when I'm able to take advantage of them.

This was a Saturday morning, so you'd think I'd be more than happy to be out here in this park walking around. I wasn't though. Andy had left me a short letter in my apartment mailbox asking me to meet him here this morning at 11 AM. I phoned Andy to confirm that the letter was in fact written by him, although I recognized his handwriting. After my previous adventure in meeting Andy for dinner, I was a lot more cautious. The letter was from Andy, so here was I was walking around in the park looking for Andy. The letter had said to meet him on the south side of the lake (a pond would have been a more accurate term), but it had not stated a specific location.

I checked my watch. It was 10:55 AM. I looked around but could not find any sign of Andy. I turned to my right and started to walk down the path near the lakeshore, turning my head about and gazing at the few people who were about on this drizzle filled Saturday morning. No one stood out. No one grabbed my attention. I continued looking. Halfway down the length of the path I came upon a tall man standing near the lake shore. He appeared to be looking out over the lake. He was facing away from me so, I could not see his face. He was wearing a cowboy hat, though, and it appeared he was wearing a cowboy duster as well. I walked up to him.

"Is that you, Andy?" I called out as got closer.

The man did not respond. He did not turn around. I walked up and approached the strange man at a forty-five degree angle so that I would not surprise him. He would see me coming, out of the corner of his eye. When I was about three feet away I stopped. It was Andy. He had a far away look on his face, as if he were in some other world. "Hello? Andy?" I called out to him as I raised my right arm and waved my right hand.

Andy jerked his head once before turning his head to look at me. "Hi. Sorry about that, Paul. I was thinking."

"So it would appear," I commented. "So what did you want to talk with me about. Your note was somewhat cryptic. All you said is that it was important that I meet you here today."

"Do you like the rain, Paul?" Andy asked looking deep into my eyes.

The question caught me off guard. It seemed as if Andy was avoiding answering my question."Of course I do. You know that, Andy," I answered. "I would think that by now, you know me well enough to know what I like."

"Do you think being kissed in the rain would be romantic?" Andy asked. "Have you ever wanted that to happen to you?"

I blinked my eyes at Andy and didn't answer the question. I was at a loss to understand where he was going with this.

"Well?" Andy prompted me.

"Uh, yeah, I guess," I answered cautiously.

"Paul, please don't hedge. Just answer my questions," Andy said with a hint of sternness in his voice.

"Then yes, I think kissing a guy in the rain would be as romantic as hell. In fact kissing you in the rain like this, right now, would be fantastic," I answered with a slight taunt in my voice.

"So why don't you do it then?" Andy responded.

"What? Here? Now? In Public? In front of everyone?" I blurted, the blood starting to drain from my face.

"Yes, exactly. Do you have the courage to do that, or are you a scared little pussy of a cowboy?" Andy said with a snarl.

My face flushed as a surge of anger boiled up within me. Andy knew me well enough to know what buttons to push to get a response out of me. In the back of my mind, I wondered why he was doing this here and now. I had made a lot of progress in my horse riding lessons, and Andy had told me how pleased he was with me. He said that I was turning in to a real cowboy. And now he went and said this. What was the deal here? I ground my teeth as I got more and more angry. My face was hot, flushed with blood. Andy had a knowing smirk on his face that only increased my anger. I'll show him, I thought to myself. Sometimes I let my anger get the best of me, and this was turning out to be one of those times.

I marched up to him, clamped my hands on either side of his face, and pulled his head down and slightly to the left, while at the same time I move my head up and to the right. I pressed my lips against Andy's and pulled his head down harder towards me. I thought about nothing but clamping my lips on his and giving him a kiss he wouldn't forget. I'd show him!

Andy's response was energetic to say the least. He responded full in kind. He pressed back on my lips just as hard as I was pressing on his. The sweetness of the moment overflowed into my mind and the world consisted only of my lips locked on Andy's. I was vaguely aware that Andy's big strong arms had found their way about my body and were doing their best to keep my body pressed close to his. Of their own violation, my hands had released Andy's face and had somehow snaked their way about Andy's torso, just below the level of his arms. My arms were doing their best to keep that magnificent torso of Andy's pressed up against my willing body.

It is said that the first kiss in the rain is the most romantic of all. Brother, they weren't kidding! I was on Cloud Nine, and it did look like I would be coming down anytime soon. My eyes were tightly closed as I drank in every second of this moment. A part of me was aware of the rain steadily beating down on Andy's cowboy hat, as well as my own. I could hear the rain hitting our cowboy dusters. I was safe and warm in Andy's arms, with his lips on my lips. Who the hell cared about anything else?

We'd kissed before, many times. This was clearly different. There was something deeper about this kiss, as if Andy was trying to make a point about it. Frankly, I was so caught up in the pleasure of the moment, I really didn't care to think about anything else.

Andy moved his lips as he opened his mouth slightly. "God you taste fantastic!" He muttered.

"You too," I answered somewhat stupidly. I was engaged in some heavy duty lip action, so my brain wasn't exactly firing on all cylinders, if you catch my drift. We didn't say much of anything for the next few minutes. I decided to let Andy decide when to finish the kiss, after all I'd started it.

Andy broke the kiss and unwrapped his arms from about me. I reluctantly released him from my embrace. Andy reach down and took my gloved hands in his. He looked up at me and smiled. "You're my brave little cowboy, Texas," he said.

"Huh? What do you mean?" I asked still lost about where Andy had been heading with his line of thinking before we'd become involved in our mega kiss. My anger had long since been boiled off by that kiss of Andy's. No man in his right mind, could stay angry at Andy after kissing him. Andy's magic, and he's all mine.

"This is the first time, Texas, that you've ever kissed me in public. You took one more step to coming out of the closet. Look around you. Everyone saw us," Andy answered. There was a soft smile on his face, and a glow in his eyes.

I blushed as I realized he was right. I quickly looked about. There were a few odd stares from some people walking by, but no one said anything. "You. You bastard! You tricked me!" I spat at him, as my anger welled up again.
"Yes, I did. And I'd do it again, in a heartbeat. Are you ashamed at what we just did?" Andy looked me dead in the eye, daring me to lie to him. The glow in his eyes had faded away.

I gulped. I loved Andy, and I had sworn to myself that I would never lie to him. "You could have warned me," I countered.

"If I had, you probably would have come up with some logical reason to avoid the situation, Paul. I DO know you, remember. It was time to see how serious our relationship really is. It was forced partly out of the closet when you were in the hospital, and I apologized to you for that. Over the past few months I've come to realize that our relationship is still very much a secret. I've decided I won't be anyone's 'dirty little secret'," Andy declared as he looked sternly at me. He was daring me to contradict him.

I looked at Andy, slightly puzzled by his actions. I had not expected him to do something like this. He had seemed content with our relationship as it was. Now, I had learned differently. It galled me to admit it, but he was right. I had been holding our relationship back. He had taken the next logical step. I'd never felt so lost and alone in all my life. Andy was only a foot away from me, but he might as well have been on the other side of the Grand Canyon. There was a gulf between us, which I had blindly chosen to ignore until now. I didn't know how to bridge it.

"The ball's in your court, Paul," Andy said, breaking the silence that had descended upon us.

"So what would you have me do?" I asked. I didn't know what Andy wanted from me. I didn't know what the 'right' answer was.

"Follow your heart, young cowboy. Follow your heart," Andy said with a sad smile. Without warning he turned about and walked away from me. Before I realized it, I was standing there on my own and Andy was disappearing in the misty rain that continued to fall. I looked at him, still too stunned to follow after him. Sometimes he could be frustratingly mysterious. Here he was talking like wise old Tibetan yogi, and I hadn't a clue what he wanted from me. When he did that, it really annoyed me, especially when what he was saying was correct. I stewed in my frustration for a few moments. I knew one thing, I could not let him just walk away like this. Above everything else, I wanted Andy in my life, and if the price I had to pay was to come fully out of the closet, so be it. I sighed softly to myself as the scope of this decision I'd just made dawned on me. There was no turning back. I gathered up my courage and got ready to run after Andy.

I didn't get more than three steps before my way was blocked by a strange man whom I did not recognize. To add to my problems, I got that creepy crawly feeling across my forehead and along the back of my neck as I looked at the strange man. Trouble, with a capital 't' and I was on my own. Andy was long out of sight and probably long gone. For a second or two I thought about whipping out my cell phone to call 911, but I realized the phone would easily be taken from me. This guy was as big and strong as Andy, from the looks of him, which meant I was way out of my league, physically. The fact that he was wearing a stocking over his head was a dead giveaway that this was not a social call.

Suddenly someone grabbed me from behind and had my right arm pinned up behind me. I groaned out loud due to the sudden pain that shot up my right arm. A cloth gag was shoved into my mouth cutting off any chance of my calling for help. A third person grabbed my left arm preventing me from struggling. I was in deep shit now. It was turning into one hell of a Saturday.

"You just don't learn, boy," the man said.

I wanted to ask what was going on, but the gag prevented me from talking. The ice cold lump of fear that had just appeared in my stomach only confirmed that this experience was not going to be pleasant. 'Where the hell was Andy?' I wondered to myself.

"It seems you didn't understand our message the first time. We will have to explain it to you again," the man said. "Only this time, we won't be so gentle."

I listened carefully to the man's voice. I could not be sure if it was the same voice that I had heard in the alley those many months ago. He was trying to frighten me with his words. He was succeeding, but I'd be damned to hell before I'd let him see fear on my face. Maybe I couldn't stop the beating that was about to happen, but I would not cower before this bully and his friends. It might not help but I closed my eyes and started to project a compulsion field around me to put these guys to sleep. The fear was playing havoc with my concentration. I could tell that the field I was forming was very weak and fluctuating wildly.

I waited for the first blow to fall. After what seemed like an hour, but was probably only ten seconds nothing happened. The grip on my arms suddenly slackened, and then the hands that were holding me let go. The gag was removed from my mouth. I had been released.

I opened my eyes. The thug standing in front of me was swaying slightly on his feet and his head was nodded forward. He looked like he was asleep on his feet. Standing next to the thug was Mister Black, one of my slave boys from the Coffee Shop. I had not seen him in several months, since the last time he had been over to help me during my recovery from my hospital stay. Mister Black was wearing a dark blue waterproof jacket over his white dress shirt and dark blue jeans. He was oddly enough, wearing a plain black silk tie. A quick glance down showed he was wearing nondescript sneakers.

"You're safe, sir," said Mister Black. "They didn't hurt you, did they, sir?" He asked with concern.

"No, I'm fine aside from a sore right arm," I answered as I turned and looked about. It was only a small surprise to see that the other two thugs, who were wearing stocking masks, were also asleep on their feet. Behind them stood Mister Red, Mister Green and Mister Yellow, each smiling at me warmly. Like Mister Black they too were wearing waterproof jackets over white dress shirts and dark blue jeans with sneakers. Each man wore a plain silk tie in the same colour as his name. Their jackets though did not match. All in all they looked casual and did not call attention to themselves which was probably the general idea.

"We would never let anyone hurt you, sir, if there was any way we can prevent. it," Mister Red said to me.

"Thank you so much for saving my ass, boys. How did you even know I was in trouble? Did the Council put you up to this? Are they behind this?" I asked. I was fairly certain the Council was not involved. I suspected that Andy's dad had tried to send me a second stronger message to stay away from his son.

"The Council approved this course of action, sir, but they did not originate it, nor are they responsible for it. If you would give me a moment, sir, I will have your answers for you directly," Mister Yellow replied. He took a cell phone from his jacket pocket called a number and whispered a few words before hanging up a few seconds later. He returned the cell phone to his jacket pocket. "The answer to your questions is headed your way now," Mister Yellow said as he pointed somewhere behind my right shoulder.

I turned slowly about so that I was facing the direction indicated Out of the rainy mist a figure slowly appeared. It was Andy.

"You okay Texas?" He asked as he walked up to me and hugged me.

"Yeah, I'm fine," I answered stunned at seeing him again. "What the hell is going on here, Andy?"

"I'll explain in a few minutes. First we have to deal with these creeps. Wake them up boys and have them take of their masks," Andy directed Mister Black. "I want to get a good look at their faces.

"Done, sir," Mister Black replied.

I watched as these thugs calmly raised their heads and opened their eyes. They each reached up and removed the stocking masks they had been wearing and placed them in an inside pocket of their windbreakers. They then stood there looking out in to space with a mindless peaceful expressions plastered on their faces. It was clear that there was a powerful compulsion field in place and they were responding to it.

Andy walked about the three men for a few minutes studying their faces. In the meantime I noted that these men were casually dressed in light coloured windbreakers, dark jeans and casual shirts, of various colours. I wasn't paying much attention to what they were wearing. I was still in the dark as to exactly what was going on here.

"Fred Hummer, Mark Brent, and Kyle James. All good friends of my Dad. Mister Black, ask Fred to tell you what they were supposed to do here and who put them up to it," Andy said coldly. It was clear that the identities of these men had upset him.

"Done sir," Mister Black replied.

"We were supposed to wait for Andy and that cocksucker he's been hanging out with, Paul Walton, to appear in this park at about 11 A.M. Once Andy left we were to warn Walton to leave Andy alone and to beat him up again. Not as badly as before but a lot more painfully. Simon Anderson asked us to do him this favour. We all agreed that Andy deservers better than to have some limp wristed fag chasing after him and ruining his life and his career," Fred Hummer said as dispassionately as if he were reading names from a phone book.

"Well that proves it beyond a shadow of a doubt, Paul. My dad is behind your assault. We can't prove it in a court of law, though, so we can't take any legal action," Andy said as anger began to build on his face.

"Hold on a second, Andy. You've lost me. Just what the heck is going on here?" I asked in surprise.

"I'll explain everything in a few minutes, Paul. Just let us deal with these guys first," Andy said as he brushed off my question. I could see that he was exerting a lot of effort to remain calm and controlled, despite how upsetting this information was to him. He looked at the three men for a few more seconds before he spoke.

"I'd like to beat the living shit out of all three of you, but that would only make matters worse. What am I going to do with you three now?" Andy asked out loud.

"Might I offer a suggestion, Mister Anderson?" Mister Black asked.

"Please do, Mister Black you know more about this mind control stuff than I do," Andy answered.

"It would be a simple matter for my associates and myself to walk these three men over to one of the picnic tables and sit with them for fifteen minutes or so, keeping them calm and peaceful. We will alter their memories so that they never saw you or Mister Walton. The men will think that neither of you showed up for the meeting. They will report that to Simon Anderson," Mister Black said.

"What about next time? My dad will not stop. I know him," Andy said.

"It is also a simple matter to have each of these men report to me or my associates any information regarding new actions they are directed to take against either you or Mister Walton. These gentlemen will not even be aware that they are reporting to us. When such a situation arises we can take the necessary action to see that neither you nor Mister Walton are harmed." Mister Black looked as if he was enjoying this idea.

"I'm sorry, sir, I should have asked your permission before suggesting this course of action," Mister Black said as he turned his attention back to me. "All of us, all your boys, would dearly like to punish these three men for what they have done to you sir. Couldn't we make them feel the pain you felt, if only for a few minutes?" Mister Black looked me in the eye as he spoke to me. He gulped once. It was clear that he was serious in his request as well as nervous about not having asked my permission beforehand.

"Your suggestion seems fine with me, Mister Black. I will not sanction you punishing these three men in any way for what they did to me. While I understand your desire to do so, and in fact I share that desire, it would lead to undesired complications. You do see my point, I trust?" I replied.

"I do sir," Mister Black said.

"Well off you go then. Andy and I have some talking to do," I said.

"Yes, sir," Mister Black said, softly.

"Wait just a second, boys," I called out to them as they started to turn about to leave.

"Yes, sir?" Mister Black said answering for all of them.

"Thank you very much, boys. All of you have been very good boys and I am very happy and proud of all of you. Let me give each of you a big warm 'thank you' hug, before you go," I said with a smile.

"Oh, thank you sir!" Mister Black said happily as he walked up to me, eager to get a hug from me. It took me only a few minutes to give each of those men the hug that they had more than earned. I whispered to each of them how thankful I was that they were keeping an eye out for me. They each blushed at my praise.

Hugs concluded, Mister Black and his three associates headed off towards one of the picnic tables a few minutes' walk away from Andy and myself. I watched them go in silence, knowing that the problem of future attacks from these men appeared to have been solved.

"Okay, Andy. Out with it. What the hairy heck is going on here?" I asked as I turned about and faced Andy. I crossed my arms in front of my chest. I do that when I am annoyed or upset with the person I am talking with. Andy was well aware of that fact. He sighed once as he looked at me. Then he started to speak.

"Paul, I had to have clear incontrovertible proof that my Dad was behind the attack on you. As much as I love you, I could not take your word on something like this. Also, I knew it was killing you to have to keep such a secret from me, knowing that you couldn't tell me something like this because you didn't have any objective proof."

"What the heck are you talking about?" I asked even more confused now. I had never mentioned even a hint to Andy that I knew his Dad arranged the assault on me. If anything, I had tried to divert suspicion from Andy's dad. 'Where had he gotten such an idea?' I wondered to myself.

"Paul, I know that you knew about this months ago," Andy said softly. "Please don't lie to me and tell me that you didn't know."

I looked at Andy, and then I lowered my head and looked at the ground. I couldn't lie to him when he confronted me directly about this. Slowly I raised my head and looked Andy in the eye. He expected the truth from me.

"Alright, then. Yes, I knew about this months ago and I did not tell you. How the heck did you find out that I knew?" I asked him.

"You talk in your sleep, Paul," Andy said with a grin. "You also answer questions in your sleep too."

"Oh great blooming blueberries!" I cried out in disbelief. I looked at Andy and said nothing further for a few moments. Andy stared back at me as if he were waiting for me to ask more questions. Finally my brain started to work again and new questions popped into my mind.

"So you took my midnight ramblings as facts and acted upon them? Don't you think you overreacted? I could have been dreaming, Andy," I said to him.

"I'm a cop, Paul. Give me some credit for having a brain in my head. I went down to The Coffee Shop, and talked with Mary about your midnight ramblings, as you called them. She was most interested to learn that you do in fact talk in your sleep. She also explained to me how you acquired the information through the accidental mind scan you did of my dad's mind. She was very careful to explain that what happened was out of your control, and your actions were not intentional," Andy explained.

"As for your boys, again I talked with Mary to contact them. They were more than happy to agree to help me in setting up this little trap for my dad's friends. In fact, when they first found out who was behind the assault on you, they wanted to dispense some justice of their own on my dad. I was able to convince them that you would not approve of something along those lines. Do you have any idea how much they care about you, Paul? If they don't love you, then is it something that's damn near close to that."

"If I have any regret about this, it is that I had to use you as bait. I told my dad that you and I would be meeting here today and that I planned to have us openly express our affection for each other in public. I know my father well enough to presume that he would try to take further action to discourage you." Andy finished speaking and looked at me, waiting for my reaction.

At first I was upset at being used as bait. Maybe it was standing the gentle rain that cooled my anger. More likely it was the realization that what Andy had done was correct. Not only had he solved the problem of those three guys attacking me in the future, but he had taken a huge burden from my shoulders. He was a sweet, thoughtful, caring, loving and smart man.

"Whatever did I do, to deserve a man like you, dear heart?" I said to him as I stood there looking at him.

"Damned if I know, Texas," Andy said with a lopsided grin on his face.

"You were right you know," I told him as I walked up to him and placed my gloved right hand in his left hand. "I needed a good swift kick in the ass, to come all the way out of the closet. Thank you for that." I leaned my head on his shoulder as best I could, careful not to bump my cowboy hat into his.

"First time a guy has ever thanked me for kicking him in the butt," Andy said with a chuckle. "Come on. Let's walk around the park a few times before we head home."

"Sounds like a great idea to me. Can we stop by The Coffee Shop on our way home? I want to pick up some coffee and thank Mary if she's there," I said.

"Sure thing," Andy agreed. We walked for a bit before Andy spoke again. "Paul, do you think you will ever join the Council of Coins?"

"I don't know, Andy. I really don't know," I said after a moment's thought.

We talked about many things as we walked around the park for an hour or so. Then it happened.

"Two fags walking in the rain. Your kind make me sick! Someone needs to teach you fags a lesson!" A voice behind us called out.

We stopped walking, stood up straight and turned around. We faced a group of young men who looked both tough and mean. There were six of them against the two of us. With those odds, I guess they thought that they could overcome Andy's obvious brawn. This was my second encounter today with a group of men who wanted to harm me. I was starting to wonder if my cowboy hat was some type neon sign that attracted trouble like a flame attracts moths.


"Might I ask which of you fine young gentlemen made those remarks?" I asked in a cold and hard voice. I had no intention of showing these guys any sign of weakness. I'd already had to deal with somebody trying to scare the crap out of me today. I was in no mood for more of the same.

"I did, faggot. You want to do something about it?" the biggest young punk sneered at me. He was at least six inches taller than I was. He would have been a challenge if not a match for Andy.

"Not in a group brawl, where the odds are against us, no. However, one on one, just you and me, now that's a different story," I answered.

"You? A pipsqueak like you? Don't make me laugh," The young mountain sized punk cackled at me. His buddies standing around him started to laugh as well,

"Are you nuts, he'll mop up the floor with you. All of them could do the same with both of us," Andy whispered to me, as he looked over at me.

Andy was right. I had to be nuts to keep on acting the way I was. Oddly enough I did not feel frightened at this group of punks about to pummel us. If anything I felt pity for them. With a degree of self confidence and self assurance I had never felt before, I slowly, calmly walked over to the big young punk who had spoken. so that I was standing in front of him and he was towering over me. He smiled down at me, and his smile was far from friendly. I raised my head and looked him dead in the eyes. I did not inject any commands into his mind, although the opportunity presented itself.
"How about using that brain of yours for something besides ballast, and thinking for a second? I'm half your size, and I'm still standing up to you. Either I'm crazy, or I'm really really dangerous. Would you like to guess which?" I kept my eyes focused on his as I spoke. I was surprised at the raw cold power that seemed to pour out of my voice.

We locked eyes like that and after about a minute the young punk broke eye contact with me, turned to one of his buddies and said, "They ain't worth it. Let's get out of here."

"No way! I mean to teach these fags a lesson. Ain't no one gonna stop me!" Cried out one of the young punks from the middle of the pack. He walked over to me and grabbed my left arm just above the elbow.

I shifted my attention to him and looked at him. Quickly my eyes found his as I spoke to him "You were warned." With that I used the physical contact between us to access his mind. In the time it took to form the thought I projected the command that his right hand and arm were paralyzed and that the skin from the fingertips to the shoulder of his right hand and arm felt like it was on fire. I had no idea I could do that. I didn't plan it. It just came to me on the spur of the moment. I think I was more surprised than the punk, when it worked.

"What the fuck! He's on fire! He's burning me! Fuck! I can't let go! Somebody get him the fuck off me!" The words were torn from the young punk's throat. He starting crying and sobbing uncontrollably as the pain continued to pour into his brain. In only a few seconds he had been turned from a swaggering bullying young punk into a sobbing whimpering young man.

I was sure that both Andy and the other members of the gang were surprised at this sudden turn of events. I was even more surprised, though I did my best not to show it. I had never had my powers take control of another mind so easily before. I felt stronger more powerful and more in control of myself than ever before. It was as if I knew exactly what to do to handle this situation, and I just went ahead and did it without a moment's hesitation. I had not had any plan in mind when I decided to stand up to that threatening mountain of a young punk. This was just a bit weird, but in a good way. These thoughts flashed through my mind in only a second or two so they did not take my attention away from the young punk who had grabbed me.

"Touch me gentlemen and you will join your friend in his current dilemma," I warned them as I looked over at them. The young punk continued to whimper and cry.

The leader of the pack, whom I had just stared down, spoke softly to me, managing to sound like he was trying to threaten me as well. "Let him go." He waved at his fellow pack members to stay where they were.

"As you wish," I said. I released my controls on him. The young man scurried away from me as fast as he could and back to the safety of his pack. I stood there looking at the six young men, silently daring them to continue their plans to teach me and Andy a lesson.

"Now you know that not all fags are weak and easily bullied by the likes of you. I have no desire to fight with you, gentlemen. You leave me and my friend here alone and we will leave all of you alone. Rest assured that I will defend myself, should you ever attack me, or my friend again, and next time I won't be so gentle. You can count on it. Now, that said, do we have any other business to discuss?" I stood there with my hands and arms hanging by my sides, ready to move in an instant.

"What did you do to me, you freaking fag?" The young punk who attacked me asked.

"Just a little something I learned from a Zen Master of The Empty Hand. That was lesson one. Would you care to try lesson two?" I said in that same cold powerful tone of voice.

"Let's just get out of here," one of the other pack members said in a shaky voice.

"Just wait until next time," the young punk who attacked me, shot back at me as the pack left. The pack leader slapped that young pup upside the back of his head. I smiled to myself as I realized the leader of the pack would make sure the entire pack kept their distance from me and from Andy. I had stared him down and he knew in the bottom of his soul that I wasn't bluffing. I meant what I said. As I thought about it, I realized that deep down I did mean what I had told the pack members. This was not like me, but it felt good to stand up for myself.

"Wow, Paul. That was impressive. It was also the stupidest thing I've ever seen!" Andy said to me when I walked back to where he was standing. "What the hell were you thinking? What the hell is wrong with you?"

I blinked my eyes at Andy and didn't answer him. I was still coming to terms with what I had done.

"All I did was stand up to a bully, Andy. You would have done the same thing," I answered calmly.

"Not without a SWAT team for backup I wouldn't have. They could have hurt us badly or even killed us. What's going on with you anyway?" Andy said. He wasn't satisfied with my answer.

"Let me think for minute," I said as I walked over to the nearby picnic table and sat down. I was different now that I thought about it. What had changed recently? Then I had it, and the conclusion was both thrilling and frightening. "I think I know, Andy."

"Well don't keep it a secret, Paul," Andy prompted me as he stood in front of me waiting for my answer.

"Ever since I touched the coin that the Council of Coins said had picked me, I've fell different. It was subtle at first and I didn't really notice anything. Now though, it seems clear. My powers have gotten stronger, a lot stronger, and they are more potent more penetrating," I said.

"Are you having problems controlling them, Paul?" Andy asked with concern.

"Not at all. Somehow I knew I could handle that pack of punks. You have to admit that not only did I stand up to them, but I kept my cool and didn't use any more force than necessary," I said confidentially.

"You caused that one guy a lot of pain and suffering for a good minute, Paul. That was cruel," Andy said with a frown.

"Yes, and I derived no pleasure from it. Andy, it was necessary to make the point that I was dangerous at least to those punks. I had to back up my warning in case they chose to ignore it. You know as well as I do that punks like that don't heed warnings," I replied.

"I suppose you're right," Andy sighed as he reluctantly conceded to my point. "Why did you decide to stand up to those punks instead of just walking away?"

"I'm out of the closet now, Andy, and nobody is going to force much less scare me back in there. I'm not ready to join a gay pride parade yet, but I'm not going to hide who and what I am anymore. Well, the fact that I'm gay anyway," I answered.

"I see," Andy said.

"Oh, and there was one other isty bitsy teeny weenie reason, too," I said with a grin.

"And what would that be, pray tell?" Andy grinned back at me.

"Nobody, but nobody messes with my man. If they mess with you, then they mess with me and all the demons of hell to boot," I said as I crossed my arms and tried to look mean.

Andy reached out and punched me playfully in my right arm. "You've come a long way, Texas. I'm so very proud of you," Andy said as he grabbed me and hugged me. Before I could even form a reply, he planted his lips on mine and gave me one of those dipped in honey sweet kisses of his that make my head swim and my cock throb. After about a minute he broke the kiss. "What was all that bullshit about a Zen Master of the Empty Hand?" Andy asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah, it was bullshit. I figured they weren't smart enough to know better. Besides, I could not have told them the truth," I answered.

"Which is?" Andy prompted me.

"When I touched that young punk, I was not only able to link to his mind and read it, I was able to make him feel physical sensations. I've never been able to do that before, or if I have I never realized it until now. You know what they say about necessity being the mother of invention," I answered.

"You never cease to amaze me, Texas," Andy said with a chuck as he put his arm around my waist and lead me back to our interrupted walk around the lake in the park.

It rained the rest of the day. We went back to my place and Andy spent the night. We had supper together. We talked. We watched a move. We made love. I fell asleep in Andy's arms, which believe me dear reader, is the best place on earth to be.

The next morning we had breakfast and spend the day together. There was nothing noteworthy in what we did. Andy could not spend that evening with me though, as he had to work the next day. Thus I was left to entertain myself for the evening. One of my boys came over to help me clean up. It was Mister Yellow's turn. He enjoyed himself a lot, and I enjoyed watching him move about vacuuming the room while dressed in his tan three piece suit. Yes, dear reader, I did freeze him a few times when he bent over or squatted down, so that I could take a big hard squeeze of his buttocks. I have to keep my boys happy don't I? I mean I didn't derive ANY pleasure from such actions. Yeah, right, and if you believe that then I can offer you a great deal on the Golden Gate Bridge.

I had to face going to bed alone, which was not a desirable situation. It was the price I paid for being involved with a police officer, and I was happy to pay it. Andy was my man. I would not give him up. At least, not easily. I knew now, beyond any doubt that Andy felt the same way about me. Andy's dad had failed to split us up. I knew that we'd still have to watch for actions from Simon Anderson in the future, but we were forewarned now and on our guard. Those thoughts brought me comfort.

We had already proven to ourselves that we could handle what life thru our way. We would continue to do so. Because when you get right down to it, that's all you can do.

It had been a very long time, but late that night I got out the white candle, took it to the living room and lit it. As I sat there alone, with darkness all about me save for the small circle of light given off by the burning white candle I cleared my mind and let calmness wash over my soul. I thought about Andy (like I could stop myself from doing him), and all the things that had happened to us in the past months. Our lives and our relationship had changed and grown in so many ways. There had been bumps in the road but we had found a way over them. In my mind I recalled that image of Andy astride his white stallion, Blizzard, with the sun setting behind them. "Please keep Andy safe, Lord, and thank you for sending Andy to me." I quietly whispered aloud as I prayed. With that final thought I blew out the candle and headed off to bed. I carried that image of Andy with me as I climbed into my bed (my cold lonely because Andy was not there with me, bed), and closed my eyes. Shortly sleep enfolded me. And yes, dear reader, I was wearing one of Andy's unwashed RCMP t-shirts. The red one.

T HE END


Paul Walton and Andrew Anderson will return in "The Coffee Shop VI" .

455